SarvārthasiddhiSarvārthasiddhiTattvārthaTattvārthaPlain text of Soni's 2022 editionA Sarit file republished within the Digital Corpus of Vidyānandin's Works (DCV) at www.dipal.org/dcv under a Creative Commons Attribution-NonCommercial-ShareAlike 4.0 International LicenseOctober 06, 2026Srīmadācāryapūjyapādaviracitā sarvārthasiddhiḥ. Ed. [with a Hindi translation, not included here] by Phūlcandra Śāstrī. Delhi: Bhāratīya Jñānapīṭha (fifth edition, 1991, pp. 1–375). File "pujyapada-sarvarthasiddhi.xml", downloaded at https://github.com/sarit/SARIT-corpus, September 30, 2026Simple digital edition: dcv/Sarvārthasiddhi/SAS-JS-xThis resource for the text of the Sarvārthasiddhi (SAS) is published alongside other digital resources for the work. The resource at hand, SAS-JS‑t, is a resource for the specific text of the edition by Soni (JS) in 2022. The resource renders only the plain text (t) without metatext except for punctuation and indication of verse or prose. Trikha is grateful to Jayandra Soni for providing the resource and grateful to the Sarit team for providing a long term repository. A reference to the work commented upon is given in the xml:id attributes consisting of a pragmatic abbreviation of the work commented upon: Tattvārthasūtra = TAS,the number of the adhyāya in arabic numerals.A reference to the commentary is given in the xml:id attributes consisting of a pragmatic abbreviation of the title: Sarvārthasiddhi = SAS,the number of the paragraph in arabic numerals.References adapted to conventions of DCV: "TAS" has been changed to "TA" and specified as ana="bt", i.e. "base-textSet reference to śloka at the beginning of the work as "SAS_0". References in the left margin pertain to the paragraphs or to page and line of P. Shastri's 1991 edition. EnglishSanskritPrakritSanskritŚāstraPhilosphyJainaSAS-PS'91 §0mo­kṣa­mā­rga­sya netāraṃ bhetāraṃ ka­rma­bhū­bhṛ­tā­m | jñātāraṃ vi­śva­ta­ttvā­nāṃ vande ta­dgu­ṇa­la­bdha­ye || SAS-PS'91 §1kaścid bhavyaḥ pra­tyā­sa­nna­ni­ṣṭhaḥ pra­jñā­vā­n sva­hi­ta­m u­pa­li­psu­r vivivkte pa­ra­ma­ra­mye bha­vya­sa­ttva­vi­śrā­mā­spa­de kvacid ā­śra­ma­pa­de mu­ni­pa­ri­ṣa­n madye saṃ­ni­ṣa­ṇṇaṃ mūrttam iva mo­kṣa­mā­rga­m a­vā­gvi­sa­rgaṃ vapuṣā ni­rū­pa­ya­ntaṃ yu­ktyā­ga­ma­ku­śa­laṃ pa­ra­hi­ta­pra­ti­pā­da­nai­ka­kā­rya­m ā­rya­ni­ṣe­vyaṃ ni­rgra­nthā­cā­rya­va­rya­m u­pa­sa­dya sa­vi­na­yaṃ pa­ri­pṛ­ccha­ti sma. bha­ga­va­n­, kiṃ nu khalu ātmane hitaṃ syād iti ? sa āha mokṣa iti. sa eva punaḥ pratyāha — kiṃ svarūpo ’sau mokṣaḥ kaścāsya prā­ptyu­pā­ya iti? ācārya āha — ni­ra­va­śe­ṣa­ni­rā­kṛ­ta­ka­rma­ma­la­ka­laṃ­ka­syā­śa­rī­ra­syā­tma­no ’­ci­ntya­svā­bhā­vi­ka­jñā­nā­di­gu­ṇa­m a­vyā­bā­dha­su­kha­m ā­tya­nti­ka­m a­va­sthā­nta­raṃ mokṣa iti.SAS-PS'91 §2ta­syā­tya­nta­pa­ro­kṣa­tvā­c chadmasthāḥ pra­vā­di­na­s tī­rtha­ka­raṃ manyās tasya sva­rū­pa­m a­spṛ­śa­ntī­bhi­r vāgbhir yu­ktyā­bhā­sa­ni­ba­ndha­nā­bhi­r a­nya­thai­va pa­ri­ka­lpa­ya­nti caitanyaṃ pu­ru­ṣa­sya sva­rū­pa­m­, tacca jñe­yā­kā­ra­pa­ri­cche­da­pa­rā­ṅmu­kha­m iti. tat sad apy asad eva ni­rā­kā­ra­tvā­d iti. bu­ddhyā­di­vai­śe­ṣi­ka­gu­ṇo­cche­daḥ pu­ru­ṣa­sya mokṣaḥ iti. tad api pa­ri­ka­lpa­na­m asad eva, vi­śe­ṣa­la­kṣa­ṇa­śū­nya­syā­va­stu­tvā­t­. pra­dī­pa­ni­rvā­ṇa­ka­lpa­m ā­tma­ni­rvā­ṇa­m iti ca. tasya kha­ra­vi­ṣā­ṇa­ka­lpa­nā tair e­vā­ha­tya ni­rū­pi­tā­. ity evam ādi. tasya sva­rū­pa­m a­na­va­dya­m u­tta­ra­tra va­kṣyā­maḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §3ta­tprā­ptyu­pā­yaṃ praty api te vi­saṃ­va­da­nte — jñānād eva cā­ri­tra­ni­ra­pe­kṣā­t ta­tprā­ptiḥ­, śra­ddhā­na­mā­trā­d eva vā, jñā­na­ni­ra­pe­kṣā­c cā­ri­tra­mā­trā­d eva iti ca. vyā­dhya­bhi­bhū­ta­sya ta­dvi­ni­vṛ­ttyu­pā­ya­bhū­ta­bhe­ṣa­ja­vi­ṣa­ya­vya­sta­jñā­nā­di­sā­dha­na­tvā­bhā­va­va­d vyastaṃ jñā­nā­di­r mo­kṣa­prā­tyu­pā­yo na bha­va­ti­.SAS-PS'91 §4kiṃ tarhi? tat tritayaṃ sa­mu­di­ta­m ity āha —TA-PS'91 1.1sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­jñā­na­cā­ri­trā­ṇi mo­kṣa­mā­rgaḥ || SAS-PS'91 §5samyag ity a­vyu­tpa­nnaḥ śabdo vyutpanno vā. añcateḥ kvau sa­ma­ñca­tī­ti samyag iti. asyārthaḥ pra­śaṃ­sā­. sa pratyekaṃ pa­ri­sa­mā­pya­te­. sa­mya­gda­rśa­naṃ sa­mya­gjñā­naṃ sa­mya­kcā­ri­tra­m iti. eteṣāṃ svarūpaṃ la­kṣa­ṇa­to vi­dhā­na­ta­ś ca pu­ra­stā­d vi­sta­re­ṇa ni­rde­kṣyā­maḥ­. u­dde­śa­mā­traṃ tv idam ucyate — pa­dā­rthā­nāṃ yā­thā­tmya­pra­ti­pa­tti­vi­ṣa­ya­śra­ddhā­na­saṃ­gra­hā­rthaṃ da­rśa­na­sya sa­mya­gvi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­m­. yena yena pra­kā­re­ṇa jī­vā­da­yaḥ padarthā vya­va­sthi­tā­s tena te­nā­va­ga­maḥ sa­mya­gjñā­na­m­. vi­mo­ha­saṃ­śa­ya­vi­pa­rya­ya­ni­vṛ­ttya­rthaṃ sa­mya­gvi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­m­. saṃ­sā­ra­kā­ra­ṇa­ni­vṛ­ttiṃ pra­tyā­gū­rṇa­sya jñā­na­va­taḥ ka­rmā­dā­na­ni­mi­tta­kri­yo­pa­ra­maḥ sa­mya­kcā­ri­tra­m­. a­jñā­na­pū­rva­kā­ca­ra­ṇa­ni­vṛ­ttya­rthaṃ sa­mya­gvi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­m­.SAS-PS'91 §6paśyati dṛśyate ’nena dṛ­ṣṭi­mā­traṃ vā da­rśa­na­m­. jānāti jñāyate ’nena jña­pti­mā­traṃ vā jñā­na­m­. carati caryate ’nena ca­ra­ṇa­mā­tra­m vā cā­ri­tra­m­. nanv evaṃ sa eva kartā sa eva ka­ra­ṇa­m ity ā­yā­ta­m­. tac ca vi­ru­ddha­m­. satyaṃ, sva­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­pa­ri­ṇā­mi­no­r bhe­da­vi­va­kṣā­yāṃ ta­thā­bhi­dhā­nā­t­. ya­thā­gni­r da­ha­tī­ndha­naṃ dā­ha­pa­ri­ṇā­me­na­. uktaḥ ka­rtrā­di­sā­dha­na­bhā­vaḥ pa­ryā­ya­pa­ryā­yi­ṇo­r e­ka­tvā­ne­ka­tvaṃ pra­tya­ne­kā­nto­pa­pa­ttau svā­ta­ntrya­pā­ra­ta­ntrya­vi­va­kṣo­pa­pa­tte­r e­ka­smi­nn apy arthe na vi­ru­dhya­te­. agnau da­ha­nā­di­kri­yā­yāḥ ka­rtrā­di­sā­dha­na­bhā­va­va­t­.SAS-PS'91 §7jñā­na­gra­ha­ṇa­m ādau nyāyyaṃ, da­rśa­na­sya ta­tpū­rva­ka­tvā­t a­lpā­cta­ra­tvā­c ca. naitad yuktaṃ, yu­ga­pa­d u­tpa­tteḥ­. yadāsya da­rśa­na­mo­ha­syo­pa­śa­mā­t kṣayāt kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­d vā ātmā sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­pa­ryā­ye­ṇā­vi­rbha­va­ti tadaiva tasya ma­tya­jñā­na­śru­tā­jnā­na­ni­vṛ­tti­pū­rva­kaṃ ma­ti­jñā­naṃ śru­ta­jñā­naṃ cā­vi­rbha­va­ti gha­na­pa­ṭa­la­vi­ga­me savituḥ pra­tā­pa­pra­kā­śā­bhi­vya­kti­va­t­. a­lpā­cta­rā­d a­bhya­rhi­taṃ pūrvaṃ ni­pa­ta­ti­. katham a­bhya­rhi­ta­tva­m­? jñānasya sa­mya­gvya­pa­de­śa­he­tu­tvā­t­. cā­ri­trā­t pūrvaṃ jñānaṃ pra­yu­ktaṃ­, ta­tpū­rva­ka­tvā­c cā­ri­tra­sya­.SAS-PS'91 §8sa­rva­ka­rma­vi­pra­mo­kṣo mokṣaḥ. ta­tprā­ptyu­pā­yo mārgaḥ. mārga iti cai­ka­va­ca­na­ni­rde­śaḥ samas tasya mā­rga­bhā­va­jñā­pa­nā­rthaḥ­. tena vyastasya mā­rga­tva­ni­vṛ­ttiḥ kṛtā bha­va­ti­. ataḥ sa­mya­gda­rśa­naṃ sa­mya­gjñā­naṃ sa­mya­kcā­ri­tra­m ity etat tritayaṃ sa­mu­di­taṃ mokṣasya sākṣān mārgo ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §9ta­trā­dā­v u­ddi­ṣṭa­sya sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­sya la­kṣa­ṇa­ni­rde­śā­rtha­m idam ucyate —TA-PS'91 1.2ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­ddhā­naṃ sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­m || SAS-PS'91 §10ta­ttva­śa­bdo bhā­va­sā­mā­nya­vā­cī­. ka­tha­m­? tad iti sa­rva­nā­ma­pa­da­m­. sa­rva­nā­ma ca sāmānye va­rta­te­. tasya bhāvas ta­ttva­m­. tasya kasya? yo ’rtho ya­thā­va­sthi­ta­s tathā tasya bha­va­na­m ity arthaḥ. aryata ity artho ni­ścī­ya­ta iti yā­va­t­. ta­ttve­nā­rtha­s ta­ttvā­rthaḥ­. athavā bhāvena bhā­va­va­to ’­bhi­dhā­na­m­, ta­da­vya­ti­re­kā­t­. tattvam e­vā­rtha­s ta­ttvā­rthaḥ­. ta­ttvā­rtha­sya śraddhānaṃ ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­ddhā­naṃ sa­mya­gda­rśa­naṃ pra­tye­ta­vya­m­. ta­ttvā­rtha­ś ca va­kṣa­mā­ṇo jī­vā­diḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §11dṛśer ā­lo­kā­rtha­tvā­t śra­ddhā­nā­rtha­ga­ti­r no­pa­pa­dya­te­? dhā­tu­nā­m a­ne­kā­rtha­ta­tvā­d a­do­ṣaḥ­. pra­si­ddhā­rtha­tyā­gaḥ kuta iti cet? mo­kṣa­mā­rga­pra­ka­ra­ṇā­t­. ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­ddhā­naṃ hy ā­tma­pa­ri­ṇā­mo mo­kṣa­sā­dha­naṃ yu­jya­te­, bha­vya­jī­va­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t­. ā­lo­ka­ka­s tu ca­kṣu­rā­di­ni­mi­ttaḥ sa­rva­saṃ­sā­ri­jī­va­sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­tvā­n na mo­kṣa­mā­rgo yuktaḥ.SAS-PS'91 §12a­rtha­śra­ddhā­nā­m iti cet? sa­rvā­rtha­pra­saṃ­gaḥ­. ta­ttva­śra­ddhā­na­m iti cet? bhā­va­mā­tra­pra­saṃ­gaḥ­. ‘­sa­ttā­dra­vya­tva­gu­ṇa­tva­ka­rma­tvā­di ta­ttva­m­’ iti kaiścit kalpyata iti. tattvam e­ka­tva­m iti vā sa­rvai­kya­gra­ha­ṇa­pra­saṃ­gaḥ­. ‘­pu­ru­ṣa evedaṃ sa­rva­m­’ ity ādi kaiścit kalpyata iti. evaṃ sati dṛ­ṣṭe­ṣṭa­vi­ro­dhaḥ­. tasmād a­vya­bhi­cā­rā­rtha­m u­bha­yo­r u­pā­dā­na­m­. tad dvi­vi­dhaṃ­, sa­rā­ga­vī­ta­rā­ga­vi­ṣa­ya­bhe­dā­t pra­śa­ma­saṃ­ve­gā­nu­ka­mpā­sti­kyā­dya­bhi­vya­kti­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ pra­tha­ma­m­. ā­tma­vi­śu­ddhi­mā­tra­m i­ta­ra­t­.SAS-PS'91 §13a­thai­ta­t sa­mya­gda­rśa­naṃ jī­vā­di­pa­dā­rtha­vi­ṣa­yaṃ katham u­tpa­dya­ta ity ata āha —TA-PS'91 1.3ta­nni­sa­rgā­d a­dhi­ga­mā­d vā || SAS-PS'91 §14nisargaḥ svabhāva ity arthaḥ. a­dhi­ga­mo ’­rthā­va­bo­dhaḥ­. tayor he­tu­tve­na ni­rde­śaḥ­. kasyāḥ? kri­yā­yāḥ­. kā ca kriyā? u­tpa­dya­ta ity a­dhyā­hri­ya­te­, so­pa­skā­ra­tvā­t sū­trā­ṇā­m­. tad etat sa­mya­gda­rśa­naṃ ni­sa­rgā­d a­dhi­ga­mā­d vo­tpa­dya­ta iti.SAS-PS'91 §15atrāha — ni­sa­rga­je sa­mya­gda­rśa­ne ’­rthā­dhi­ga­maḥ syād vā na vā. yady asti, tad api a­dhi­ga­ma­ja­m eva nā­rthā­nta­ra­m­. atha nāsti, katham a­na­va­bu­ddha­ta­ttva­syā­rtha­śra­ddhā­nā­m iti? naiṣa doṣaḥ, u­bha­ya­tra sa­mya­gda­rśa­ne a­nta­ra­ṅgo hetus tulyo da­rśa­na­mo­ha­syo­pa­śa­maḥ kṣayaḥ kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mo vā. tasmin sati yad bā­hyo­pa­de­śā­vṛ­te prādur bhavati tan nai­sa­rgi­ka­m­. yat pa­ro­pa­de­śa­pū­rva­kaṃ jīvādy a­dhi­ga­ma­ni­mi­ttaṃ tad u­tta­ra­m­. ity a­na­yo­r ayaṃ bhedaḥ.SAS-PS'91 §16ta­dgra­ha­ṇaṃ kim a­rtha­m­? a­na­nta­ra­ni­rde­śā­rtha­m­. a­na­nta­raṃ sa­mya­gda­rśa­naṃ tadity anena ni­rdi­śya­te­. i­ta­ra­thā mo­kṣa­mā­rgo ’pi pra­kṛ­ta­s ta­syā­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhaḥ syāt. nanu ca ‘­a­na­nta­ra­sya vidhir vā bhavati pra­ti­ṣe­dho vā’ ity a­na­nta­ra­sya sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­sya grahaṇaṃ siddham iti cet? na, ‘­pra­tyā­sa­tteḥ pradhānaṃ ba­lī­yaḥ­’ iti mo­kṣa­mā­rga eva saṃ­ba­dye­ta­. tasmāt ta­dva­ca­naṃ kri­ya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §17ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­ddhā­naṃ sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­m ity u­kta­m­. atha kiṃ tattvam ity ata idam āha —TA-PS'91 1.4jī­vā­jī­vā­sra­va­ba­ndha­saṃ­va­ra­ni­rja­rā­mo­kṣā­s tattvam || SAS-PS'91 §18tatra ce­ta­nā­la­kṣa­ṇo jīvaḥ. sā ca jñā­nā­di­bhe­dā­d a­ne­ka­dhā bhi­dya­te­. ta­dvi­pa­rya­ya­la­kṣa­ṇo ’­jī­vaḥ­. śu­bhā­śu­bha­ka­rmā­ga­ma­dvā­ra­rū­paṃ ā­sra­vaḥ­. ā­tma­ka­rma­ṇo­r anyo ‘­nya­pra­de­śā­nu­pra­ve­śā­tma­ko bandhaḥ. ā­sra­va­ni­ro­dha­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ saṃ­va­raḥ­. e­ka­de­śa­ka­rma­saṃ­kṣa­ya­la­kṣa­ṇā ni­rja­rā­. kṛ­tsna­ka­rma­vi­yo­ga­la­kṣa­ṇo mokṣaḥ. eṣāṃ prapañca u­tta­ra­tra va­kṣya­te­. sarvasya pha­la­syā­tmā­dhī­na­tvā­d ādau jī­va­gra­ha­ṇa­m­. ta­du­pa­kā­rā­tha­tvā­t ta­da­na­nta­ra­m a­jī­vā­bhi­dhā­na­m­. ta­du­bha­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t ta­da­na­nta­ra­m ā­sra­va­gra­ha­ṇa­m­. ta­tpū­rva­ka­tvā­t ta­da­na­nta­raṃ ba­ndhā­bhi­dhā­na­m­. saṃ­vṛ­ta­sya ba­ndhā­bhā­vā­t ta­tpra­tya­nī­ka­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rthaṃ ta­da­na­nta­raṃ saṃ­va­ra­va­ca­na­m­. saṃvare sati ni­rja­ro­pa­pa­tte­s ta­da­nti­ke ni­rja­rā­va­ca­na­m­. ante prā­pya­tvā­n mo­kṣa­syā­nte va­ca­na­m­.SAS-PS'91 §19iha pu­ṇya­pā­pa­gra­ha­ṇaṃ ka­rta­vya­m­. ‘nava pa­dā­rthāḥ­’ iti anyair apy u­kta­tvā­t­. na ka­rta­vya­m āsrave bandhe cā­nta­rbhā­vā­t­. yady evam ā­sra­vā­di­gra­ha­ṇa­m a­na­rtha­ka­m­, jī­vā­jī­va­yo­r a­nta­rbhā­vā­t­. nā­na­rtha­ka­m­. iha mokṣaḥ pra­kṛ­taḥ­. so ’vaśyaṃ ni­rde­ṣṭa­vyaḥ­. sa ca saṃ­sā­ra­pū­rva­kaḥ­. saṃ­sā­ra­sya pra­dhā­na­he­tu­r āsravo bandhaś ca. mokṣasya pra­dhā­na­he­tuḥ saṃvaro nirjarā ca. ataḥ pra­dhā­na­he­tu­he­tu­ma­tpha­la­ni­da­rśa­nā­rtha­tvā­t pṛ­tha­gu­pa­de­śaḥ kṛtaḥ. dṛśyate hi sāmānye ’­nta­rbhū­ta­syā­pi vi­śe­ṣa­sya pṛ­tha­gu­pā­dā­naṃ pra­yo­ja­nā­rtha­m­. ‘­kṣa­tri­yā āyātāḥ sū­ra­va­rmā ’pi’ iti.SAS-PS'91 §20ta­ttva­śa­bdo bhā­va­vā­cī­ty uktaḥ. sa kathaṃ jī­vā­di­bhi­r dra­vya­va­ca­naiḥ sā­mā­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇyaṃ pra­ti­pa­dya­te­? a­vya­ti­re­kā­t ta­dbhā­vā­dhyā­ro­pā­c ca sā­mā­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇyaṃ bha­va­ti­. yathā ‘­u­pa­yo­ga e­vā­tmā­’ iti. yady evaṃ ta­tta­lli­ṅga­saṃ­khyā­nu­vṛ­ttiḥ prā­pno­ti­? ‘­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣya­saṃ­ba­nde saty api śa­bda­śa­kti­vya­pe­kṣa­yā u­pā­tta­li­ṅga­saṃ­khyā­vya­ti­kra­mo na bha­va­ti­.­’ ayaṃ krama ā­di­sū­tre ’pi yojyaḥ.SAS-PS'91 §21evam eṣām u­ddi­ṣṭā­ṇāṃ sa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­dī­nā­m jī­vā­dī­nāṃ ca saṃ­vya­va­hā­ra­vi­śe­ṣa­vya­bhi­cā­ra­ni­vṛ­tttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 1.5nā­ma­sthā­pa­nā­dra­vya­bhā­va­ta­s tannyāsaḥ || SAS-PS'91 §22a­ta­dgu­ṇe vastuni saṃ­vya­va­hā­rā­rthaṃ pu­ru­ṣa­kā­rā­n ni­yu­jya­mā­naṃ saṃ­jñā­ka­rma nāma. kā­ṣṭha­pu­sta­ci­tra­ka­rmā­kṣa­ni­kṣe­pā­di­ṣu so ’yam iti sthā­pya­mā­nā sthā­pa­nā­. guṇair guṇān vā drutaṃ gataṃ guṇair droṣyate guṇān dro­ṣya­tī­ti vā dra­vya­m­. va­rta­mā­na­ta­tpa­ryā­yo­pa­la­kṣi­taṃ dravyaṃ bhāvaḥ. tad yathā, nā­ma­jī­vaḥ sthā­pa­nā­jī­vo dra­vya­jī­vo bhā­va­jī­va iti caturdhā jī­va­śa­bdā­rtho nya­sya­te­. jī­va­na­gu­ṇa­m a­na­pe­kṣya yasya ka­sya­ci­n nāma kri­ya­mā­ṇaṃ nāma jīvaḥ. a­kṣa­ni­kṣe­pā­di­ṣu jīva iti vā ma­nu­ṣya­jī­va iti va vya­va­sthā­pya­mā­naḥ sthā­pa­nā­jī­vaḥ­. dra­vya­jī­vo dvividhaḥ ā­ga­ma­dra­vya­jī­vo no­ā­ga­ma­dra­vya­jī­va­ś ceti. tatra jī­va­prā­bhṛ­ta­jñā­yī ma­nu­ṣya­jī­va­prā­bhṛ­ta­jñā­yī vā a­nu­pa­yu­kta ātmā ā­ga­ma­dra­vya­jī­vaḥ­. no­ā­ga­ma­dra­vya­jī­va­s tredhā vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te jñā­ya­ka­śa­rī­ra­bhā­vi­ta­dvya­ti­ri­kta­bhe­dā­t­. tatra jñātur yac charīraṃ tri­kā­la­go­ca­raṃ taj jñā­ya­ka­śa­rī­raṃ­. sā­mā­nyā­pe­kṣa­yā no­ā­ga­ma­bhā­vi­jī­vo nāsti, jī­va­na­sā­mā­nya­sya sadāpi vi­dya­mā­na­tvā­t­. vi­śe­ṣā­pe­kṣa­yā tv asti. ga­tya­nta­re jīvo vya­va­sthi­to ma­nu­ṣya­bha­va­prā­ptiṃ pra­tya­bhi­mu­kho ma­nu­ṣya­bhā­vi­jī­vaḥ­. ta­dvya­ti­ri­ktaḥ ka­rma­no­ka­rma­vi­ka­lpaḥ­. bhā­va­jī­vo dvividhaḥ ā­ga­ma­bhā­va­jī­vo no­ā­ga­ma­bhā­va­jī­va­ś ceti. tatra jī­va­prā­bhṛ­ta­vi­ṣa­yo­pa­yo­gā­vi­ṣṭo ma­nu­ṣya­jī­va­prā­bhṛ­ta­vi­ṣa­yo­pa­yo­ga­yu­kto vā ātmā ā­ga­ma­bhā­va­jī­vaḥ­. jī­va­na­pa­ryā­ye­ṇa ma­nu­ṣya­jī­va­tva­pa­ryā­ye­ṇa vā sa­mā­vi­ṣṭa ātmā no­ā­ga­ma­bhā­va­jī­vaḥ­. evam i­ta­re­ṣā­m api pa­dā­rthā­nāṃ nā­mā­di­ni­kṣe­pa­vi­dhi­r ni­yo­jyaḥ­. sa kim arthaḥ? a­pra­kṛ­ta­ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇā­ya pra­kṛ­ta­ni­rū­pa­ṇā­ya ca. ni­kṣe­pa­vi­dhi­nā śabdārthaḥ pra­stī­rya­te­. tac cha­bda­gra­ha­ṇaṃ kim a­rtha­m­? sa­rva­saṃ­gra­hā­rtha­m­. asati hi tacchabde sa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­dī­nāṃ pra­dhā­nā­nā­m eva nyā­se­nā­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhaḥ syāt, ta­dvi­ṣa­ya­bhā­ve­no­pa­gṛ­hī­tā­nāṃ jī­vā­dī­nāṃ a­pra­dhā­nā­nāṃ na syāt. ta­ccha­bda­gra­ha­ṇe punaḥ kri­ya­mā­ṇe sati sā­ma­rthyā­t pra­dhā­nā­nā­m a­pra­dhā­nā­nāṃ ca grahaṇaṃ siddhaṃ bha­va­ti­.SAS-PS'91 §23evaṃ nā­mā­di­bhiḥ pra­stī­rṇā­nā­m a­dhi­kṛ­tā­nāṃ ta­ttvā­dhi­ga­maḥ kutaḥ ity ata idam ucyate —TA-PS'91 1.6pra­mā­ṇa­na­yai­r a­dhi­ga­maḥ || SAS-PS'91 §24nā­mā­di­ni­kṣe­pa­vi­dhi­no­pa­kṣi­ptā­nāṃ jī­vā­dī­nāṃ tattvaṃ pra­mā­ṇā­bhyāṃ na­yai­̄­ś cā­dhi­ga­mya­te­. pra­mā­ṇa­na­yā va­kṣya­mā­ṇa­la­kṣa­ṇa­vi­ka­lpāḥ­. tatra pramāṇaṃ dvividhaṃ svārthaṃ parārthaṃ ca. tatra svārthaṃ pramāṇaṃ śru­ta­va­rjja­m­. śrutaṃ punaḥ svārthaṃ bhavati parārthaṃ ca. jñā­nā­tma­kaṃ svārthaṃ va­ca­nā­tma­kaṃ pa­rā­rtha­m­. ta­dvi­ka­lpā nayāḥ. atrāha — na­ya­śa­bda­sya a­lpā­cta­ra­tvā­t pū­rva­ni­pā­taḥ prā­pno­ti­. naiṣa doṣaḥ. a­bhya­rhi­ta­tvā­t pra­mā­ṇa­sya pū­rva­ni­pā­taḥ­. a­bhya­rhi­ta­tvaṃ ca sarvato ba­lī­yaḥ­. kuto ’­bhya­rhi­ta­tva­m­? na­ya­pra­rū­pa­ṇa­pra­bha­va­yo­ni­tvā­t­. evaṃ hy uktaṃ pragṛhya pra­mā­ṇa­taḥ pa­ri­ṇa­ti­vi­śe­ṣā­d a­rthā­va­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ nayaḥ iti. sa­ka­la­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­c ca pra­mā­ṇa­sya­. tathā coktaṃ sa­ka­lā­de­śaḥ pra­mā­nā­dhī­no vi­ka­lā­de­śo na­yā­dhī­naḥ iti. nayo dvividhaḥ dra­vyā­rthi­kaḥ pa­ryā­yā­rthi­ka­ś ca. pa­ryā­yā­rthi­ka­na­ye­na bhā­va­ta­ttva­m a­dhi­ga­nta­vya­m­. i­ta­re­ṣāṃ trayāṇāṃ dra­vyā­rthi­ka­na­ye­na­, sā­mā­nyā­tma­ka­tvā­t­. dravyam arthaḥ pra­yo­ja­na­m asyety asau dra­vyā­rthi­kaḥ­. paryāyo ’rthaḥ pra­yo­ja­na­m asyety asau pa­ryā­yā­rthi­kaḥ­. tatsarvaṃ sa­mu­di­taṃ pra­mā­ṇe­nā­dhi­ga­nta­vya­m­.SAS-PS'91 §25evaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­na­yai­r a­dhi­ga­tā­nāṃ jī­vā­dī­nāṃ punar apy a­dhi­ga­mo­pā­yā­nta­ra­pra­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 1.7ni­rde­śa­svā­mi­tva­sā­dha­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­sthi­ti­vi­dhā­na­taḥ || SAS-PS'91 §26nirdeśaḥ sva­rū­pā­bhi­dhā­na­m­. svā­mi­tva­m ā­dhi­pa­tya­m­. sā­dha­na­m u­tpa­tti­ni­mi­tta­m­. a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­m a­dhi­ṣṭhā­na­m­. stithiḥ kā­la­pa­ri­cche­daḥ­. vidhānaṃ pra­kā­raḥ­. tatra sa­mya­gda­rśa­naṃ kim iti praśne ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­ddhā­nā­m iti nirdeśo nā­mā­di­r vā. kasyety ukte sā­mā­nye­na jī­va­sya­. vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa ga­tya­nu­vā­de­na na­ra­ka­ga­tau sarvāsu pṛ­thi­vī­ṣu nā­ra­kā­ṇā­m pa­ryā­pta­kā­nā­m au­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ cāsti. pra­tha­mā­yāṃ pṛthivyāṃ pa­ryā­ptā­pa­ryā­pta­kā­nāṃ kṣāyikaṃ kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ cāsti. ti­rya­gga­tau tiraścāṃ pa­ryā­pta­kā­nā­m au­pa­śa­mi­ka­m asti. kṣāyikaṃ kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ ca pa­ryā­ptā­pa­ryā­pta­kā­nā­m asti. ti­ra­ścī­nāṃ kṣāyikaṃ nāsti. au­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ ca pa­ryā­pti­kā­nā­m eva nā­pa­ryā­pti­kā­nā­m­. ma­nu­ṣya­ga­tau ma­nu­ṣyā­ṇāṃ pa­ryā­ptā­pa­ryā­pta­kā­nāṃ kṣāyikaṃ kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ cāsti. au­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ pa­ryā­pta­kā­nā­m eva nā­pa­ryā­pta­kā­nā­m­. mā­nu­ṣī­ṇāṃ tri­ta­ya­m apy asti pa­ryā­pti­kā­nā­m eva nā­pa­ryā­pti­kā­nā­m­. de­va­ga­tau devānāṃ pa­ryā­ptā­pa­ryā­pta­kā­nāṃ tri­ta­ya­m apy asti. au­pa­śa­mi­ka­m a­pa­ryā­pta­kā­nāṃ katham iti cec cā­ri­tra­mo­ho­pa­śa­me­na saha mṛtān prati. bha­va­na­vā­si­vya­nta­ra­jyo­ti­ṣkā­ṇāṃ devānāṃ devīnāṃ ca sau­dha­rmai­śā­na­ka­lpa­vā­si­nī­nāṃ ca kṣāyikaṃ nāsti. teṣāṃ pa­ryā­pta­kā­nā­m au­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ cāsti.SAS-PS'91 §27i­ndri­yā­nu­vā­de­na pa­ñce­ndri­yā­ṇāṃ saṃjñināṃ tri­ta­ya­m apy asti ne­ta­re­ṣā­m­. kā­yā­nu­vā­de­na tra­sa­kā­yi­kā­nāṃ tri­ta­ya­m apy asti ne­ta­re­ṣā­m­. yo­gā­nu­vā­de­na trayāṇāṃ yogānāṃ tri­ta­ya­m apy asti. a­yo­gi­nāṃ kṣā­yi­ka­m eva. ve­dā­nu­vā­de­na tri­ve­dā­nāṃ tri­ta­ya­m apy asti. a­pa­ga­ta­ve­dā­nā­m au­pa­ṣa­mi­kaṃ kṣāyikaṃ cāsti. ka­ṣā­yā­nu­vā­de­na ca­tu­ṣka­ṣā­yā­ṇāṃ tri­ta­ya­m apy asti. a­ka­ṣā­yā­ṇā­m au­pa­ṣa­mi­kaṃ kṣāyikaṃ cāsti. jñā­nā­nu­vā­de­na ā­bhi­ni­bo­dhi­ka­śru­tā­va­dhi­ka­ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­jñā­ni­nāṃ tri­ta­ya­m apy asti. ke­va­la­jñā­ni­nāṃ kṣā­yi­ka­m eva. saṃ­ya­mā­nu­vā­de­na sā­mā­yi­ka­cche­do­pa­sthā­pa­nā­saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ tri­ta­ya­m apy asti. pa­ri­hā­ra­vi­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­tā­nā­m au­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ nāsti, i­ta­ra­d dvi­ta­ya­m apy asti, sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­ya­ya­thā­khyā­ta­saṃ­ya­tā­nā­m au­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ kṣāyikaṃ cāsti, saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tā­nā­m a­saṃ­ya­tā­nā­m ca tri­ta­ya­m apy asti. da­rśa­nā­nu­vā­de­na ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­nā­ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­nā­va­dhi­da­rśa­ni­nāṃ tri­ta­ya­m apy asti, ke­va­la­da­rśa­ni­nāṃ kṣā­yi­ka­m eva. le­śyā­nu­vā­de­na ṣa­ḍle­śyā­nāṃ tri­ta­ya­m apy asti, a­le­śyā­nāṃ kṣā­yi­ka­m eva. bha­vyā­nu­vā­de­na bhavyānāṃ tri­ta­ya­m apy asti, nā­bha­vyā­nā­m­. sa­mya­ktvā­nu­vā­de­na yatra yat sa­mya­gda­rśa­naṃ tatra tad eva jñe­ya­m­. saṃ­jñā­nu­vā­de­na saṃjñināṃ tri­ta­ya­m apy asti, nā­saṃ­jñi­nā­m­, ta­du­bha­ya­vya­pa­de­śa­ra­hi­tā­nāṃ kṣā­yi­ka­m eva. ā­hā­rā­nu­vā­de­na ā­hā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ tri­ta­ya­m apy asti, a­nā­hā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ cha­dma­sthā­nāṃ tri­ta­ya­m apy asti, ke­va­li­nāṃ sa­mu­dghā­ta­ga­tā­nāṃ kṣā­yi­ka­m eva.SAS-PS'91 §28sādhanaṃ dvi­vi­dha­m a­bhya­nta­raṃ bāhyaṃ ca. a­bhya­nta­raṃ da­rśa­na­mo­ha­syo­pa­śa­maḥ kṣayaḥ kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mo vā. bāhyaṃ nā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ pra­kca­tu­rthyāḥ sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­sya sādhanaṃ ke­ṣāṃ­ci­j jā­ti­sma­ra­ṇaṃ ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d dha­rma­śra­va­ṇaṃ ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d ve­da­nā­bhi­bha­vaḥ­. ca­tu­rthī­m ārabhya ā saptamyā nā­ra­kā­ṇā­m jā­ti­sma­ra­ṇaṃ ve­da­nā­bhi­bha­va­ś ca. tiraścāṃ ke­ṣāṃ­ci­j jā­ti­sma­ra­ṇaṃ ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d dha­rma­śra­va­ṇaṃ ke­ṣāṃ­ci­j ji­na­bi­mba­da­rśa­na­m­. ma­nu­ṣyā­ṇā­m api ta­thai­va­. devānāṃ ke­ṣaṃ­ci­j jā­ti­sma­ra­ṇaṃ ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d dha­rma­śra­va­ṇaṃ ke­ṣāṃ­ci­j ji­na­ma­hi­ma­da­rśa­naṃ ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d de­va­rdhi­da­rśa­na­m­. evaṃ prā­gā­na­tā­t­. ā­na­ta­prā­ṇa­tā­ra­ṇā­cyu­ta­de­vā­nāṃ de­va­rdhi­da­rśa­naṃ mu­ktvā­nya­t tri­ta­ya­m apy asti. na­va­grai­ve­ya­ka­vā­si­nāṃ ke­ṣāṃ­ci­j jā­ti­sma­ra­ṇaṃ ke­ṣaṃ­ci­d dha­rma­śra­va­ṇa­m­. a­nu­di­śā­nu­tta­ra­vi­mā­na­vā­si­nā­m iyaṃ kalpanā na saṃ­bha­va­ti­; prāgeva gṛ­hī­ta­sa­mya­ktvā­nāṃ ta­tro­tpa­tteḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §29a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ dvi­vi­dha­m — a­bhya­nta­raṃ bāhyaṃ ca. a­bhya­nta­raṃ sva­svā­mi­saṃ­ba­ndhā­rha eva ātmā, vi­va­kṣā­taḥ kā­ra­ka­pra­vṛ­tte­h­. bāhyaṃ lo­ka­nā­ḍī­. sā ki­ya­tī­? e­ka­ra­jju­vi­ṣka­mbhā ca­tu­rda­śa­ra­jjvā­yā­mā­.SAS-PS'91 §30sthitir au­pa­śa­mi­ka­sya ja­gha­nyo­tkṛ­ṣṭā cā­nta­rmau­hū­rti­kī­. kṣā­yi­ka­sya saṃ­sā­ri­ṇo ja­gha­nyā­nta­mau­hū­rti­kī­. utkṛṣṭā tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi sā­nta­rmu­hū­rtā­ṣṭa­va­rṣa­hī­na­pū­rva­ko­ṭi­dva­yā­dhi­kā­ni­. muktasya sādir a­pa­rya­va­sā­nā­. kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ka­sya ja­gha­nyā­nta­rmau­hū­rtti­kī u­tkṛ­ṣṭā­ṣa­ṭṣa­ṣṭi­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi­.SAS-PS'91 §31vidhānaṃ sā­mā­nyā­d ekaṃ sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­m­. dvitayaṃ ni­sa­rga­jā­dhi­ga­ma­ja­bhe­dā­t­. tritayaṃ au­pa­śa­mi­ka­kṣā­yi­ka­kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ka­bhe­dā­t­. evaṃ saṃkhyeyā vikalpāḥ śa­bda­taḥ­. a­saṃ­khye­yā a­na­ntā­ś ca bhavanti śra­ddhā­tṛ­śra­ddhā­ta­vya­bhe­dā­t­. evam ayaṃ ni­rde­śā­di­vi­ddhi­r jñā­na­cā­ri­tra­yo­r jī­vā­jī­vā­di­ṣu cā­ga­mā­nu­sā­re­ṇa yo­ja­yi­ta­vyaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §32kim etair eva jī­vā­dī­nā­m a­dhi­ga­mo bhavati uta anyo ’py a­dhi­ga­mo­pā­yo ’stīti pa­ri­dṛ­ṣṭo ’stīty āha —TA-PS'91 1.8sa­tsaṃ­khyā­kṣe­tra­spa­rśa­na­kā­lā­nta­ra­bhā­vā­lpa­ba­hu­tvai­ś ca || SAS-PS'91 §33sad ity a­sti­tva­ni­rde­śaḥ­. sa pra­śaṃ­sā­di­ṣu va­rta­mā­no neha gṛ­hya­te­. saṃkhyā bhe­da­ga­ṇa­nā­. kṣetraṃ nivāso va­rta­mā­na­kā­la­vi­ṣa­yaḥ­. tad eva sparśanaṃ tri­kā­la­go­ca­ra­m­. kālo dvividhaḥ — mukhyo vyā­va­hā­ri­ka­ś ca. tayor u­tta­ra­tra nirṇayo va­kṣhya­te­. antaraṃ vi­ra­ha­kā­laḥ­. bhāvaḥ au­pa­śa­mi­kā­di­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ­. a­lpa­ba­hu­tva­m anyo ’­nyā­pe­kṣa­yā vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttiḥ­. etaiś ca sa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­dī­nāṃ jī­vā­dī­nāṃ cā­dhi­ga­mo ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. nanu ca ni­rde­śā­d eva sa­dgra­ha­ṇaṃ si­ddha­m­. vi­dhā­na­gra­ha­ṇā­t saṃ­khyā­ga­tiḥ­. a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­gra­ha­ṇā­t kṣe­tra­spa­rśa­nā­va­bo­dhaḥ­. sthi­ti­gra­ha­ṇā­t kā­la­saṃ­gra­haḥ­. bhāvo nā­mā­di­ṣu saṃ­gṛ­hī­ta eva. punar eṣāṃ kim arthaṃ gra­ha­ṇa­m iti. sa­tya­si­ddha­m­. vi­ne­yā­śa­ya­va­śā­t ta­ttva­de­śa­nā­di­ka­lpaḥ­. kecit saṃ­kṣe­pa­ru­ca­yaḥ kecit vi­sta­ra­ru­ca­yaḥ­. apare nā­ti­saṃ­kṣe­pe­ṇa nā­ti­vi­sta­re­ṇa pra­ti­pā­dyāḥ­. sa­rva­sa­ttvā­nu­gra­hā­rtho hi satāṃ prayāsa iti a­dhi­ga­mā­bhyu­pā­ya­bhe­do­dde­śa­h kṛtaḥ. i­ta­ra­thā hi pra­mā­ṇa­na­yai­r a­dhi­ga­maḥ ity a­ne­nai­va si­ddha­tvā­d i­ta­re­ṣāṃ gra­ha­ṇa­m a­na­rtha­kaṃ syāt.SAS-PS'91 §34tatra jī­va­dra­vya­m a­dhi­kṛ­tya sa­dā­dya­nu­yo­ga­dvā­ra­ni­rū­pa­ṇaṃ kri­ya­te­. jīvāś ca­tu­rda­śa­su gu­ṇa­sthā­ne­ṣu vya­va­sthi­tāḥ­. mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭiḥ sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭiḥ sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭiḥ a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭiḥ saṃ­ya­tā­sa­mya­taḥ pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­taḥ a­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­ttaḥ a­pū­rva­ka­ra­ṇa­sthā­ne u­pa­śa­ma­kaḥ kṣapakaḥ a­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­ra­sāṃ­pa­rā­ya­sthā­ne u­pa­śa­ma­kaḥ kṣapakaḥ sū­kṣma­sā­mpa­rā­ya­sthā­ne u­pa­śa­ma­kaḥ kṣapakaḥ u­pa­śā­nta­ka­ṣā­ya­vī­ta­rā­ga­cha­dma­sthaḥ kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­ya­vī­ta­rā­ga­cha­dma­sthaḥ sa­yo­ga­ke­va­lī a­yo­ga­ke­va­lī ceti. e­te­ṣā­m eva jī­va­sa­mā­sā­nāṃ ni­rū­pa­ṇā­rthaṃ ca­tu­rda­śa mā­rga­ṇā­sthā­nā­ni jñe­yā­ni­. ga­tī­ndri­ya­kā­ya­yo­ga­ve­da­ka­ṣā­ya­jñā­na­saṃ­ya­ma­da­rśa­na­le­śyā­bha­vya­sa­mya­ktva­saṃ­jñā­hā­ra­kā iti.SAS-PS'91 §35tatra sa­tpra­rū­pa­ṇā dvividhā sā­mā­nye­na vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa ca. sā­mā­nye­na asti mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭiḥ sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­r ity evam ādi. vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa ga­tya­nu­vā­de­na na­ra­ka­ga­tau sarvāsu pṛ­thi­vī­ṣu ādyāni catvāri gu­ṇa­sthā­nā­ni santi. ti­ya­gga­tau tāny eva saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­ta­sthā­nā­dhi­kā­ni santi. ma­nu­ṣya­ga­tau ca­tu­rda­śā­pi santi. de­va­ga­tau nā­ra­ka­va­t­. i­ndri­yā­nu­vā­de­na e­ke­ndri­yā­di­ṣu ca­tu­ri­ndri­ya­pa­rya­nte­ṣu ekam eva mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­sthā­na­m­. pa­ñce­ndri­ye­ṣu ca­tu­rda­śā­pi santi. kā­yā­nu­vā­de­na pṛ­thi­vī­kā­yā­di­va­na­spa­ti­kā­yā­nte­ṣu ekam eva mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­sthā­na­m­. tra­sa­kā­ye­ṣu ca­tu­rda­śā­pi santi. yo­gā­nu­vā­de­na triṣu yogeṣu tra­yo­da­śa gu­ṇa­sthā­nā­ni bha­va­nti­. tataḥ paraṃ a­yo­ga­ke­va­lī­. ve­dā­nu­vā­de­na triṣu vedeṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­rā­ntā­ni santi. a­pa­ga­ta­ve­de­su a­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­rā­dya­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā­ni­.SAS-PS'91 §36ka­ṣā­yā­nu­vā­de­na kro­dha­mā­na­mā­yā­su mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dī­ni a­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­ra­sthā­nā­ntā­ni santi. lo­bha­ka­ṣā­ye tāny eva sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­ya­sthā­nā­dhi­kā­ni­. a­ka­ṣā­yaḥ u­pa­śā­nta­ka­ṣā­yaḥ kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yaḥ sa­yo­ga­ke­va­lī a­yo­ga­ke­va­lī ceti.SAS-PS'91 §37jñā­nā­nu­vā­de­na ma­tyā­jñā­na­śru­tā­jñā­na­vi­bha­ṅga­jñā­ne­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭiḥ sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­ś cāsti. ā­bhi­ni­bo­dhi­ka­śru­tā­va­dhi­jñā­ne­ṣu a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dī­ni kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntā­ni santi. ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­jñā­ne pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tā­da­yaḥ kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntāḥ santi. ke­va­la­jñā­ne sayogo ’­yo­ga­ś ca.SAS-PS'91 §38saṃ­ya­mā­nu­vā­de­na saṃyatāḥ pra­ma­ttā­da­yo ’­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntāḥ­. sā­mā­yi­ka­cche­do­pa­sthā­pa­nā­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­tāḥ pra­ma­ttā­da­yo ’­ni­vṛ­tti­sthā­nā­ntāḥ­. pa­ri­hā­ra­vi­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­tāḥ pra­ma­ttā­ś ca pra­ma­ttā­ś ca. sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­ya­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­tā e­ka­smi­nn eva sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­ya­sthā­ne­. ya­thā­khyā­ta­vi­hā­ra­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­tā u­pa­śā­nta­ka­ṣā­yā­da­yo ’­yo­ga­ke­va­lyā­ntāḥ­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tā e­ka­smi­nn eva saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­ta­sthā­ne­. a­saṃ­ya­tā ādy eṣu caturṣu gu­ṇa­sthā­ne­ṣu­.SAS-PS'91 §39da­rśa­nā­nu­vā­de­na ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­nā­ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­na­yo­r mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dī­ni kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntā­ni santi. a­va­dhi­da­rśa­ne a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dī­ni kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntā­ni santi. ke­va­la­da­rśa­ne sa­yo­ga­ke­va­lī a­yo­ga­ke­va­lī ca.SAS-PS'91 §40le­śyā­nu­vā­de­na kṛ­ṣṇa­nī­la­ka­po­ta­le­śyā­su mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dī­ni a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭya­ntā­ni santi. te­jaḥ­pa­dma­le­śya­yo­r mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dī­ni a­pra­ma­tta­sthā­nā­ntā­ni­. śu­kla­le­śyā­yāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dī­ni sa­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā­ni­. aleśyā a­yo­ga­ke­va­li­naḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §41bha­vyā­nu­vā­de­na bhavyeṣu ca­tu­rda­śā­pi santi. abhavyā ādya eva sthāne.SAS-PS'91 §42sa­mya­ktvā­nu­vā­de­na kṣā­yi­ka­sa­mya­ktve a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dī­ni a­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā­ni santi. kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ka­sa­mya­ktve a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dī­ni a­pra­ma­ttā­ntā­ni­. au­pa­śa­mi­ka­sa­mya­ktve a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dī­ni u­pa­śā­nta­ka­ṣā­yā­ntā­ni­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭiḥ sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­r mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­ś ca sve sve sthāne.SAS-PS'91 §43saṃ­jñā­nu­vā­de­na saṃjñiṣu dvādaśa gu­ṇa­sthā­nā­ni kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntā­ni­. a­saṃ­jñi­ṣu ekam eva mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­sthā­na­m­. ta­du­bha­ya­vya­pa­de­śa­ra­hi­taḥ sa­yo­ga­ke­va­lī a­yo­ga­ke­va­lī ca.SAS-PS'91 §44ā­hā­rā­nu­vā­de­na ā­hā­ra­ke­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dī­ni ke­va­lya­ntā­ni­. a­nā­hā­ra­ke­ṣu vi­gra­ha­ga­tyā­pa­nne­ṣu trīṇi gu­ṇa­sthā­nā­ni mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭiḥ sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­r a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­ś ca. sa­mu­dghā­ta­ga­taḥ sa­yo­ga­ke­va­lī a­yo­ga­ke­va­lī ca. siddhāḥ pa­ra­me­ṣṭhi­naḥ a­tī­ta­gu­ṇa­sthā­nāḥ­. uktā sa­tpra­rū­pa­ṇā­.SAS-PS'91 §45saṃ­khyā­pra­rū­pa­ṇo­cya­te­. sā dvividhā sā­mā­nye­na vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa ca. sā­mā­nye­na tāvad jīvā mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­na­ntā­na­ntāḥ­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tā­ś ca pa­lyo­pmā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga­pra­mi­tāḥ­. pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tāḥ ko­ṭī­pṛ­tha­ktva­saṃ­khyāḥ­. pṛ­tha­ktva­m ity ā­ga­ma­saṃ­jñā tisṝṇāṃ ko­ṭī­nā­ma­m upari na­vā­nā­m adhaḥ. a­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tāḥ saṃ­khye­yāḥ­. catvāra u­pa­śa­ma­kāḥ pra­ve­śe­na eko vā dvau vā trayo vā. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa ca­tuḥ­pa­ñcā­śa­t­. sva­kā­le­na sa­mu­di­tāḥ saṃ­khye­yāḥ­. catvāraḥ kṣapakā a­yo­ga­ke­va­li­na­ś ca pra­ve­śe­na eko vā dvau vā trayo vā. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­ṣṭo­tta­ra­śa­ta­saṃ­khyāḥ­. sva­kā­le­na sa­mu­di­tāḥ saṃ­khye­yāḥ­. sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­naḥ pra­ve­śe­na eko vā dvau vā trayo vā. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­ṣṭo­tta­ra­śa­ta­saṃ­khyāḥ­. sva­kā­le­na sa­mu­di­tāḥ śa­ta­sa­ha­sra­pṛ­tha­ktva­saṃ­khyāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §46vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa ga­tya­nu­vā­de­na na­ra­ka­ga­tau pra­tha­mā­yāṃ pṛthivyāṃ nārakā mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­saṃ­khye­yāḥ śreṇayaḥ pra­ta­rā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga­pra­mi­tāḥ­. dvi­tī­yā­di­ṣv ā saptamyā mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ śre­ṇya­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga­pra­mi­tāḥ­. sa cā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gaḥ a­saṃ­khye­yā yo­ja­na­ko­ṭī­ko­ṭyaḥ­. sarvāsu pṛ­thi­vī­ṣu sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­sa­mya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­ya­ś ca pa­lyo­pmā­saṃ­kye­ya­bhā­ga­pra­mi­tāḥ­. ti­rya­gga­tau tiraścāṃ madhye mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­na­ntā­na­ntāḥ­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­da­yaḥ saṃ­ya­tā­sa­mya­tā­ntāḥ pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­kye­ya­bhā­ga­pra­mi­tāḥ­. ma­nu­ṣya­ga­tau manuṣyā mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ śre­ṇya­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga­pra­mi­tāḥ­. sa cā­sa­mkhye­ya­bhā­gaḥ a­saṃ­khye­yā yo­ja­na­ko­ṭī­ko­ṭyaḥ­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­da­yaḥ saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tā­ntāḥ saṃ­khye­yāḥ­. pra­ma­ttā­dī­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktā saṃkhyā. de­va­ga­tau devā mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­sa­mkhye­yāḥ śreṇayaḥ pra­ta­rā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga­pra­mi­tāḥ­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭya­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga­pra­mi­tāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §47i­ndri­yā­nu­vā­de­na e­ke­ndri­yā mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­na­ntā­na­ntāḥ­. dvī­ndri­yā­s trī­ndri­yā­ś ca­tu­ri­ndri­yā a­saṃ­khye­yāḥ śreṇayaḥ pra­ta­rā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga­mi­tāḥ­. pa­ñce­ndri­ye­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­saṃ­khye­yāḥ śreṇayaḥ pra­ta­rā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga­pra­mi­tāḥ­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­da­yo ’­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntāḥ sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §48kā­yā­nu­vā­de­na pṛ­thi­vī­kā­yi­kā a­pkā­yi­kā­s te­jaḥ­kā­yi­kā vā­yu­kā­yi­kā a­saṃ­khye­yā lokāḥ. va­na­spa­ti­kā­yi­kāḥ a­na­ntā­na­ntāḥ­. tra­sa­kā­yi­ka­saṃ­khyā pa­ñce­ndri­ya­va­t­.SAS-PS'91 §49yo­gā­nu­vā­de­na ma­no­yo­gi­no vā­gyo­gi­na­ś ca mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­saṃ­khye­yāḥ śreṇayaḥ pra­ta­rā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga­pra­mi­tāḥ­. kā­ya­yo­gi­no mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­na­ntā­na­ntāḥ­. tra­yā­nā­m api yogināṃ sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­da­yaḥ saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tā­ntāḥ pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga­pra­mi­tāḥ­. pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tā­da­yaḥ sa­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntāḥ saṃ­khye­yāḥ­. a­yo­ga­ke­va­li­naḥ sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §50ve­dā­nu­vā­de­na strīvedāḥ puṃ­ve­dā­ś ca mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­saṃ­khye­yāḥ śreṇayaḥ pra­ta­rā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga­pra­mi­tāḥ­. na­puṃ­sa­ke­ve­dā mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­na­ntā­na­ntāḥ­. strīvedā na­puṃ­sa­ka­ve­dā­ś ca sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­da­yaḥ saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tā­ntāḥ sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­. pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tā­da­yo ’­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­rā­ntāḥ saṃ­khye­yāḥ­. puṃvedāḥ sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­da­yo ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­rā­ntāḥ sā­ma­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­. a­pa­ga­ta­ve­dā a­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­rā­da­yo ’­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntāḥ sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §51ka­ṣā­yā­nu­vā­de­na kro­dha­mā­na­mā­yā­su mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dyaḥ saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tā­ntāḥ sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­. pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tā­da­yo ’­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­rā­ntāḥ saṃ­khye­yāḥ­. lo­bha­ka­ṣā­yā­ṇāṃ ukta eva kramaḥ. ayaṃ tu viśeṣaḥ sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­ya­saṃ­ya­tāḥ sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­. a­ka­ṣā­yā u­pa­śā­nta­ka­ṣā­yā­da­yo ’­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntāḥ sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §52jñā­nā­nu­vā­de­na ma­tya­jñā­ni­naḥ śru­tā­jñā­ni­na­ś ca mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­. vi­bha­ṅga­jñā­ni­no mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­saṃ­kye­yāḥ śreṇayaḥ pra­ta­rā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga­pra­mi­tāḥ­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­ga­pra­mi­tāḥ­. ma­ti­śru­ta­jñā­ni­no ’­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­da­yaḥ kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntāḥ sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­. a­va­dhi­jñā­ni­no ’­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tāḥ sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­. pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tā­da­yaḥ kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntāḥ saṃ­khye­yāḥ­. ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­jñā­ni­naḥ pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tā­da­yaḥ kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntāḥ saṃ­khye­yāḥ­. ke­va­la­jñā­ni­naḥ sayogā a­yo­gā­ś ca sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §53saṃ­ya­mā­nu­vā­de­na sā­mā­yi­ka­cche­do­pa­sthā­pa­na­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­tāḥ pra­ma­ttā­da­yo ’­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­rā­ntāḥ sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­. pa­ri­hā­ra­vi­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­tāḥ pra­ma­ttā­ś cā­pra­ma­ttā­ś ca saṃ­khye­yāḥ­. sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­ya­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­tā ya­thā­khyā­ta­vi­hā­ra­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­tāḥ saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tā a­saṃ­ya­tā­ś ca sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §54da­rśa­nā­nu­vā­de­na ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­ni­no mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­saṃ­khe­yāḥ śreṇayaḥ pra­ta­rā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­ga­pra­mi­tāḥ­. a­ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­ni­no mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­na­ntā­na­ntāḥ­. ubhaye ca sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­da­yaḥ kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntāḥ sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­. a­va­dhi­da­rśa­ni­no ’­va­dhi­jñā­ni­va­t ke­va­la­da­rśa­ni­naḥ ke­va­la­jñā­ni­va­t­.SAS-PS'91 §55le­śyā­nu­vā­de­na kṛ­ṣṇa­lī­la­kā­po­ta­le­śyā mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­da­yo ’­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭya­ntāḥ sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­. te­jaḥ­pa­dma­le­śyā mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­da­yaḥ saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tā­ntāḥ strī­ve­da­va­t­. pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tāḥ saṃ­khye­yāḥ­. śu­kla­le­śyā mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­da­yaḥ saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tā­ntāḥ pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga­pra­mi­tāḥ­. pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tāḥ saṃ­kye­yāḥ­. a­pū­rva­ka­ra­ṇā­da­yaḥ sa­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā a­le­śyā­ś ca sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §56bha­vyā­nu­vā­de­na bhavyeṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­da­yo ’­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntāḥ sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­. abhavyā a­na­ntāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §57sa­mya­ktvā­nu­vā­de­na kṣā­yi­ka­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­ṣu a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ pa­lyo­pa­–­mā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­ga­pra­mi­tāḥ­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tā­da­ya u­pa­śā­nta­ka­ṣā­yā­ntāḥ saṃ­khe­yāḥ­. catvāraḥ kṣapakāḥ sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­no ’­yo­ga­ke­va­li­na­ś ca sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­. kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ka­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­ṣv a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­da­yo ’­pra­ma­ttā­ntāḥ sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­. au­pa­śa­mi­ka­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­ṣu a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tāḥ pa­lyo­pmā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­ga­pra­mi­tāḥ­. pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tāḥ saṃ­khe­yāḥ­. catvāra au­pa­śa­mi­kāḥ sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­ya­ś ca sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §58saṃ­jñā­nu­vā­de­na saṃjñiṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­da­yaḥ kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntā­ś ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­ni­va­t­. a­saṃ­jñi­no mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­na­ntā­na­ntāḥ­. ta­du­bha­ya­vya­pa­de­śa­ra­hi­tāḥ sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §59ā­hā­rā­nu­vā­de­na ā­hā­ra­ke­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­da­yaḥ sa­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntāḥ sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­. a­nā­hā­ra­ke­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭya­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­. sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­naḥ saṃ­khye­yāḥ­. a­yo­ga­ke­va­li­naḥ sā­mā­nyo­kta­saṃ­khyāḥ­. saṃkhyā ni­rṇī­tā­.SAS-PS'91 §60kṣetram u­cya­te­. tad dvividhaṃ sā­mā­nye­na vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa ca. sā­mā­nye­na tāvad — mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭī­nāṃ sa­rva­lo­kaḥ­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dī­nā­m a­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā­nāṃ lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nāṃ lo­ka­syā­saṃ­kye­ya­bhā­go ’­saṃ­kye­yā bhāgāḥ sa­rva­lo­ko vā.SAS-PS'91 §61vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa ga­tya­nu­vā­de­na na­ra­ka­ga­tau sarvāsu pṛ­thi­vī­ṣu nā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ caturṣu gu­ṇa­sthā­ne­ṣu lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. ti­rya­gga­tau tiraścāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­di­saṃ­ya­tā­sa­mya­tā­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ kṣe­tra­m­. ma­nu­ṣya­ga­tau ma­nu­ṣyā­ṇāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā­nāṃ lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ kṣetram de­va­ga­tau devānāṃ sarveṣāṃ caturṣu gu­ṇa­sthā­ne­ṣu lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §62i­ndri­yā­nu­vā­de­na e­ke­ndri­yā­ṇāṃ kṣetraṃ sa­rva­lo­kaḥ­. vi­ka­le­ndri­yā­ṇāṃ lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. pa­ñce­ndri­yā­ṇāṃ ma­nu­ṣya­va­t­.SAS-PS'91 §63kā­yā­nu­vā­de­na pṛ­thi­vī­kā­yā­di­va­na­spa­ti­kā­yā­ntā­nāṃ sa­rva­lo­kaḥ­. tra­sa­kā­yi­kā­nāṃ pa­ñce­ndri­ya­va­t­.SAS-PS'91 §64yo­gā­nu­vā­de­na vā­ṅma­na­sa­yo­gi­nāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­di­sa­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā­nāṃ lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. kā­ya­yo­gi­nā­m mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­di­sa­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā­nā­m a­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nāṃ ca sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ kṣe­tra­m­.SAS-PS'91 §65ve­dā­nu­vā­de­na strī­puṃ­ve­dā­nāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­rā­ntā­nāṃ lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. na­puṃ­sa­ka­ve­dā­nāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­rā­ntā­nā­m a­pa­ga­ta­ve­dā­nāṃ ca sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ kṣe­tra­m­.SAS-PS'91 §66ka­ṣā­yā­nu­vā­de­na kro­dha­mā­na­mā­yā­ka­ṣā­yā­ṇāṃ lo­bha­ka­ṣā­yā­ṇāṃ ca mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­rā­ntā­nāṃ sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­yā­ṇā­m a­ka­ṣā­yā­ṇāṃ ca sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ kṣe­tra­m­.SAS-PS'91 §67jñā­nā­nu­vā­de­na ma­tya­jñā­ni­śru­tā­jñā­ni­nāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭī­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ kṣe­tra­m­. vi­bha­ṅga­jñā­ni­nāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭī­nāṃ lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. ā­bhi­ni­bo­dhi­ka­śru­tā­va­dhi­jñā­ni­nā­m a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dī­nāṃ kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntā­nāṃ ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­jñā­ni­nāṃ ca pra­ma­ttā­dī­nāṃ kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntā­nāṃ ke­va­la­jñā­ni­nāṃ sa­yo­gā­nā­m a­yo­gā­nāṃ ca sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ kṣe­tra­m­.SAS-PS'91 §68saṃ­ya­mā­nu­vā­de­na sā­mā­yi­ka­cche­do­pa­sthā­pa­nā­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ caturṇāṃ pa­ri­hā­ra­vi­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­ttā­nāṃ sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­ya­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ ya­thā­khyā­ta­vi­hā­ra­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ caturṇāṃ saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tā­nā­m a­saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ ca caturṇāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ kṣe­tra­m­.SAS-PS'91 §69da­rśa­nā­nu­vā­de­na ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­ni­nāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­di­kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntā­nāṃ lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. a­ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­ni­nāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­di­kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ kṣe­tra­m­. a­va­dhi­da­rśa­ni­nā­m a­va­dhi­jñā­ni­va­t­. ke­va­la­da­rśa­ni­nāṃ ke­va­la­jñā­ni­va­t­.SAS-PS'91 §70le­śyā­nu­vā­de­na kṛ­ṣṇa­nī­la­kā­po­ta­le­śyā­nāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭya­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ kṣe­tra­m­. te­jaḥ­pa­dma­le­śyā­nāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­pra­ma­ttā­ntā­nāṃ lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. śu­kla­le­śyā­nāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­di­kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntā­nāṃ lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nā­m a­le­śyā­nāṃ ca sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ kṣe­tra­m­.SAS-PS'91 §71bha­vyā­nu­vā­de­na bhavyānāṃ ca­tu­rda­śā­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ kṣe­tra­m­. a­bha­vyā­nāṃ sa­rva­lo­kaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §72sa­mya­ktvā­nu­vā­de­na kṣā­yi­ka­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭī­nā­m a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā­nāṃ kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ka­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭī­nā­m a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­pra­ma­ttā­ntā­nā­m au­pa­śa­mi­ka­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭī­nā­m a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dyu­pa­śā­nta­ka­ṣā­yā­ntā­nāṃ sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭī­nāṃ sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭī­nāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭī­nāṃ ca sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ kṣe­tra­m­.SAS-PS'91 §73saṃ­jñā­nu­vā­de­na saṃjñināṃ ca­ksu­rda­rśa­ni­va­t­. a­saṃ­jñi­nāṃ sa­rva­lo­kaḥ­. ta­du­bha­ya­vya­pa­de­śa­ra­hi­tā­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ kṣe­tra­m­.SAS-PS'91 §74ā­hā­rā­nu­vā­de­na ā­hā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­di­kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ kṣe­tra­m­. sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nāṃ lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. a­nā­hā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭya­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭya­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ kṣetraṃ. sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nāṃ lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­yā bhāgāḥ sa­rva­lo­ko vā. kṣe­tra­ni­rṇa­yaḥ kṛtaḥ.SAS-PS'91 §75spa­rśa­na­m u­cya­te­. tad dvividhaṃ sā­mā­nye­na vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa ca. sā­mā­nye­na tāvan mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­bhiḥ sa­rva­lo­kaḥ spṛṣṭaḥ. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­bhi­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gaḥ aṣṭau dvādaśa ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā de­śo­nāḥ­. sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭya­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­bhi­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gaḥ aṣṭau ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā de­śo­nāḥ­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tai­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gaḥ ṣaṭ ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā de­so­nāḥ­. pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tā­dī­nā­m a­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā­nāṃ kṣe­tra­va­tspa­rśa­na­m­.SAS-PS'91 §76vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa ga­tya­nu­vā­de­na na­ra­ka­ga­tau pra­tha­mā­yāṃ pṛthivyāṃ nā­ra­kai­ś ca­tu­rgu­ṇa­sthā­nai­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gaḥ spṛṣṭaḥ. dvi­tī­yā­di­ṣu prā­ksa­pta­myā mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣti­bhi­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gāḥ eko dvau trayaḥ catvāraḥ pañca ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā de­śo­nāḥ­. sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭya­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­bhi­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. saptamyāṃ pṛthivyāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­bhi­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­kye­ya­bhā­gaḥ ṣaṭ ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā de­śo­nāḥ­. śeṣais tribhir lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. ti­rya­gga­tau tiraścāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­bhiḥ sa­rva­lo­kaḥ spṛṣtaḥ. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­bhi­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ sapta ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā de­śo­nāḥ­. sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­bhi­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tai­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ ṣaṭ ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā de­śo­nāḥ­. ma­nu­ṣya­ga­tau ma­nu­ṣyai­r mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­bhi­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ sa­rva­lo­ko vā spṛṣṭaḥ. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣti­bhi­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ sapta ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā de­so­nāḥ­. sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dī­nā­m a­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā­nāṃ kṣe­tra­va­tspa­rśa­na­m­. de­va­ga­tau devair mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣti­bhi­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ aṣṭau nava ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā de­śo­nāḥ­. sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭya­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­bhi­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ aṣṭau ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā de­śo­nāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §77i­ndri­yā­nu­vā­de­na e­ke­ndri­yaiḥ sa­rva­lo­kaḥ spṛṣṭaḥ. vi­ka­le­ndri­yai­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gaḥ sa­rva­lo­ko vā. pa­ñce­ndri­ye­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­bhi­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ aṣṭau ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā deśonāḥ sa­rva­lo­ko vā. śeṣāṇāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ spa­rśa­na­m­.SAS-PS'91 §78kā­yā­nu­vā­de­na sthā­va­ra­kā­yi­kaiḥ sa­rva­lo­kaḥ spṛṣṭaḥ. tra­sa­kā­yi­nāṃ pa­ñce­ndri­ya­va­t spa­rśa­na­m­.SAS-PS'91 §79yo­gā­nu­vā­de­na vā­ṅma­na­sa­yo­gi­nāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­bhi­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ aṣṭau ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā deśonāḥ sa­rva­lo­ko vā. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dī­nāṃ kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ spa­rśa­na­m­. sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nāṃ lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. kā­ya­yo­gi­nāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dī­nāṃ sa­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā­nā­m a­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nāṃ ca sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ spa­rśa­na­m­.SAS-PS'91 §80ve­dā­nu­vā­de­na strī­puṃ­ve­dai­r mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­bhi­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ spṛṣṭaḥ aṣṭau ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā deśonāḥ sa­rva­lo­ko vā. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­bhiḥ lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ aṣṭau nava ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā de­śo­nāḥ­. sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­rā­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ spa­rśa­na­m­. na­puṃ­sa­ka­ve­de­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭī­nāṃ sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭī­nāṃ ca sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ spa­rśa­na­m­. sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­bhi­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­tā­saṃ­ya­tai­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ ṣaṭ ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā de­śo­nāḥ­. pra­ma­ttā­dya­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­rā­ntā­nā­m a­pa­ga­ta­ve­dā­nāṃ ca sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ spa­rśa­na­m­.SAS-PS'91 §81ka­ṣā­yā­nu­vā­de­na ca­tu­ṣka­ṣā­yā­ṇā­m a­ka­ṣā­yā­ṇāṃ ca sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ spa­rśa­na­m­.SAS-PS'91 §82jñā­nā­nu­vā­de­na ma­tya­jñā­ni­śru­tā­jñā­ni­naṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭī­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ spa­rśa­na­m­. vi­bha­ṅga­jñā­ni­nāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭī­nāṃ lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ aṣṭau ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā deśonāḥ sa­rva­lo­ko vā. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭī­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ spa­rśa­na­m­. ā­bhi­ni­bo­dhi­ka­śru­tā­va­dhi­ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­ke­va­la­jñā­ni­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ spa­rśa­na­m­.SAS-PS'91 §83saṃ­ya­mā­nu­vā­de­na saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ sarveṣāṃ saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tā­nā­m a­saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ ca sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ spa­rśa­na­m­.SAS-PS'91 §84da­rśa­nā­nu­vā­de­na ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­ni­nāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­di­kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntā­nāṃ pa­ñce­ndri­ya­va­t­. a­ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­ni­nāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­di­kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntā­nā­m a­dhi­ke­va­la­da­rśa­ni­nāṃ ca sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ spa­rśa­na­m­.SAS-PS'91 §85le­śyā­nu­vā­de­na kṛ­ṣṇa­nī­la­kā­po­ta­le­śyai­r mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­bhiḥ sa­rva­lo­kaḥ spṛṣṭaḥ. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­bhi­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ pañca catvāro dvau ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā de­śo­nāḥ­. sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭya­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­bhi­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. te­jo­le­śyai­r mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­bhi­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ aṣṭau nava ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā de­śo­nāḥ­. sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭya­saṃ­ya­ta­saṃ­ya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­bhi­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ aṣṭau ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā de­śo­nāḥ­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tai­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ adhyardha ca­tu­rda­śa bhāgā vā de­śo­nāḥ­. pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­ttai­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. pa­dma­le­śyai­r mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭya­ntai­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ aṣṭau ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā de­śo­nāḥ­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tai­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ pañca ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā de­śo­nāḥ­. pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­ttai­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. śu­kla­le­śyai­r mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­di­saṃ­ya­tā­sa­mya­tā­ntai­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ ṣaṭ ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā de­śo­nāḥ­. pra­ma­ttā­di­sa­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā­nā­m a­le­śyā­nāṃ ca sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ spa­rśa­na­m­.SAS-PS'91 §86bha­vyā­nu­vā­de­na bhavyānāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaṃ spa­rśa­na­m­. abhavyaiḥ sa­rva­lo­kaḥ spṛṣṭaḥ.SAS-PS'91 §87sa­mya­ktvā­nu­vā­de­na kṣā­yi­ka­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭī­nā­m a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­kta­m­. kiṃtu saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ka­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭī­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­kta­m­. au­pa­śa­mi­ka­sa­mya­ktvā­nā­m a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭī­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­kta­m­. śeṣāṇāṃ lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­gmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭī­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­kta­m­.SAS-PS'91 §88saṃ­jñā­nu­vā­de­na saṃjñināṃ ca­ksu­rda­rśa­ni­va­t­. a­saṃ­jñi­bhiḥ sa­rva­lo­kaḥ spṛṣṭaḥ. ta­du­bha­ya­vya­pa­de­śa­ra­hi­tā­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­kta­m­.SAS-PS'91 §89ā­hā­rā­nu­vā­de­na ā­hā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­di­kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­kta­m­. sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nāṃ lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. a­nā­hā­ra­ke­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­bhiḥ sa­rva­lo­kaḥ spṛṣṭaḥ. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­bhi­r lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ e­kā­da­śa ca­tu­rda­śa­bhā­gā vā de­śo­nāḥ­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­bhiḥ lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ ṣaṭ ca­tu­rda­śa bhāgā vā de­śo­nāḥ­. sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nāṃ lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gāḥ sa­rva­lo­ko vā. a­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nāṃ lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. sparśanaṃ vyā­khyā­ta­m­.SAS-PS'91 §90kālaḥ pra­stū­ya­te­. sa dvividhaḥ — sā­mā­nye­na vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa ca. sā­mā­nye­na tāvad mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sa­rva­kā­laḥ­. e­ka­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā trayo bhaṅgāḥ. a­nā­di­r a­pa­rya­va­sā­naḥ anādiḥ sa­pa­rya­va­sā­naḥ sādiḥ sa­pa­rya­va­sā­na­ś ceti. tatra sādiḥ sa­pa­rya­va­sā­no ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rttaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­rdha­pu­dga­la­pa­ri­va­rtto de­śo­naḥ­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa ṣa­ḍā­va­li­kāḥ­. sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rttaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati jaghanyaḥ u­tkṛ­ṣṭa­ś cā­nta­rmu­hū­rttaḥ­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdrṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sarvaḥ kālaḥ. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rttaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi sā­ti­re­kā­ṇi­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­ta­sya nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sarvaḥ kālaḥ. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rttaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pū­rva­ko­ṭī de­śo­nā­. pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­tta­yo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sa­rva­kā­laḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­nta­rmu­hū­rttaḥ­. ca­tu­rṇā­m u­pa­śa­ma­kā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā e­ka­jī­vā­pe­ksa­yā ca ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­nta­rmu­hū­rttaḥ­. caturṇāṃ kṣa­pa­kā­ṇā­m a­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nāṃ ca nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā e­ka­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ca ja­gha­nya­ś co­tkṛ­ṣṭa­ś cā­nta­rmu­hū­rttaḥ­. sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sa­rva­kā­laḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pū­rva­ko­ṭī de­śo­nā­.SAS-PS'91 §91vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa ga­tya­nu­vā­de­na na­ra­ka­ga­tau nā­ra­ke­ṣu saptasu pṛ­thi­vī­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sa­rva­kā­laḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa ya­thā­saṃ­khyaṃ e­ka­-­tri­-­sa­pta­-­da­śa­-­sa­pta­da­śa­-­dvā­viṃ­śa­ti­-­tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭeḥ sa­mya­gmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­ś ca sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ kālaḥ. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sa­rva­kā­laḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa ukta e­vo­tkṛ­ṣṭo de­śo­naḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §92ti­rya­gga­tau tiraścāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭī­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sa­rva­kā­laḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­na­ntaḥ kālo ’­saṃ­khye­yāḥ pu­dga­la­pa­ri­va­rtāḥ­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­gmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ kālaḥ. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sa­rva­kā­laḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa trīṇi pa­lyo­pa­mā­ni­.SAS-PS'91 §93ma­nu­ṣya­ga­tau ma­nu­ṣye­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sa­rva­kā­laḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rse­ṇa trīṇi pa­lyo­pa­mā­ni pū­rva­ko­ṭī­pṛ­tha­ktvai­r a­bhya­dhi­kā­ni­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa ṣa­ḍā­va­li­kāḥ­. sa­mya­gmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā e­ka­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ca ja­gha­nya­ś co­tkṛ­ṣṭa­ś cā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sa­rva­kā­laḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa trīṇi pa­lyo­pa­mā­ni sā­ti­re­kā­ṇi­. śeṣāṇāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ kālaḥ.SAS-PS'91 §94de­va­ga­tau deveṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sa­rva­kā­laḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rse­ṇai­ka­triṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭeḥ sa­mya­gmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­ś ca sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ kālaḥ. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sa­rva­kā­laḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rse­ṇa tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ni­.SAS-PS'91 §95i­ndri­yā­nu­vā­de­na e­ke­ndri­yā­ṇāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sa­rva­kā­laḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­na kṣu­dra­bha­va­gra­ha­ṇaṃ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­na­ntaḥ kālo ’­saṃ­khe­yāḥ pu­dga­la­pa­ri­va­rtāḥ­. vi­ka­le­ndri­yā­ṇāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sarvaḥ kālaḥ. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­na kṣu­dra­bha­va­gra­ha­ṇa­m­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa saṃ­khe­yā­ni va­rṣa­sa­ha­srā­ṇi­. pa­ñce­ndri­ye­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sarvaḥ kālaḥ. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­sa­ha­sraṃ pū­rva­ko­ṭī­pṛ­tha­ktvai­r a­bhya­dhi­ka­m­. śeṣāṇāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ kālaḥ.SAS-PS'91 §96kā­yā­nu­vā­de­na pṛ­thi­vya­pte­jo­vā­yu­kā­yi­kā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sa­rva­kā­laḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­na kṣu­dra­bha­va­gra­ha­ṇa­m­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­saṃ­khye­yā lokāḥ. va­na­spa­ti­kā­yi­kā­nā­m e­ke­ndri­ya­va­t­. tra­sa­kā­yi­ke­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sarvaḥ kālaḥ. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa dve sa­ga­ro­pa­ma­sa­ha­sre pū­rva­ko­ṭī­pṛ­tha­ktvai­r a­bhya­dhi­ke­. śeṣānāṃ pa­ñce­ndri­ya­va­t­.SAS-PS'91 §97yo­gā­nu­vā­de­na vā­ṅma­na­sa­yo­gi­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭya­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­ta­pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­tta­sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sa­rva­kā­laḥ­. e­ka­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭeḥ sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ kālaḥ sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nai­ka­sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. ca­tu­rṇā­m u­pa­śa­ma­kā­nāṃ kṣa­pa­kā­ṇāṃ ca nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā e­ka­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ca ja­gha­nye­nai­ka­sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. kā­ya­yo­gi­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sa­rva­kā­laḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nai­ka­sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­na­ntaḥ kālo ’­saṃ­khye­yāḥ pu­dga­la­pa­ri­va­rtāḥ­. śeṣaṇāṃ ma­no­yo­gi­va­t­. a­yo­gā­nāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­.SAS-PS'91 §98ve­dā­nu­vā­de­na strī­ve­de­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sa­rva­kā­laḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pa­lyo­pa­ma­śa­ta­pṛ­tha­ktva­m­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­rā­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ kālaḥ. kintu a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sa­rva­kā­laḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pa­ñca­pa­ñcā­śa­tpa­lyo­pa­mā­ni de­śo­nā­ni­. puṃ­ve­de­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sarvaḥ kālaḥ. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­śa­ta­pṛ­tha­ktva­m­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭā­dya­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­rā­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ kālaḥ. na­puṃ­sa­ka­ve­de­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sarvaḥ kālaḥ. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­na­ntaḥ kālo ’­saṃ­khye­yāḥ pu­dga­la­pa­ri­va­rttāḥ­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭā­dya­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­rā­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. kiṃtv a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sarvaḥ kālaḥ. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi de­śo­nā­ni­. a­pa­ga­ta­ve­dā­nāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­.SAS-PS'91 §99ka­ṣā­yā­nu­vā­de­na ca­tu­ṣka­ṣā­yā­ṇāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­pra­ma­ttā­ntā­nāṃ ma­no­yo­gi­va­t­. dvayor u­pa­śa­ma­ka­yo­r dvayoḥ kṣa­pa­ka­yoḥ ke­va­la­lo­bha­sya ca a­ka­ṣā­yā­ṇāṃ ca sā­mā­nyo­taḥ kālaḥ.SAS-PS'91 §100jñā­nā­nu­vā­de­na ma­tya­jñā­ni­śru­tā­jñā­ni­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyoḥ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. vi­bha­ṅga­jñā­ni­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sarvaḥ kālaḥ. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi de­śo­nā­ni­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭeḥ sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ kālaḥ. ā­bhi­ni­bo­dhi­ka­śru­tā­va­dhi­ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­ke­va­la­jñā­ni­nāṃ ca sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §101saṃ­ya­mā­nu­vā­de­na sā­mā­yi­ka­cche­do­pa­sthā­pa­na­pa­ri­hā­ra­vi­śu­ddhi­sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­ya­ya­thā­khyā­ta­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tā­nā­m a­saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ ca caturṇāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ kālaḥ.SAS-PS'91 §102da­rśa­nā­nu­vā­de­na ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­ni­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sarvaḥ kālaḥ. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa dve sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­sa­ha­sre­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dī­nāṃ kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ kālaḥ. a­ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­ni­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­di­kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ kālaḥ. a­va­dhi­ke­va­la­da­rśa­ni­no­r a­va­dhi­ke­va­la­jñā­ni­va­t­.SAS-PS'91 §103le­śyā­nu­vā­de­na kṛ­ṣṇa­nī­la­kā­po­ta­le­śyā­su mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sarvaḥ kālaḥ. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsa­pta­da­śa­sa­pta­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi sā­ti­re­kā­ṇi­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyoḥ sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ kālaḥ. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sarvaḥ kālaḥ. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsa­pta­da­śa­sa­pta­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi de­śo­nā­ni­. te­jaḥ­pa­dma­le­śya­yo­r mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭya­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sarvaḥ kālaḥ. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa dve sā­ga­ro­pa­me a­ṣṭā­da­śa ca sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi sā­ti­re­kā­ṇi­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyoḥ sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ kālaḥ. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­ta­pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­ttā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sarvaḥ kālaḥ. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rśe­ṇā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. śu­kla­le­śyā­nāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sarvaḥ kālaḥ. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇai­ka­triṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi sā­ti­re­kā­ṇi­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­di­sa­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā­nā­m a­le­śyā­nāṃ ca sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ kālaḥ. kiṃ tu saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­ta­sya nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sarvaḥ kālaḥ. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §104bha­vyā­nu­vā­de­na bhavyeṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sarvaḥ kālaḥ. e­ka­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā dvau bhaṅgau anādiḥ sa­pa­rya­va­sā­naḥ sādiḥ sa­pa­rya­va­sā­na­ś ca. tatra sādiḥ sa­pa­rya­va­sā­no ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­rddha­pu­dga­la­pa­ri­va­rto de­śo­naḥ­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ kālaḥ. a­bha­vyā­nā­m a­nā­di­r a­pa­rya­va­sā­naḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §105sa­mya­ktvā­nu­vā­de­na kṣā­yi­ka­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭī­nā­m a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭā­dya­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ kālaḥ. kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ka­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭī­nāṃ caturṇāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ kālaḥ. au­pa­śa­mi­ka­sa­mya­ktve­ṣu a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­to­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nya­ś co­tkṛ­ṣṭa­ś cā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. pra­ma­tā­pra­ma­tta­yo­ś ca­tu­rṇā­m u­pa­śa­ma­kā­nāṃ ca nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā e­ka­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ca ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭī­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ kālaḥ.SAS-PS'91 §106saṃ­jñā­nu­vā­de­na saṃjñiṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­rā­ntā­nāṃ puṃ­ve­da­va­t­. śe­ṣā­ṇā­m sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ­. a­saṃ­jñi­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sarvaḥ kālaḥ. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­na kṣu­dra­bha­va­gra­ha­ṇa­m­. u­tka­rṣe­nā­na­ntaḥ kalo ’­saṃ­khye­yāḥ pu­dga­la­pa­ri­va­rtāḥ­. ta­du­bha­ya­vya­pa­de­śa­ra­hi­tā­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §107ā­hā­rā­nu­vā­de­na ā­hā­ra­ke­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sarvaḥ kālaḥ. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­ye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇāṃ­gu­lā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ a­saṃ­khe­yā­saṃ­khe­yā u­tsa­rpi­ṇya­va­sa­rpi­ṇyaḥ­. śeṣāṇāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ktaḥ kālaḥ. a­nā­hā­ra­ke­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sarvaḥ kālaḥ. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ samayaḥ u­tka­rṣe­ṇa trayaḥ sa­ma­yāḥ­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭya­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yāḥ ja­gha­ne­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­va­li­kā­yā a­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yāḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa dvau sa­ma­yau­. sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­no nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­na trayaḥ sa­ma­yāḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa saṃkheyāḥ sa­ma­yāḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nya­ś co­tkṛ­ṣṭa­ś ca trayaḥ sa­ma­yāḥ­. a­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­ka­taḥ kālaḥ. kālo va­rṇi­taḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §108antaraṃ ni­rū­pya­te­. vi­va­kṣi­ta­sya guṇasya gu­ṇā­nta­ra­saṃ­kra­me sati pu­na­sta­tprā­pteḥ prā­ṅma­dhya­m a­nta­ra­m­. tad dvividhaṃ sā­mā­nye­na vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa ca. sā­mā­nye­na tāvad mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa dve ṣaṭṣaṣtī deśone sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇā­m­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r antaraṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­na pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­rddha­pu­dga­la­pa­ri­va­rto de­śo­naḥ­. sa­mya­gmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r antaraṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­sā­da­na­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­rddha­pu­dga­la­pa­ri­va­rto de­śo­naḥ­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭā­dya­pra­ma­ttā­ntā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­rddha­pu­dga­la­pa­ri­va­rto de­śo­naḥ­. ca­tu­rṇā­m u­pa­śa­ma­kā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa va­rṣa­pṛ­tha­ktva­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­rddha­pu­dga­la­pa­ri­va­rto de­śo­nāḥ­. caturṇāṃ kṣa­pa­kā­ṇā­m a­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nāṃ ca nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa ṣa­ṇmā­sāḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā e­ka­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ca nāsty a­nta­ra­m­.SAS-PS'91 §109vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa ga­tya­nu­vā­de­na na­ra­ka­ga­tau nā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ saptasu pṛ­thi­vī­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭya­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­raṃ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa e­ka­-­tri­-­sa­pta­-­da­śa­-­sa­pta­da­śa­-­dvā­viṃ­śa­ti­-­tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi de­śo­nā­ni­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­na pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­go ’­nta­rmu­hū­rta­ś ca. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa e­ka­-­tri­-­sa­pta­-­da­śa­-­sa­pta­da­śa­-­dvā­viṃ­śa­ti­-­tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi de­śo­nā­ni­.SAS-PS'91 §110ti­rya­gga­tau tiraścāṃ mi­thyā­drste­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­ke­ṣa­yā nasty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa trīṇi pa­lyo­pa­mā­ni de­śo­nā­ni­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dī­nāṃ caturṇāṃ sā­mā­nyo­kta­m a­nta­ra­m­.SAS-PS'91 §111ma­nu­ṣya­ga­tau ma­nu­ṣyā­ṇāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­s ti­rya­gva­t­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­gmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­na pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­go ’­nta­rmu­hū­rta­ś ca. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa trīṇi pa­lyo­pa­mā­ni pū­rva­ko­ṭī­pṛ­tha­ktvai­r a­bhya­dhi­kā­ni­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa trīṇi pa­lyo­pa­mā­ni pū­rva­ko­ṭī­pṛ­tha­ktvai­r a­bhya­di­kā­ni­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­ta­pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­ttā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nasty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pū­rva­ko­ṭī­pṛ­tha­ktvā­ni­. ca­tu­rṇā­m u­pa­śa­ma­kā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pū­rva­ko­ṭī­pṛ­tha­ktvā­ni­. śeṣāṇāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­.SAS-PS'91 §112de­va­ga­tau devānāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭya­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyo­r nā­nā­jī­ā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa e­ka­triṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pmā­ṇi de­śo­nā­ni­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­gmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­na pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­go ’­nta­rmu­hū­rta­ś ca. u­tka­rṣe­ṇai­ka­triṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi de­śo­nā­ni­.SAS-PS'91 §113i­ndri­yā­nu­vā­de­na e­ke­ndri­yā­ṇāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­na kṣu­dra­bha­va­gra­ha­ṇa­m­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa dve sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­sa­ha­sre pū­rva­ko­ṭī­pṛ­tha­ktvai­r a­bhya­dhi­ke­. vi­ka­le­ndri­yā­ṇāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­na kṣu­dra­bha­va­gra­ha­ṇa­m­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­na­ntaḥ kālo ’­saṃ­khye­yāḥ pu­dga­la­pa­ri­va­rtāḥ­. evam indriyaṃ praty a­nta­ra­m u­kta­m­. guṇaṃ praty u­bha­ya­to ’pi nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. pa­ñce­ndri­ye­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭeḥ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­na pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­go ’­nta­rmu­hū­rta­ś ca. u­tka­rse­ṇa sā­ga­ro­pma­sa­ha­sraṃ pū­rva­ko­ṭī­pṛ­tha­ktvai­r a­bhya­dhi­ka­m­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­pra­ma­ttā­ntā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­sa­ha­sraṃ pū­rva­ko­ṭī­pṛ­tha­ktvai­r a­bhya­dhi­ka­m­. ca­tu­rṇā­m u­pa­śa­ma­kā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­sa­ha­sraṃ pū­rva­ko­ṭī­pṛ­tha­ktvai­r a­bhya­dhi­ka­m­. śeṣāṇāṃ sā­mā­nyo­kta­m­.SAS-PS'91 §114kā­yā­nu­vā­de­na pṛ­thi­vya­pte­jo­vā­yu­kā­yi­kā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­na kṣu­dra­bha­va­gra­ha­ṇa­m­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­na­ntaḥ kālo ’­saṃ­khye­yāḥ pu­dga­la­pa­ri­va­rtāḥ­. va­na­spa­ti­kā­yi­kā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­na kṣu­dra­bha­va­gra­ha­ṇa­m­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­saṃ­khye­yā lokāḥ. evaṃ kāyaṃ praty a­nta­ra­m u­kta­m­. guṇaṃ praty u­bha­ya­to ’pi nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. tra­sa­kā­yi­ke­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­h sā­mā­nya­va­t­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­na pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­go ’­nta­rmu­hū­rta­ś ca. u­rka­rṣe­ṇa dve sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­sa­ha­sre pū­rva­ko­ṭī­pṛ­tha­ktvai­r a­bhya­dhi­ke­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­pra­ma­ttā­ntā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa dve sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­sa­ha­sre pū­rva­ko­ṭī­pṛ­tha­ktvai­r a­bhya­dhi­ke­. caturṇāṃ u­pa­śa­ma­kā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa dve sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­sa­ha­sre pū­rva­ko­ṭī­pṛ­tha­ktvai­r a­bhya­dhi­ke­. śeṣāṇāṃ pa­ñce­ndri­ya­va­t­.SAS-PS'91 §115yo­gā­nu­vā­de­na kā­ya­vā­ṅma­na­sa­yo­gi­nāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭya­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­ta­pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­tta­sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā e­ka­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ca nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. ca­tu­rṇā­m u­pa­śa­ma­kā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. ca­tu­rṇā­m kṣa­pa­kā­ṇā­m a­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nāṃ ca sā­mā­nya­va­t­.SAS-PS'91 §116ve­dā­nu­vā­de­na strī­ve­de­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pa­ñca­pa­ñcā­śa­tpa­lyo­pa­mā­ni de­śo­nā­ni­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­gmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­ya sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­na pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­go ’­nta­rmu­hū­rta­ś ca. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pa­lyo­pa­ma­śa­ta­pṛ­tha­ktva­m­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­pra­ma­ttā­ntā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pa­lyo­pa­ma­śa­ta­pṛ­tha­ktva­m­. dvayor u­pa­śa­ma­ka­yo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pa­lyo­pa­ma­śa­ta­pṛ­tha­ktva­m­. dvayoḥ kṣa­pa­ka­yo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa va­rṣa­pṛ­tha­ktva­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati nāsty a­nta­ra­m­.SAS-PS'91 §117puṃ­ve­de­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭeḥ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­gmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­na pa­lyo­pmā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­go ’­nta­rmu­hū­rta­ś ca. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­śa­ta­pṛ­tha­ktva­m­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­pra­ma­ttā­ntā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­śa­ta­pṛ­tha­ktva­m­. dvayor u­pa­śa­ma­ka­yo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­śa­ta­pṛ­tha­ktva­m­. dvayoḥ kṣa­pa­ka­yo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa saṃ­va­tsa­raḥ sā­ti­re­kaḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati nāsty a­nta­ra­m­.SAS-PS'91 §118na­puṃ­sa­ka­ve­de­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi de­śo­nā­ni­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­ni­vṛ­ttyu­pa­śa­ma­kā­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­kta­m­. dvayoḥ kṣa­pa­ka­yoḥ strī­ve­da­va­t­. a­pa­ga­ta­ve­de­ṣu a­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­ro­pa­śa­ma­ka­sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­yo­pa­śa­ma­ka­yo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nyo­kta­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nya­m utkṛṣṭaṃ cā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­pa­śā­nta­ka­ṣā­ya­sya nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. śeṣāṇāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­.SAS-PS'91 §119ka­ṣā­yā­nu­vā­de­na kro­dha­mā­na­mā­yā­lo­bha­ka­ṣā­yā­ṇāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭā­dya­ni­vṛ­ttyu­pa­śa­ma­kā­ntā­nāṃ ma­no­yo­gi­va­t­. dvayoḥ kṣa­pa­ka­yo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa saṃ­va­tsa­raḥ sā­ti­re­kaḥ­. ke­va­la­lo­bha­sya sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­yo­pa­śa­ma­ka­sya nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. kṣa­pa­ka­sya tasya sā­mā­nya­va­t­. a­ka­ṣā­ye­ṣu u­pa­śā­nta­ka­ṣā­ya­sya nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. śeṣāṇāṃ trayāṇāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­.SAS-PS'91 §120jñā­nā­nu­vā­de­na ma­tya­jñā­na­śru­tā­jñā­na­vi­bha­ṅga­jñā­ni­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā e­ka­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ca nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. ā­bhi­ni­bo­dhi­ka­śru­tā­va­dhi­jñā­ni­ṣu a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pū­rva­ko­ṭī de­śo­nā­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­ta­sya nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa ṣa­ṭṣa­ṣṭi­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi sā­ti­re­kā­ṇi­. pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­tta­yo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rse­na tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi sā­ti­re­kā­ṇi­. ca­tu­rṇā­m u­pa­śa­ma­kā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa ṣa­ṭṣa­ṣṭi­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi sā­ti­re­kā­ṇi­. caturṇāṃ kṣa­pa­kā­ṇāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. kiṃ tu a­va­dhi­jñā­ni­ṣu nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa va­rṣa­pṛ­tha­ktva­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­jñā­ni­ṣu pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­ta­yo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nya­m utkṛṣṭaṃ cā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. caturṇāṃ u­pa­śa­ma­kā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pū­rva­ko­ṭī de­śo­nā­. caturṇāṃ kṣa­pa­kā­ṇā­m a­va­dhi­jñā­ni­va­t­. dvayoḥ ke­va­la­jñā­ni­noḥ sā­mā­nya­va­t­.SAS-PS'91 §121saṃ­ya­mā­nu­vā­de­na sā­mā­yi­ka­cche­do­pa­sthā­pa­na­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­te­ṣu pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­tta­yo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nya­m u­tkṛ­ṣṭa­m cā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. dvayor u­pa­śa­ma­ka­yo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pū­rva­ko­ṭī de­śo­nā­. dvayoḥ kṣa­pa­ka­yoḥ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. pa­ri­hā­ra­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­te­ṣu pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­tta­yo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nya­m utkṛṣṭaṃ cā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. sū­kṣma­sā­mpa­rā­ya­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­te­ṣū­pa­śa­ma­ka­sya nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. tasyaiva kṣa­pa­ka­sya sā­mā­nya­va­t­. ya­thā­khyā­te a­ka­ṣā­ya­va­t­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­ta­sya nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā e­ka­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ca nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. a­saṃ­ya­te­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsy a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi de­śo­nā­ni­. śeṣāṇāṃ tra­yā­ṇā­m sā­mā­nya­va­t­.SAS-PS'91 §122da­rśa­nā­nu­vā­de­na ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­ni­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭeḥ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­gmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­na pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­go ’­nta­rmu­hū­rta­ś ca. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa dve sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­sa­ha­sre de­śo­ne­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­pra­ma­ttā­ntā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ u­ta­krṣe­ṇa dve sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­sa­ha­sre de­śo­ne­. ca­tu­rṇā­m u­pa­śa­ma­kā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nyo­kta­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa dve sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­sa­ha­sre de­śo­ne­. caturṇāṃ kṣa­pa­kā­ṇāṃ sā­mā­nyo­kta­m­. a­ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­ni­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­di­kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yā­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nyo­kta­m a­nta­ra­m­. a­va­dhi­da­rśa­ni­no ’­va­dhi­jñā­ni­va­t­. ke­va­la­da­rśa­ni­naḥ ke­va­la­jñā­ni­va­t­.SAS-PS'91 §123le­śyā­nu­vā­de­na kṛ­ṣṇa­lī­la­kā­po­ta­le­śyā­su mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭya­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsa­pta­da­śa­sa­pta­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi de­śo­nā­ni­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­gmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­na pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­go ’­nta­rmu­hū­rta­ś ca. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsa­pta­da­śa­sa­pta­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi de­śo­nā­ni­.SAS-PS'91 §124te­jaḥ­pa­dma­le­śya­yo­r mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭya­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa dve sā­ga­ro­pa­me a­ṣṭā­da­śa ca sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi sā­ti­re­kā­ṇi­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­gmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­na pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­go ’­nta­rmu­hū­rta­ś ca. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa dve sā­ga­ro­pa­me a­ṣṭā­da­śa ca sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi sā­ti­re­kā­ṇi­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­ta­pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā e­ka­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ca nāsty a­nta­ra­m­.SAS-PS'91 §125śu­kla­le­śye­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭya­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇai­ka­triṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi de­ṣo­nā­ni­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­na pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­go ’­nta­rmu­hū­rta­ś ca. u­tka­rṣe­ṇai­ka­triṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi de­śo­nā­ni­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­ta­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­to­s te­jo­le­śyā­va­t­. a­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tsya nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nya­m utkṛṣṭaṃ cā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. tra­yā­ṇā­m u­pa­śa­ma­kā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nya­m utkṛṣṭaṃ cā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­pa­śā­nta­ka­ṣā­ya­sya nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. caturṇāṃ kṣa­pa­kā­ṇāṃ sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nā­m a­le­śyā­nāṃ ca sā­mā­nya­va­t­.SAS-PS'91 §126bha­vyā­nu­vā­de­na bhavyeṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. a­bha­vyā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā e­ka­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ca nāsty a­nta­ra­m­.SAS-PS'91 §127sa­mya­ktvā­nu­vā­de­na kṣā­yi­ka­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­ṣv a­sa­mya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pū­rva­ko­ṭī de­śo­nā­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­ta­pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi sā­ti­re­kā­ṇi­. ca­tu­rṇā­m u­pa­śa­ma­kā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi sā­ti­re­kā­ṇi­. śeṣāṇāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­.SAS-PS'91 §128kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ka­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­ṣv a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pū­rva­ko­ṭī de­śo­nā­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­ta­sya nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa ṣa­ṭṣa­ṣṭi­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi de­śo­nā­ni­. pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­ta­yo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi sā­ti­re­kā­ṇi­.SAS-PS'91 §129au­pa­śa­mi­ka­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­ṣv a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa sapta rā­triṃ­di­nā­ni­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati jaghanyaṃ utkṛṣṭaṃ cā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­ta­sya nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa ca­tu­rda­śa rā­rtriṃ­di­nā­ni­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nya­m utkṛṣṭaṃ cā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­ta­yo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa paṃ­ca­da­śa rā­triṃ­di­nā­ni­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati jaghanyaṃ utkṛṣṭaṃ cā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. tra­yā­ṇa­m u­pa­śa­ma­kā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa va­rṣa­pṛ­tha­ktva­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nya­m utkṛṣṭaṃ cā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­pa­śā­nta­ka­ṣā­ya­sya nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā e­ka­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ca nāsty a­nta­ra­m­.SAS-PS'91 §130saṃ­jñā­nu­vā­de­na saṃjñiṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭeḥ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­na pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­go ’­nta­rmu­hū­rta­ś ca. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­śa­ta­pṛ­tha­ktva­m­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­pra­ma­ttā­ntā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­śa­ta­pṛ­tha­ktva­m­. ca­tu­rṇā­m u­pa­śa­ma­kā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­śa­ta­pṛ­tha­ktva­m­. caturṇāṃ kṣa­pa­kā­ṇāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. a­saṃ­jñi­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yai­ka­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ca nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. ta­du­bha­ya­vya­pa­de­śa­ra­hi­tā­nāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­.SAS-PS'91 §131ā­hā­rā­nu­vā­de­na ā­hā­ra­ke­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭeḥ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣti­sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyo­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­na pa­lyo­pmā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­go ’­nta­rmu­hū­rta­ś ca. u­tka­rśe­ṇā­ṅgu­lā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­go ’­saṃ­khye­yā­saṃ­khye­yā u­tsa­rpi­ṇya­va­sa­rpi­ṇyaḥ­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭya­pra­ma­ttā­ntā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rśe­ṇā­ṅgu­lā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­go ’­saṃ­khye­yā u­tsa­rpi­ṇya­va­sa­rpi­ṇyaḥ­. ca­tu­rṇā­m u­pa­śa­ma­kā­nāṃ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­mā­nya­va­t­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­ṅgu­lā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­go ’­saṃ­khye­yā­saṃ­khye­yā u­tsa­rpi­ṇya­vsa­rpi­ṇyaḥ­. caturṇāṃ kṣa­pa­kā­ṇāṃ sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nāṃ ca sā­mā­nya­va­t­.SAS-PS'91 §132a­nā­hā­ra­ke­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā e­ka­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ca nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­na mā­sa­pṛ­tha­ktva­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­naḥ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­ga­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa va­rṣa­pṛ­tha­ktva­m­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. a­yo­ga­ke­va­li­naḥ nā­nā­jī­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ sa­ma­yaḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇa ṣa­ṇmā­sāḥ­. e­ka­jī­vaṃ prati nāsty a­nta­ra­m­. a­nta­ra­m a­va­ga­ta­m­.SAS-PS'91 §133bhāvo vi­bhā­vya­te­. sa dvividhaḥ sā­mā­nye­na vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa ca. sā­mā­nye­na tavat mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­r ity au­da­yi­ko bhāvaḥ. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­r iti pā­ri­ṇā­mi­ko bhāvaḥ. sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­r iti kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ko bhāvaḥ. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­r iti au­pa­śa­mi­ko vā kṣāyiko vā kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ko vā bhāvaḥ. a­saṃ­ya­taḥ punar au­da­yi­ke­na bhā­ve­na­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­taḥ pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­to ’­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­ta iti kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ko bhāvaḥ. ca­tu­rṇā­m u­pa­śa­ma­kā­nā­m au­pa­śa­mi­ko bhāvaḥ. caturṣu kṣa­pa­ke­ṣu sa­yo­gā­yo­ga­ke­va­li­no­ś ca kṣāyiko bhāvaḥ.SAS-PS'91 §134vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa ga­tya­nu­vā­de­na na­ra­ka­ga­tau pra­tha­mā­yāṃ pṛthivyāṃ nā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭya­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. dvi­tī­yā­di­ṣv ā saptamyā mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭī­nāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r au­pa­śa­mi­ko vā kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ko vā bhāvaḥ. a­saṃ­ya­taḥ punar au­da­yi­ke­na bhā­ve­na­. ti­rya­gga­tau tiraścāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­di­saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tā­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. ma­nu­ṣya­ga­tau ma­nu­ṣyā­ṇāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. de­va­ga­tau devānāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭya­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­.SAS-PS'91 §135i­ndri­yā­nu­vā­de­na e­ke­ndri­ya­vi­ka­le­ndri­yā­ṇā­m au­da­yi­ko bhāvaḥ. pa­ñce­ndri­ye­ṣu mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­.SAS-PS'91 §136kā­yā­nu­vā­de­na sthā­va­ra­kā­yi­kā­nā­m au­da­yi­ko bhāvaḥ. tra­sa­kā­yi­kā­nāṃ sā­mā­nya­m eva.SAS-PS'91 §137yo­gā­nu­vā­de­na kā­ya­vā­ṅma­na­sa­yo­gi­nāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­di­sa­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā­nāṃ ca sā­mā­nya­m eva.SAS-PS'91 §138ve­dā­nu­vā­de­na strī­pu­nna­puṃ­sa­ka­ve­dā­nāṃ a­ve­dā­nāṃ ca sā­mā­nya­va­t­.SAS-PS'91 §139ka­ṣā­yā­nu­vā­de­na kro­dha­mā­na­mā­yā­lo­bha­ka­ṣā­yā­ṇā­m a­ka­ṣā­yā­ṇāṃ ca sā­mā­nya­va­t­.SAS-PS'91 §140jñā­nā­nu­vā­de­na ma­tya­jñā­ni­śru­tā­jñā­ni­vi­bha­ṅga­jñā­ni­nāṃ ma­ti­śru­tā­va­dhi­ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­ke­va­la­jñā­ni­nāṃ ca sā­mā­nya­va­t­.SAS-PS'91 §141saṃ­ya­mā­nu­vā­de­na sarveṣāṃ saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ ca sā­mā­nya­va­t­.SAS-PS'91 §142da­rśa­nā­nu­vā­de­na ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­nā­ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­nā­va­dhi­da­rśa­na­ke­va­la­da­rśa­ni­nāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­.SAS-PS'91 §143le­śyā­nu­vā­de­na ṣa­ḍle­śyā­le­śyā­nāṃ ca sā­ma­nya­va­t­.SAS-PS'91 §144bha­vyā­nu­vā­de­na bhavyānāṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dya­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. a­bha­vyā­nāṃ pā­ri­ṇā­mi­ko bhāvaḥ.SAS-PS'91 §145sa­mya­ktvā­nu­vā­de­na kṣā­yi­ka­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­ṣu a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭeḥ kṣāyiko bhāvaḥ. kṣāyikaṃ sa­mya­ktva­m­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­tva­m au­da­yi­ke­na bhā­ve­na­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­ta­pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ko bhāvaḥ. kṣāyikaṃ sa­mya­ktva­m­. ca­tu­rṇā­m u­pa­śa­ma­kā­nā­m au­pa­śa­mi­ko bhāvaḥ. kṣāyikaṃ sa­mya­ktva­m­. śeṣāṇāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ka­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­ṣu a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭeḥ kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ko bhāvaḥ. kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ sa­mya­ktva­m­. a­saṃ­ya­taḥ punar au­da­yi­ke­na bhā­ve­na­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­ta­pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ko bhāvaḥ. kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ sa­mya­ktva­m­. au­pa­śa­mi­ka­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­ṣu a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r au­pa­śa­mi­ko bhāvaḥ. au­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ sa­mya­ktva­m­. a­saṃ­ya­taḥ punar au­da­yi­ke­na bhā­ve­na­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­ta­pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ko bhāvaḥ. au­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ sa­mya­ktva­m­. caturṇāṃ u­pa­śa­ma­kā­nā­m au­pa­śa­mi­ko bhāvaḥ. au­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ sa­mya­ktva­m­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭeḥ pā­ri­ṇā­mi­ko bhāvaḥ. sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭeḥ kṣā­yo­pa­śmi­ko bhāvaḥ. mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r au­da­yi­ko bhāvaḥ.SAS-PS'91 §146saṃ­jñā­nu­vā­de­na saṃjñināṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. a­saṃ­jñi­nā­m au­da­yi­ko bhāvaḥ. ta­du­bha­ya­vya­pa­de­śa­ra­hi­tā­nāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­.SAS-PS'91 §147ā­hā­rā­nu­vā­de­na ā­hā­ra­kā­ṇā­m a­nā­hā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ ca sā­mā­nya­va­t­. bhāvaḥ pa­ri­sa­mā­ptaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §148a­lpa­ba­hu­tva­m u­pa­va­rṇya­te­. tad dvividhaṃ sā­mā­nye­na vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa ca. sā­mā­nye­na tāvat sarvataḥ stokāḥ traya u­pa­śa­ma­kāḥ sva­gu­ṇa­sthā­na­kā­le­ṣu pra­ve­śe­na tu­lya­saṃ­khyāḥ­. u­pa­śā­nta­ka­ṣā­yā­s tāvanta eva. trayaḥ kṣapakāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­ya­vī­ta­rā­ga­ccha­dma­sthā­s tāvanta eva. sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­no ’­yo­ga­ke­va­li­na­ś ca pra­ve­śe­na tu­lya­saṃ­khyāḥ­. sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­naḥ sva­kā­le­na sa­mu­di­tāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. a­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tā a­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. sa­mya­gmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­na­nta­gu­ṇāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §149vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa ga­tya­nu­vā­de­na na­ra­ka­ga­tau sarvāsu pṛ­thi­vī­ṣu nā­ra­ke­ṣu sarvataḥ stokāḥ sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ­. sa­mya­gmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. ti­rya­gga­tau tiraścāṃ sarvataḥ stokāḥ saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tāḥ­. i­ta­re­ṣāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. ma­nu­ṣya­ga­tau ma­nu­ṣyā­ṇā­m u­pa­śa­ma­kā­di­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tā­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. tataḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tāḥ­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. sa­mya­gmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. de­va­ga­tau devānāṃ nā­ra­ka­va­t­.SAS-PS'91 §150i­ndri­yā­nu­vā­de­na e­ke­ndri­ya­vi­ka­le­ndri­ye­ṣu gu­ṇa­sthā­na­bhe­do nāstīty a­lpa­ba­hu­tvā­bhā­vaḥ­. pa­ñce­ndri­yā­ṇāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. ayaṃ tu viśeṣaḥ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §151kā­yā­nu­vā­de­na sthā­va­ra­kā­ye­ṣu gu­ṇa­sthā­na­bhe­dā­bhā­vā­d a­lpa­bha­hu­tvā­bhā­vaḥ­. tra­skā­yi­kā­nāṃ pa­ñce­ndri­ya­va­t­.SAS-PS'91 §152yo­gā­nu­vā­de­na vā­ṅma­na­sa­yo­gi­nāṃ pa­ñce­ndri­ya­va­t­. kā­ya­yo­gi­nāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. ve­dā­nu­vā­de­na strī­puṃ­ve­dā­nāṃ pa­ñce­ndri­ya­va­t­. na­puṃ­sa­ka­ve­dā­nāṃ a­ve­dā­nāṃ ca sā­mā­nya­va­t­.SAS-PS'91 §153ka­ṣā­yā­nu­vā­de­na kro­dha­mā­na­mā­yā­ka­ṣā­yā­ṇāṃ puṃ­ve­da­va­t­. ayaṃ tu viśeṣaḥ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­na­nta­gu­ṇāḥ­. lo­bha­ka­ṣā­yā­ṇāṃ dvayor u­pa­śa­ma­ka­yo­s tulyā saṃkhyā. kṣapakāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­ya­śu­ddhyu­pa­śa­ma­ka­saṃ­ya­tā vi­śe­ṣā­dhi­kāḥ­. sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­ya­kṣa­pa­kāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. śe­ṣā­ṇā­m sā­mā­nya­va­t­.SAS-PS'91 §154jñā­nā­nu­vā­de­na ma­tya­jñā­ni­śru­tā­jñā­ni­ṣu sarvataḥ stokāḥ sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ­. mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­na­nta­gu­ṇāḥ­. vi­bha­ṅga­jñā­ni­ṣu sarvataḥ stokāḥ sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ­. mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. ma­ti­śru­tā­va­dhi­jñā­ni­ṣu sarvataḥ stokāś catvāra u­pa­śa­ma­kā­ś catvāraḥ kṣapakāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. a­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tāḥ a­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ a­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­jñā­ni­ṣu sarvataḥ stokāś catvāra u­pa­śa­ma­kāḥ­. catvāraḥ kṣapakāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. a­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. ke­va­la­jñā­ni­ṣu a­yo­ga­ke­va­li­bhyaḥ sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­naḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §155saṃ­ya­mā­nu­vā­de­na sā­mā­yi­ka­cche­do­pa­sthā­pa­nā­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­te­ṣu dvayor u­pa­śa­ma­ka­yo­s tulyā saṃkhyā. tataḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇau kṣa­pa­kau­. a­pra­ma­ttāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. pramattāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. pa­ri­hā­ra­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­te­ṣu a­pra­ma­tte­bhyaḥ pramattāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. sū­kṣma­saṃ­pa­rā­ya­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­te­ṣu u­pa­śa­ma­ke­bhyaḥ kṣapakāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. ya­thā­khyā­ta­vi­hā­ra­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­te­ṣu u­pa­śā­nta­ka­ṣā­ye­bhyaḥ kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. a­yo­ga­ke­va­li­na­s tāvanta eva. sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­naḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ nāsty a­lpa­ba­hu­tva­m­. a­saṃ­ya­te­ṣu sarvataḥ stokāḥ sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ­. sa­mya­ṅmi­tyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­ya­yo ’­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. mi­tyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­na­nta­gu­ṇāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §156da­rśa­nā­nu­vā­de­na ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­ni­nāṃ ma­no­yo­gi­va­t­. a­ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­ni­nāṃ kā­ya­yo­gi­va­t­. a­va­dhi­da­rśa­ni­nā­m a­va­dhi­jñā­ni­va­t­. ke­va­la­da­rśa­ni­nāṃ ke­va­la­jñā­ni­va­t­.SAS-PS'91 §157le­śyā­nu­vā­de­na kṛ­ṣṇa­lī­la­kā­po­ta­le­śyā­nāṃ a­saṃ­ya­ta­va­t­. te­jaḥ­pa­dma­le­śyā­nāṃ sarvataḥ stokā a­pra­ma­ttāḥ­. pramattāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. evam i­ta­re­ṣāṃ pa­ñce­ndri­ya­va­t­. śu­kla­le­śyā­nāṃ sarvaḥ stokā u­pa­śa­ma­kāḥ­. kṣapakāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­naḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. a­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tā a­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. sa­mya­gmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §158bha­vyā­nu­vā­de­na bhavyānāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. a­bha­vyā­nāṃ nāsty a­lpa­ba­hu­tva­m­.SAS-PS'91 §159sa­mya­ktvā­nu­vā­de­na kṣhā­yi­ka­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­ṣu sarvataḥ stokāś catvāra u­pa­śa­ma­kāḥ­. i­ta­re­ṣāṃ pra­ma­ttā­ntā­nāṃ sā­mā­nya­va­t­. tataḥ saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ka­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­ṣu sarvataḥ stokā a­pra­ma­ttā­. pramattāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tāḥ a­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. au­pa­śa­mi­ka­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭī­nāṃ sarvataḥ stokāś catvāra u­pa­śa­ma­kāḥ­. a­pra­ma­ttāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. pramattāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tāḥ a­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. śeṣāṇāṃ nāsty a­lpa­ba­hu­tva­m­.SAS-PS'91 §160saṃ­jñā­nu­vā­de­na saṃjñināṃ ca­ku­rda­rśa­ni­va­t­. a­saṃ­jñi­nāṃ nāsty a­pa­ba­hu­tva­m­. ta­du­bha­ya­vya­pa­de­śa­ra­hi­tā­nāṃ ke­va­la­jñā­ni­va­t­.SAS-PS'91 §161ā­hā­rā­nu­vā­de­na ā­hā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ kā­ya­yo­gi­va­t­. a­nā­hā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ sarvataḥ stokāḥ sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­naḥ­. a­yo­ga­ke­va­li­naḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yo ’­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyo ’­na­nta­gu­ṇāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §162evaṃ mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­dī­nāṃ ga­tyā­di­ṣu mārgaṇā kṛtā sā­mā­nye­na­. tatra sū­kṣma­bhe­da ā­ga­mā­vi­ro­dhe­nā­nu­sa­rta­vyaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §163evaṃ sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­syā­dā­v u­ddi­ṣṭa­sya la­kṣa­ṇo­tpa­tti­svā­mi­vi­ṣa­ya­nyā­sā­dhi­ga­mo­pā­yā ni­rdi­ṣṭāḥ­. ta­tsaṃ­ba­ndhe­na ca jī­vā­dī­nāṃ saṃ­jñā­pa­ri­mā­ṇā­di ni­rdi­ṣṭa­m­. ta­da­nta­raṃ sa­mya­gjñā­naṃ vi­cā­rā­rha­m ity āha —TA-PS'91 1.9ma­ti­śru­tā­va­dhi­ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­ke­va­lā­ni jñānam || SAS-PS'91 §164jñā­na­śa­bdaḥ pratyekaṃ pa­ri­sa­mā­pya­te­. ma­ti­jñā­naṃ śru­ta­jñā­naṃ a­va­dhi­jñā­naṃ ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­jñā­naṃ ke­va­la­jñā­na­m iti. i­ndri­yai­r manasā ca yathā svam artho manyate anayā manute ma­na­na­mā­traṃ vā matiḥ. ta­dā­va­ra­ṇa­ka­rma­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­me sati ni­rū­pya­mā­ṇaṃ śrūyate anena tat śṛṇoti śra­va­ṇa­mā­traṃ vā śru­ta­m­. anayoḥ pra­tyā­sa­nna­ni­rde­śaḥ kṛtaḥ kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­vā­t­. tathā ca vakṣyate śrutaṃ ma­ti­pū­rva­m iti. a­vā­gdhā­nā­d a­va­cchi­nna­vi­ṣa­yā­d vā a­va­dhiḥ­. pa­ra­kī­ya­ma­no­ga­to ’rtho mana ity u­cya­te­. sā­ha­ca­ryā­t tasya pa­rya­ya­ṇaṃ pa­ri­ga­ma­naṃ ma­naḥ­pa­rya­yaḥ­. ma­ti­jñā­na­pra­sa­ṅga iti cet; na; a­pe­kṣā­mā­tra­tvā­t­. kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­śa­kti­mā­tra­vi­jṛ­mbhi­taṃ hi ta­tke­va­laṃ sva­pa­ra­ma­no­bhi­r vya­pa­di­śya­te­. yathā abhre ca­ndra­ma­saṃ pa­śye­ti­. bā­hye­nā­bhya­nta­re­ṇa ca tapasā ya­da­rtha­m arthino mārgaṃ kevante sevante ta­tke­va­la­m­. a­sa­hā­ya­m iti vā. tadante prāpyate iti ante kri­ya­te­. tasya pra­tyā­sa­nna­tvā­t ta­tsa­mī­pe ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­gra­ha­ṇa­m­. kutaḥ pra­tyā­sa­ttiḥ­. saṃ­ya­mai­kā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­tvā­t­. tasya a­va­dhi­r vi­pra­kṛ­ṣṭaḥ­. kutaḥ vi­pra­kṛ­ṣṭā­nta­ra­tvā­t­. pra­tya­kṣā­t parokṣaṃ pūrvam uktaṃ su­ga­ma­tvā­t­. śru­ta­pa­ri­ci­tā­nu­bhū­tā hi ma­ti­śru­ta­pa­ddha­tiḥ sarveṇa prā­ni­ga­ṇe­na prāyaḥ prāpyate yataḥ. evam etat pa­ñca­vi­dhaṃ jñā­na­m­. ta­dbhe­dā­da­ya­ś ca pu­ra­stā­d va­kṣya­nte­.SAS-PS'91 §165pra­mā­ṇa­na­yai­r a­dhi­ga­maḥ ity u­kta­m­. pramāṇaṃ ca ke­ṣāṃ­ci­t jñānam a­bhi­ma­ta­m­. ke­ṣaṃ­ci­t saṃ­ni­ka­rṣaḥ ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d i­ndri­ya­m iti. ato ’­dhi­kṛ­tā­nāṃ eva ma­tyā­dī­nāṃ pra­mā­ṇa­tva­khyā­pa­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 1.10ta­tpra­mā­ṇe || SAS-PS'91 §166ta­dva­ca­naṃ kim a­rtha­m­. pra­mā­ṇā­nta­ra­pa­ri­ka­lpa­nā­ni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m­. saṃ­ni­ka­rṣaḥ pra­mā­ṇa­m indriyaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­m iti kecit ka­lpa­ya­nti ta­nni­vṛ­ttya­rthaṃ tadity u­cya­te­. tadeva matyādi pramāṇaṃ nānyad iti.SAS-PS'91 §167atha saṃ­ni­ka­rṣe pramāṇe sati indriye vā ko doṣaḥ? yadi saṃ­ni­ka­rṣaḥ pra­mā­ṇaṃ­, sū­kṣma­vya­va­hi­ta­vi­pra­kṛ­ṣṭā­nā­m a­rthā­nā­m a­gra­ha­ṇa­pra­sa­ṅgaḥ­. na hi te indriyaiḥ saṃ­ni­kṛ­ṣya­nte­. ataḥ sa­rva­jña­tvā­bhā­vaḥ syāt. i­ndri­ya­m api yadi pramāṇaṃ sa eva doṣaḥ; a­lpa­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t ca­kṣu­rā­dī­nāṃ jñeyasya cā­pa­ri­mā­ṇa­tvā­t­.SAS-PS'91 §168sa­rve­ndri­ya­saṃ­ni­ka­rṣā­bhā­va­ś ca; ca­kṣu­rma­na­soḥ prā­pya­kā­ri­tvā­bhā­vā­t­. a­prā­pya­kā­ri­tvaṃ ca u­tta­ra­tra va­kṣya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §169yadi jñānaṃ pramāṇaṃ pha­lā­bhā­vaḥ­. a­dhi­ga­mo hi phalam iṣṭaṃ na bhā­vā­nta­ra­m­. sa cet pra­mā­ṇaṃ­, na ta­syā­nya­t phalaṃ bha­vi­tu­m a­rha­ti­. pha­la­va­tā ca pra­mā­ṇe­na bha­vi­ta­vya­m­. saṃ­ni­ka­rṣe indriye vā pramāṇe sati a­dhi­ga­maḥ phalam a­rthā­nta­ra­bhū­taṃ yujyate iti. tad a­yu­kta­m­. yadi saṃ­ni­ka­rṣaḥ pra­mā­ṇa­m a­rthā­dhi­ga­maḥ phalaṃ, tasya dvi­ṣṭha­tvā­t ta­tpha­le­nā­dhi­ga­me­nā­pi dviṣṭhena bha­vi­ta­vya­m iti a­rthā­dī­nā­m apy a­dhi­ga­maḥ prā­pno­ti­. ā­tma­na­ś ce­ta­na­tvā­t tatraiva sa­ma­vā­ya iti cet. na; jña­sva­bhā­vā­bhā­ve sa­rve­ṣā­m a­ce­ta­na­tvā­t­. jña­sva­bhā­vā­bhyu­pa­ga­me vā ātmanaḥ sva­ma­ta­vi­ro­dhaḥ syāt.SAS-PS'91 §170nanu coktaṃ jñāne pramāṇe sati pha­lā­bhā­va iti. naiṣaḥ doṣaḥ; a­rthā­dhi­ga­me prī­ti­da­rśa­nā­t­. jña­sva­bhā­va­syā­tma­naḥ ka­rma­ma­lī­ma­sa­sya ka­ra­ṇā­la­mba­nā­d a­rtha­ni­śca­ye prītir ū­pa­jā­ya­te­. sā phalam ity u­cya­te­. upekṣā a­jñā­na­nā­śo vā pha­la­m­. rā­ga­dve­ṣa­yo­r a­pra­ṇi­dhā­na­m u­pe­kṣā­. a­ndha­kā­ra­ka­lpā­jñā­na­nā­śo vā phalam ity u­cya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §171pra­mi­ṇo­ti pra­mī­ya­te ’nena pra­mi­ti­mā­traṃ vā pra­mā­ṇa­m­. kim anena pra­mī­ya­te­. jī­vā­di­r arthaḥ. yadi jī­vā­de­r a­dhi­ga­me pramāṇaṃ pra­mā­ṇā­dhi­ga­me ca anyat pramāṇaṃ pa­ri­ka­lpa­yi­ta­vya­m­. tathā saty a­na­va­sthā­. nā­na­va­sthā pra­dī­pa­va­t­. yathā gha­ṭā­dī­nāṃ pra­kā­śa­ne pradīpo hetuḥ sva­sva­rū­pa­pra­kā­śa­ne ’pi sa eva, na pra­kā­śā­nta­raṃ mṛgyaṃ tathā pra­mā­ṇa­m apīti avaśyaṃ caitad a­bhyu­pa­ga­nta­vya­m­. pra­me­ya­va­t pra­mā­ṇa­sya pra­mā­ṇā­nta­ra­pa­ri­ka­lpa­nā­yāṃ svā­dhi­ga­mā­bhā­vā­t smṛ­tya­bhā­vaḥ­. ta­da­bhā­vā­d vya­va­hā­ra­lo­paḥ syāt.SAS-PS'91 §172va­kṣya­mā­na­bhe­dā­pe­kṣa­yā dvi­va­ca­na­ni­rde­śaḥ­. vakṣyate hi ādye pa­ro­kṣa­m­, pra­tya­kṣa­m anyad iti sa ca dvi­va­ca­na­ni­rde­śaḥ pra­mā­ṇā­nta­ra­saṃ­khyā­ni­vṛ­ttya­rthaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §173uktasya pa­ñca­vi­dha­sya jñānasya pra­mā­ṇa­dva­yā­ntaḥ­pā­ti­tve pra­ti­pā­di­te pra­tya­kṣā­nu­mā­nā­di­pra­mā­ṇa­dva­ya­ka­lpa­nā­ni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 1.11ādye pa­ro­kṣa­m || SAS-PS'91 §174ā­di­śa­bdaḥ prā­tha­mya­va­ca­na­. ādau bhavam ā­dya­m­. kathaṃ dvayoḥ pra­tha­ma­tva­m­? mu­khyo­pa­cā­ra­ka­lpa­na­yā­. ma­ti­jñā­naṃ tāvan mu­khya­ka­lpa­na­yā pra­tha­ma­m­. śrutam api tasya pra­tyā­sa­ttyā pra­tha­ma­m ity u­pa­ca­rya­te­. dvi­va­ca­na­ni­rde­śa­sā­ma­rthyā­d gau­ṇa­syā­pi gra­ha­ṇa­m­. ādyaṃ ca ādyaṃ ca ādye ma­ti­śru­te ity arthaḥ. ta­du­bha­ya­m api parokṣaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­m ity a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­te­. kuto ’sya pa­ro­kṣa­tva­m­. pa­rā­ya­tta­ta­tvā­t ma­ti­jñā­naṃ i­ndri­yā­ni­ndri­ya­ni­mi­tta­m iti vakṣyate śrutam a­ni­ndri­ya­sya iti ca. ataḥ pa­rā­ṇī­ndri­yā­ṇi manaś ca pra­kā­śo­pa­de­śā­di ca bā­hya­ni­mi­ttaṃ pratītya ta­dā­va­ra­ṇa­ka­rma­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­pe­kṣa­syā­tma­no ma­ti­śru­ta­m u­tpa­dya­mā­naṃ pa­ro­kṣa­m ity ā­khyā­ya­te­. ata u­pa­mā­nā­ga­mā­dī­nā­m a­trai­vā­nta­rbhā­vaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §175a­bhi­hi­ta­la­kṣa­ṇā­t pa­ro­kṣā­d i­ta­ra­sya sarvasya pra­tya­kṣa­tva­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 1.12pra­tya­kṣa­m anyat || SAS-PS'91 §176akṣṇoti vyāpnoti jā­nā­tī­ty akṣa ātmā. tam eva prā­pta­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­maṃ pra­kṣī­ṇā­va­ra­ṇaṃ vā pra­ti­ni­ya­taṃ pra­tya­kṣa­m­. a­va­dhi­da­rśa­naṃ ke­va­la­da­rśa­na­m api akṣam eva pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­m atas tasyāpi grahaṇaṃ prā­pno­ti­. naiṣa doṣaḥ; jñānam ity a­nu­va­rta­te­, tena da­rśa­na­sya vyu­dā­sa­h­. evam api vi­bha­ṅga­jñā­na­m akṣam eva pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­m ato ’syāpi grahaṇaṃ prā­pno­ti­. sa­mya­gi­ty a­dhi­kā­rā­t ta­nni­vṛ­ttiḥ­. sa­mya­gi­ty a­nu­va­rta­te tena jñānaṃ vi­śi­ṣya­te tato vi­bha­ṅga­jñā­na­sya nivṛttiḥ kṛtā. tad dhi mi­thyā­da­rśa­no­da­yā­d vi­pa­rī­tā­rtha­vi­ṣa­ya­m iti na sa­mya­k­.SAS-PS'91 §177syān matam i­ndri­ya­vyā­pā­ra­ja­ni­taṃ jñānaṃ pratyakṣaṃ vya­tī­te­ndri­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­vyā­pā­raṃ pa­ro­kṣa­m ity etad a­vi­saṃ­vā­di la­kṣa­ṇa­m a­bhyu­pa­ga­nta­vya­m iti. tad a­yu­kta­m­, āptasya pra­tya­kṣa­jñā­nā­bhā­va­pra­sa­ṅgā­t yadi i­ndri­ya­ni­mi­tta­m eva jñānaṃ pra­tya­kṣa­m iṣyate evaṃ sati āptasya pra­tya­kṣa­jñā­naṃ na syāt. na hi ta­sye­ndri­ya­pū­rvo ’­rthā­dhi­ga­maḥ­. atha tasyāpi ka­ra­ṇa­pū­rva­ka­m eva jñānaṃ ka­lpya­te­, ta­syā­sa­rva­jña­tvaṃ syāt. tasya mānasaṃ pra­tya­kṣa­m iti cet; ma­naḥ­pra­ṇi­dhā­na­pū­rva­ka­tvā­t jñānasya sa­rva­jña­tvā­bhā­va eva. ā­ga­ma­ta­s ta­tsi­ddhi­r iti cet. na; tasya pra­tya­kṣa­jñā­na­pū­rva­ka­tvā­t­.SAS-PS'91 §178yo­gi­pra­tya­kṣa­m anyaj jñānaṃ divyam apy astīti cet. na tasya pra­tya­kṣa­tvaṃ­; i­ndri­ya­ni­mi­tta­tvā­bhā­vā­t­; akṣam akṣaṃ prati yad vartate tat pra­tya­kṣa­m ity a­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t­.SAS-PS'91 §179kiṃ ca sa­rva­jña­tvā­bhā­vaḥ pra­ti­jñā­hā­ni­r vā. asya yogino yaj jñānaṃ tat pra­tya­rtha­va­śa­va­rti vā syād a­ne­kā­rtha­grā­hi vā. yadi pra­tya­rtha­va­śa­va­rti­, sa­rva­jña­tva­m asya nāsti yo­gi­naḥ­, jñe­ya­syā­na­ntyā­t­. a­thā­ne­kā­rtha­grā­hi­, yā pratijñā — vi­jā­nā­ti na vi­jñā­na­m ekam a­rtha­dva­yaṃ yathā | ekam arthaṃ vi­jā­nā­ti na vi­jñā­na­dva­ya­m tathā || sā hī­ya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §180athavā kṣaṇikāḥ sa­rva­saṃ­skā­rāḥ iti pratijñā hī­ya­te­; a­ne­ka­kṣa­ṇa vṛ­ttye­ka­vi­jñā­nā­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t­. a­ne­kā­rtha­gra­ha­ṇaṃ hi kra­me­ṇe­ti­. yu­ga­pa­d eveti cet. yo ’sya ja­nma­kṣa­ṇaḥ sa ā­tma­lā­bhā­rtha eva. la­bhdā­tma­lā­bhaṃ hi kiṃcit svakāryaṃ prati vyā­pri­ya­te­. pra­dī­pa­va­d iti cet. tasyāpy a­ne­ka­kṣa­ṇa­vi­ṣa­ya­tā­yāṃ satyām eva pra­kā­śya­pra­kā­śa­nā­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t­. vi­ka­lpā­tī­ta­tvā­t tasya śū­nya­tā­pra­sa­ṅga­ś ca.SAS-PS'91 §181a­bhi­hi­to­bha­ya­pra­kā­ra­sya pra­mā­ṇa­sya ā­di­pra­kā­ra­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 1.13matiḥ smṛtiḥ saṃjñā ci­ntā­bhi­ni­bo­dha ity a­na­rthā­nta­ra­m || SAS-PS'91 §182ādau uddiṣṭaṃ yaj jñānaṃ tasya pa­ryā­ya­śa­bdā ete ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­; ma­ti­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­nta­raṃ­ga­ni­mi­tta­ja­ni­to­pa­yo­ga­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­d e­te­ṣā­m śru­tā­di­ṣv a­pra­vṛ­tte­ś ca. mananaṃ matiḥ, smaraṇaṃ smṛtiḥ, saṃjñānaṃ saṃjñā, cintanaṃ cintā, a­bhi­ni­bo­dha­na­m a­bhi­ni­bo­dha iti. ya­thā­saṃ­bha­vaṃ vi­gra­hā­nta­raṃ vi­jña­ya­m­.SAS-PS'91 §183saty api pra­kṛ­ti­bhe­de rū­ḍhi­ba­la­lā­bhā­t pa­ryā­ya­śa­bda­tva­m­. yathā indraḥ śakraḥ pu­ra­nda­ra iti i­nda­nā­di­kri­yā­he­de ’pi śa­cī­pa­te­r e­ka­syai­va saṃjñā. sa­ma­bhi­rū­ḍha­na­yā­pe­kṣa­yā teṣām a­rthā­nta­ra­ka­lpa­nā­yāṃ ma­tyā­di­ṣv api sa kramo vidyata eva. kiṃ tu ma­ti­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­ni­mi­tto­pa­yo­gaṃ nā­ti­va­rta­nta iti ayam atrārtho vi­va­kṣi­taḥ­. ‘­i­ti­’ śabdaḥ pra­kā­rā­thaḥ evaṃ prakārā asya pa­ryā­ya­śa­bdā iti. a­bhi­dhe­yā­rtho vā. matiḥ smṛtiḥ saṃjñā cintā a­bhi­ni­bo­dha ity etair yo ‘rtho ’­bhi­dhī­ya­te sa eka eva iti.SAS-PS'91 §184a­thā­syā­tma­lā­bhe kiṃ ni­mi­tta­m ity ata āha —TA-PS'91 1.14ta­di­ndri­yā­ni­ndri­ya­mi­tta­m  || SAS-PS'91 §185i­nda­tī­ti indra ātmā. tasya jña­sva­bhā­va­sya ta­dā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­me sati svayam arthān gra­hī­tu­m a­sa­ma­rtha­sya yad a­rtho­pa­la­bdhi­liṃ­gaṃ tad indrasya liṃgam i­ndri­ya­m ity u­cya­te­. athavā līnam arthaṃ ga­ma­ya­tī­ti liṃ­ga­m­. ātmanaḥ sū­kṣma­syā­sti­tvā­dhi­ga­me liṃgam i­ndri­ya­m­. yathā iha dhūmo ’gneḥ. evam idaṃ spa­rśa­nā­di karaṇaṃ nāsati kartary ātmani bha­vi­tu­m a­rha­tī­ti jñātur astitvaṃ ga­mya­te­. athavā indra iti nā­ma­ka­rmo­cya­te­. tena sṛṣtam i­ndri­ya­m iti. ta­tspa­rśa­nā­di u­tta­ra­tra va­kṣya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §186a­ni­ndri­yaṃ manaḥ a­ntaḥ­ka­ra­ṇa­m ity a­na­rthā­nta­ra­m­. kathaṃ punar i­ndri­ya­pra­ti­ṣe­dhe­na i­ndra­liṃ­ge eva manasi a­ni­ndri­ya­śa­bda­sya vṛtti. ī­ṣa­da­rtha­sya nañaḥ pra­yo­gā­t­. ī­ṣa­di­ndri­ya­m a­ni­ndri­ya­m iti. yathā a­nu­da­rā kanyā iti. katham ī­ṣa­da­rthaḥ­. i­mā­nī­ndri­yā­ṇi pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­de­śa­vi­ṣa­yā­ṇi kā­lā­nta­rā­va­sthā­yī­ni ca. na tathā manaḥ indrasya liṃgam api sa­tpra­ti­ni­ya­ta­de­śa­vi­ṣa­yaṃ kā­lā­nta­rā­va­sthā­yi ca.SAS-PS'91 §187ta­da­ntaḥ­ka­ra­ṇa­m iti co­cya­te­. gu­ṇa­do­ṣa­vi­cā­ra­sma­ra­ṇā­di­vyā­pa­re i­ndri­yā­na­pe­kṣa­tvā­c ca­kṣu­rā­di­va­d ba­hi­ra­nu­pa­bdhe­ś ca a­nta­rga­taṃ ka­ra­ṇa­m a­ntaḥ­a­ka­ra­ṇa­m ity u­cya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §188tad iti kim a­rtha­m­. ma­ti­jñā­na­ni­rde­śā­rtha­m­. nanu ca ta­da­na­nta­raṃ ‘­a­na­nta­ra­sya vidhir vā bhavati pra­ti­ṣe­dho vā’ iti tasyaiva grahaṇaṃ bha­va­ti­. i­hā­rtha­m u­tta­rā­rthaṃ ca tad ity u­cya­te­. ya­nma­tyā­di­pa­ryā­ya­śa­bda­vā­cyaṃ jñānaṃ ta­di­ndri­yā­ni­ndri­ya­ni­mi­ttaṃ ta­de­vā­va­gra­he­hā­vā­ya­dhā­ra­ṇā iti. i­ta­ra­thā hi prathamaṃ ma­tyā­di­śa­bda­vā­cyaṃ jñānam ity uktvā i­ndri­yā­ni­ndri­ya­ni­mi­ttaṃ śru­ta­m­. ta­de­vā­va­gra­he­hā­vā­ya­dhā­ra­ṇā ity a­ni­ṣṭa­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhye­ta­.SAS-PS'91 §189evaṃ ni­rjñā­to­tpa­tti­ni­mi­tta­m a­ni­rṇī­ta­bhe­da­m iti ta­dbhe­da­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 1.15a­va­gra­he­hā­vā­ya­dhā­ra­ṇā || SAS-PS'91 §190vi­ṣa­ya­vi­ṣa­yi­saṃ­ni­pā­ta­sa­ma­na­nta­ra­m ādyaṃ gra­ha­ṇa­m a­va­gra­haḥ­. vi­ṣa­ya­vi­ṣa­yi­saṃ­ni­pā­te sati darśanaṃ bha­va­ti­. ta­da­na­nta­ra­m a­rtha­gra­ha­ṇa­m a­va­gra­haḥ­. yathā — cakṣuṣā śuklaṃ rūpam iti gra­ha­ṇa­m a­va­gra­haḥ­. a­va­gra­ha­gṛ­hī­te ’rthe ta­dvi­śe­ṣā­kā­ṅkṣa­ṇa­m īhā. yathā śuklaṃ rūpaṃ kiṃ valākā patākā veti. vi­śe­ṣa­ni­rjñā­nā­d yā­thā­tmyā­va­ga­ma­na­m a­vā­yaḥ­. u­tpa­ta­na­ni­pa­ta­na­pa­kṣa­vi­kṣe­pā­di­bhi­r va­lā­kai­ve­yaṃ na pa­tā­ke­ti­. a­ve­ta­sya kā­lā­nta­re ’­vi­sma­ra­ṇa­kā­ra­ṇaṃ dhā­ra­ṇā­. yathā saiveyaṃ balākā pūrvāhṇe yām aham a­drā­kṣa­m iti. eṣām a­va­gra­hā­dī­nā­m u­pa­nyā­sa­kra­ma u­tpa­tti­kra­ma­kṛ­taḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §191u­ktā­nā­m a­va­gra­hā­dī­nāṃ pra­bhe­da­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 1.16ba­hu­ba­hu­vi­dha­kṣi­prā­niḥ­sṛ­tā­nu­kta­dhru­vā­ṇāṃ se­ta­rā­ṇā­m || SAS-PS'91 §192a­va­gra­hā­da­yaḥ kri­yā­vi­śe­ṣāḥ pra­kṛ­tāḥ­. ta­da­pe­kṣo ’yaṃ ka­rma­ni­rde­śaḥ­. ba­hvā­dī­nāṃ se­ta­rā­ṇā­m iti. ba­hu­śa­bda­sya saṃ­khyā­vai­pu­lya­vā­ci­no gra­ha­ṇa­m a­vi­śe­ṣā­t­. saṃ­khyā­vā­cī yathā, eko dvau bahava iti. vai­pu­lya­vā­cī yathā, bahur odano bahuḥ sūpa iti. vi­dha­śa­bdaḥ pra­kā­ra­vā­cī­. kṣi­pra­gra­ha­ṇa­m a­ci­ra­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m­. a­niḥ­sṛ­ta­gra­ha­ṇa­m a­sa­ka­la­pu­dga­lo­dga­mā­rtha­m­. a­nu­kta­m a­bhi­prā­ye­ṇa gra­ha­ṇa­m­. dhruvaṃ ni­ra­nta­raṃ ya­thā­rtha­gra­ha­ṇa­m­. se­ta­ra­gra­ha­ṇaṃ pra­ti­pa­kṣa­saṃ­gra­hā­rtha­m­.SAS-PS'91 §193ba­hū­nā­m a­va­gra­haḥ a­lpa­syā­va­gra­haḥ ba­hu­vi­dha­syā­va­gra­haḥ e­ka­vi­dha­syā­va­graḥ kṣipram a­va­gra­haḥ ci­re­ṇā­va­gra­haḥ a­niḥ­sṛ­ta­syā­va­gra­haḥ niḥ­sṛ­ta­syā­va­gra­haḥ a­nu­kta­syā­va­gra­haḥ u­kta­syā­va­gra­haḥ dhru­va­syā­va­gra­haḥ a­dhru­va­syā­va­gra­ha­ś ceti a­va­gra­ho dvā­da­śa­vi­ka­lpaḥ­. evam ī­hā­da­yo ’pi. ta ete pa­ñca­bhi­r i­ndri­ya­dvā­rai­r manasā ca pratyekaṃ pra­du­rbhā­vya­nte­. tatra ba­hva­va­grhā­da­yaḥ ma­ti­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­pra­ka­rṣā­t pra­bha­va­nti netare iti. teṣām a­bhya­rhi­ta­tvā­d ādau grahaṇaṃ kri­ya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §194ba­hu­ba­hu­vi­dha­yoḥ kaḥ pra­ti­vi­śe­ṣaḥ­; yāvatā bahuṣv api ba­hu­tva­m asti ba­hu­vi­dhe­ṣv api ba­hu­tva­m asti? e­ka­pra­kā­ra­nā­nā­pra­kā­ra­kṛ­to vi­śe­ṣaḥ­. u­kta­niḥ­sṛ­ta­yoḥ kaḥ pra­ti­vi­śe­ṣaḥ­; yāvatā sa­ka­la­niḥ­sa­ra­ṇā­n niḥ­sṛ­ta­m­. uktam apy evaṃ vidham eva? ayam asti vi­śe­ṣaḥ­; a­nyo­pa­de­śa­pū­rva­kaṃ gra­ha­ṇa­m u­kta­m­. svata eva grahaṇaṃ niḥ­sṛ­ta­m­.SAS-PS'91 §195a­pa­re­ṣāṃ kṣi­pra­niḥ­sṛ­ta iti pāṭhaḥ. ta evaṃ va­rṇa­ya­nti śro­tre­ndri­ye­ṇa śabdam a­va­gṛ­hya­mā­ṇaṃ ma­yū­ra­sya vā ku­ra­ra­sya veti kaścit pra­ti­pa­dya­te­. aparaḥ sva­rū­pa­m e­vā­sṛ­i­tya iti.SAS-PS'91 §196dhru­vā­va­gra­ha­sya dhā­ra­ṇā­yā­ś ca kaḥ pra­ti­vi­śe­ṣaḥ­? u­cya­te­, kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­prā­pti­kā­le vi­śu­ddha­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­saṃ­ta­tyā prāptāt kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­t pra­tha­ma­sa­ma­ye ya­thā­va­gra­ha­s tathaiva dvi­tī­yā­di­ṣv api sa­ma­ye­ṣu nono nā­bhya­dhi­ka iti dhru­vā­va­gra­ha ity u­cya­te­. yadā pu­na­rvi­śu­ddha­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­sya saṃ­kle­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­sya ca mi­śra­ṇā­t kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mo bhavati tata u­tpa­dya­mā­no ’­va­gra­haḥ ka­dā­ci­t bahūnāṃ ka­dā­ci­d alpasya ka­dā­ci­d ba­hu­vi­dha­sya ka­dā­ci­d e­ka­vi­dha­sya veti nyū­nā­dhi­ka­bhā­vā­d a­dhru­vā­va­gra­ha ity u­cya­te­. dharaṇā pu­na­rgṛ­hī­tā­rthā­vi­sma­ra­ṇa­kā­ra­ṇa­m iti mahad a­na­yo­r a­nta­ra­m­.SAS-PS'91 §197yady a­va­gra­hā­da­yo ba­hvā­dī­nāṃ ka­rma­ṇā­m ā­kṣe­ptā­raḥ­, ba­hvā­dī­ni pu­na­rvi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­ni kasyety ata āha —TA-PS'91 1.17arthasya || SAS-PS'91 §198ca­kṣu­rā­di­vi­ṣa­yo ’rthaḥ. tasya ba­hvā­di­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­vi­śi­ṣṭa­sya a­va­gra­hā­da­yo bha­va­ntī­ty a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhaḥ kri­ya­te­. kim artham idam ucyate yāvatā ba­hvā­di­r artha eva? satyam e­va­m­, kintu pra­vā­di­pa­ri­ka­lpa­nā­ni­vṛ­ttya­rthaṃ ‘­a­rtha­sya­’ ity u­cya­te­. kecit pra­vā­di­no manyante rū­pā­da­yo guṇā eva indriyaiḥ saṃ­ni­kṛ­ṣya­nte te­nai­te­ṣā­m eva gra­ha­ṇa­m iti. tad a­yu­kta­m­; na hi te rū­pā­da­yo guṇā amūrtā i­ndri­ya­saṃ­ni­ka­rṣa­m ā­pa­dya­nte­. na tarhi i­dā­nī­m idaṃ bhavati ‘rūpaṃ mayā dṛṣṭaṃ, gandho vā ghrāta’ iti. bhavati ca. ka­tha­m­? iyarti pa­ryā­yāṃ­s tair vā ’ryata ity artho dravyaṃ, tasminn indriyaiḥ saṃ­ni­kṛ­ṣṇya­mā­ṇe ta­da­vya­ti­re­kā­d rū­pā­di­ṣv api saṃ­vya­va­hā­ro yu­jya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §199kim ime a­va­gra­hā­da­yaḥ sa­rva­sye­ndri­yā­ni­ndri­ya­sya bhavanti uta kaścid vi­ṣa­ya­vi­śe­ṣo ’stīty ata āha —TA-PS'91 1.18vya­ñja­na­syā­va­gra­haḥ || SAS-PS'91 §200vya­ñja­na­m avyaktaṃ śa­bdā­di­jā­taṃ ta­syā­va­gra­ho bhavati ne­hā­da­yaḥ­. kim artham i­da­m­? ni­ya­mā­rtha­m­, a­va­gra­ha eva ne­hā­da­ya iti. sa tarhi e­va­kā­raḥ ka­rta­vyaḥ­? na ka­rta­vyaḥ­, ‘siddhe vidhir ā­ra­bhya­mā­no ni­ya­mā­rtha­’ iti a­nta­re­ṇai­va­kā­raṃ ni­ya­mā­rtho bha­vi­ṣya­ti­. nanu a­va­gra­ha­gra­ha­ṇa­m u­bha­ya­tra tulyam tatra kiṃ kṛto ’yaṃ vi­śe­ṣaḥ­? a­rthā­va­gra­ha­vya­ñja­nā­va­gra­ha­yo­r vya­ktā­vya­kta­kṛ­to vi­śe­ṣaḥ­. ka­tha­m­? a­bhi­na­va­śa­rā­vā­drī­ka­ra­ṇa­va­t­. yathā ja­la­ka­ṇa­dvi­trā­si­ktaḥ sarāvo ’­bhi­na­vo nā­drī­bha­va­ti­, sa eva punaḥ punaḥ si­cya­mā­naḥ śanais ti­mya­ti­, evaṃ śro­trā­di­ṣv i­ndri­ye­ṣu śa­bdā­di­pa­ri­ṇa­tāḥ pudgalā dvi­trā­di­ṣu sa­ma­ye­ṣu gṛ­hya­mā­nā na vya­ktī­bha­va­nti­, punaḥ punar a­va­gra­he sati vya­ktī­bha­va­nti­. ato vya­kta­gra­ha­ṇā­t prā­gvya­ñja­nā­va­gra­haḥ vya­kta­gra­ha­ṇa­m a­rthā­va­gra­haḥ­. tato ’­vya­ktā­va­gra­ha­ṇā­d ī­hā­da­yo na bha­va­nti­.SAS-PS'91 §201sa­rve­ndri­yā­ṇā­m a­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa vya­ñja­nā­va­gra­ha­pra­sa­ṅge ya­trā­saṃ­bha­va­s ta­da­rtha­pra­ti­ṣe­da­m āha —TA-PS'91 1.19na ca­kṣu­ra­ni­ndri­yā­bhyā­m || SAS-PS'91 §202cakṣuṣā a­ni­ndri­ye­na ca vya­ñja­nā­va­gra­ho na bha­va­ti­. kutaḥ? a­prā­pya­kā­ri­tvā­t­. yato ’­prā­pta­m artham a­vi­di­kkaṃ yuktaṃ saṃ­ni­ka­rṣa­vi­ṣa­ye ’­va­sthi­taṃ bā­hya­pra­kā­śā­bhi­vya­kta­m u­pa­la­bha­te cakṣuḥ manaś cā­prā­pta­m ity a­na­yo­r vya­ñja­nā­va­gra­ho nāsti.SAS-PS'91 §203cakṣuṣo ’­prā­pya­kā­ri­tvaṃ katham a­dhya­va­sī­ya­te­? ā­ga­ma­to yu­kti­ta­ś ca. ā­ga­ma­ta­s tāvat puṭṭhaṃ suṇodi saddaṃ apuṭṭhaṃ ceva passade rūaṃ | gaṃdhaṃ rasaṃ ca phāsaṃ baddhaṃ puṭṭhaṃ vi­yā­ṇā­di || SAS-PS'91 §204yu­kti­ta­ś ca — a­prā­pya­kā­ri cakṣuḥ, spṛ­ṣṭā­na­va­gra­hā­t­. yadi prā­pya­kā­ri syāt tva­gi­ndri­ya­va­t spṛṣṭam añjanaṃ gṛ­hṇī­yā­t­, na tu gṛhṇāty ato ma­no­va­da­prā­pya­kā­rī­ty a­va­se­ya­m­. tataś ca­kṣu­rma­na­sī va­rja­yi­tvā śe­ṣā­ṇā­m i­ndri­yā­ṇāṃ vya­ñja­nā­va­gra­haḥ­. sa­rve­ṣā­m i­ndri­yā­ni­ndri­yā­ṇā­m a­rthā­va­gra­ha iti si­ddha­m­.SAS-PS'91 §205āha nirdiṣṭaṃ ma­ti­jñā­naṃ la­kṣa­ṇa­to vi­ka­lpa­ta­ś ca; ta­da­na­nta­ra­m uddhiṣṭaṃ yat śrutaṃ ta­sye­dā­nīṃ lakṣaṇaṃ vi­ka­lpa­ś ca vaktavya ity ata āha —TA-PS'91 1.20śrutaṃ ma­ti­pū­rvaṃ dvya­ne­ka­dvā­da­śa­bhe­da­m || SAS-PS'91 §206śru­ta­śa­bdo ’yaṃ śra­va­ṇa­m u­pā­dā­ya vyu­tpā­di­to ’pi rū­ḍhi­va­śā­t kasmiṃś cij jñā­na­vi­śe­ṣe va­rta­te­. yathā ku­śa­la­va­na­ka­rma pratītya vyu­tpā­di­to ’pi ku­śa­la­śa­bdo rū­ḍhi­va­śā­t pa­rya­va­dā­te va­rta­te­. kaḥ punar asau jñā­na­vi­śe­ṣa iti? ata āha ‘śrutaṃ ma­ti­pū­rva­m­’ iti. śrutasya pra­mā­ṇa­tvaṃ pū­ra­ya­tī­ti pūrvaṃ nimittaṃ kā­ra­ṇa­m ity a­na­rthā­nta­ra­m­. matir ni­rdi­ṣṭā­. matiḥ pūrvam asya ma­ti­pū­rvaṃ ma­ti­kā­ra­ṇa­m ity arthaḥ. yadi ma­ti­pū­rvaṃ śrutaṃ tadapi ma­tyā­tma­kaṃ prāpnoti ‘­kā­ra­ṇa­sa­dṛ­śaṃ hi loke kāryaṃ dṛ­ṣṭa­m­’ iti. naitad ai­kā­nti­ka­m­. da­ṇḍā­di­kā­ra­ṇo ’yaṃ ghaṭo na da­ṇḍā­dyā­tma­kaḥ­. api ca sati tasmiṃs ta­da­bhā­vā­t­. saty api ma­ti­jñā­ne bā­hya­śru­ta­jñā­na­ni­mi­tta­saṃ­ni­dhā­ne ’pi pra­ba­la­śru­tā­va­ra­ṇo­da­ya­sya śru­tā­bhā­vaḥ­. śru­tā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­pra­ka­rṣe tu sati śru­tja­ñā­na­m u­tpa­dya­ta iti ma­ti­jñā­naṃ ni­mtta­mā­traṃ jñe­ya­m­.SAS-PS'91 §207āha, śrutam a­nā­di­ni­dha­na­m i­ṣya­te­. tasya ma­ti­pū­rva­ka­tve ta­da­bha­vāḥ­; ā­di­ma­to ’­nta­va­ttvā­t­. tataś ca pu­ru­ṣa­kṛ­ti­tvā­d a­prā­mā­ṇya­m iti? naiṣa doṣaḥ; dra­vyā­di­sā­mā­nyā­rpa­ṇā­t śrutam a­nā­di­ni­dha­na­m i­ṣya­te­. na hi ke­na­ci­t pu­ru­ṣe­ṇa kvacit ka­dā­ci­t ka­thaṃ­ci­d u­tpre­kṣi­ta­m iti. teṣām eva vi­śe­ṣā­pe­kṣa­yā ādir antaś ca saṃ­bha­va­tī­ti ‘­ma­ti­pū­rva­m­’ ity u­cya­te­. ya­thā­ṅku­ro bī­ja­pū­rva­kaḥ sa ca saṃ­tā­nā­pe­kṣa­yā a­nā­di­ni­dha­na iti. na cā­pau­ru­ṣe­ya­tvaṃ prā­mā­ṇya­kā­ra­ṇa­m­; cau­rā­dyu­pa­de­śa­syā­sma­rya­mā­ṇa­ka­rtṛ­ka­sya prā­mā­ṇya­pra­sa­ṅgā­t­. a­ni­tya­sya ca pra­tya­kṣā­deḥ prāmāṇye ko vi­ro­dhaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §208āha, pra­tha­ma­sa­mya­ktvo­tpa­ttau yu­ga­pa­j jñā­na­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­n ma­ti­pū­rva­ka­tvaṃ śrutasya no­pa­pa­dya­ta iti? tad a­yu­kta­m­; sa­mya­ktva­sya ta­da­pe­kṣa­tvā­t­. ā­tma­lā­bha­s tu kra­ma­vā­n iti ma­ti­pū­rva­ka­tva­vyā­ghā­tā­bhā­vaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §209āha, ma­ti­pū­rvaṃ śrutam ity etal la­kṣa­ṇa­m avyāpi śru­ta­pū­rva­m api śrutam i­ṣya­te­. tadyathā — śa­bda­pa­ri­ṇa­ta­pu­dga­la­ska­ndhā­d ā­hi­ta­va­rṇa­pa­da­vā­kyā­di­bhā­vā­c ca­kṣu­rā­di­vi­ṣa­yā­c ca ā­dya­śru­ta­vi­ṣa­ya­bhā­va­m ā­pa­nnā­d a­vya­bhi­cā­ri­ṇaḥ kṛ­ta­saṃ­gī­ti­r jano ghaṭāj ja­la­dhā­ra­ṇā­di kāryaṃ saṃ­ba­ndhya­nta­raṃ pra­ti­pa­dya­te­, dhū­mā­de­r vā­gnyā­di­dra­vyaṃ­, tadā śrutāt śru­ta­pra­ti­pa­tti­r iti? naiṣa doṣaḥ; tasyāpi ma­ti­pū­rva­ka­tva­m u­pa­cā­ra­taḥ­. śrutam api kvacin matir ity u­pa­ca­rya­te­, ma­ti­pū­rva­ka­tvā­d iti.SAS-PS'91 §210bhe­da­śa­bdaḥ pratyekaṃ pa­ri­sa­mā­pya­te — dvi­bhe­da­m a­ne­ka­bhe­daṃ dvā­da­śa­bhe­da­m iti. dvi bhedaṃ tāvat — a­ṅga­bā­hya­m a­ṅga­pra­vi­ṣṭa­m iti. a­ṅga­bā­hya­m a­ne­ka­vi­dhaṃ da­śa­vai­kā­li­ko­tta­rā­dhya­ya­nā­di­. a­ṅga­pra­vi­ṣṭaṃ dvā­da­śa­vi­dha­m­. ta­dya­thā­, ācāraḥ sū­tra­kṛ­taṃ sthānaṃ sa­ma­vā­yaḥ vyā­khyā­pra­jña­ptiḥ jñā­tṛ­dha­rma­ka­thā u­pā­sa­kā­dhya­ya­naṃ a­nta­kṛ­dda­śaṃ a­nu­tta­rau­pa­pā­di­ka­da­śaṃ pra­śna­vyā­ka­ra­ṇaṃ vi­pā­ka­sū­traṃ dṛ­ṣṭi­vā­da iti. dṛ­ṣṭi­vā­daḥ pa­ñca­vi­dhaḥ — pa­ri­ka­rma sūtraṃ pra­tha­mā­nu­yo­gaḥ pū­rva­ga­taṃ cūlikā ceti. tatra pū­rva­ga­taṃ ca­tu­rda­śa­vi­dha­m — u­tpā­da­pū­rva­m a­grā­ya­ṇī­yaṃ vī­ryā­nu­pra­vā­da­m a­sti­nā­sti­pra­vā­daṃ jñā­na­pra­vā­daṃ sa­tya­pra­vā­da­m ā­tma­pra­vā­daṃ ka­rma­pra­vā­daṃ pra­tyā­khyā­na­nā­ma­dhe­yaṃ vi­dyā­nu­pra­vā­daṃ ka­lyā­ṇa­nā­ma­dhe­yaṃ prā­ṇā­vā­yaṃ kri­yā­vi­śā­laṃ lo­ka­bi­ndu­sā­ra­m iti. ta­de­ta­t śrutaṃ dvi­bhe­da­m a­ne­ka­bhe­daṃ dvā­da­śa­bhe­da­m iti.SAS-PS'91 §211kiṃ kṛto ’yaṃ vi­śe­ṣaḥ­? va­ktṛ­vi­śe­ṣa­kṛ­taḥ­. trayo vaktāraḥ — sa­rva­jña­s tī­rtha­ka­ra itaro vā śru­ta­ke­va­lī ā­rā­tī­ya­ś ceti. tatra sa­rva­jñe­na pa­ra­ma­rṣi­ṇā pa­ra­mā­ci­ntya­ke­va­la­jñā­na­vi­bhū­ti­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa arthata āgama u­ddi­ṣṭaḥ­. tasya pra­tya­kṣa­da­rśi­tvā­t pra­kṣī­ṇa­do­ṣa­tvā­c ca prā­mā­ṇya­m­. tasya sākṣāc chiṣyair bu­ddhya­ti­śa­ya­rddhi­yu­ktai­r ga­ṇa­dha­raiḥ śru­ta­ke­va­li­bhi­r a­nu­smṛ­ta­gra­ntha­ra­ca­na­m a­ṅga­pū­rva­la­kṣa­ṇa­m­. ta­tpra­mā­ṇa­m­; ta­tprā­mā­ṇyā­t­. ā­rā­tī­yai­r punar ācāryaiḥ kā­la­do­ṣā­t saṃ­kṣi­ptā­yu­rma­ti­ba­la­śi­ṣyā­nu­gra­hā­rthaṃ da­śa­vai­kā­li­kā­dyu­pa­ni­ba­ddha­m­. ta­tpra­mā­ṇa­m a­rtha­ta­s ta­de­ve­da­m iti kṣī­rā­rṇa­va­ja­laṃ gha­ṭa­gṛ­hī­ta­m iva.SAS-PS'91 §212vyākhyātaṃ pa­ro­kṣa­m­. pra­tya­kṣa­m idānīṃ va­kta­vya­m­. tad dvedhā — de­śa­pra­tya­kṣaṃ sa­rva­pra­tya­kṣaṃ ca. de­śa­pra­tya­kṣa­m a­va­dhi­ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­jñā­ne­. sa­rva­pra­tya­kṣaṃ ke­va­la­m­. yady evam idam eva tāvad a­vi­dhi­jñā­naṃ triḥ­pra­kā­ra­sya pra­tya­kṣa­syā­dyaṃ vyā­kri­ya­tā­m ity a­tro­cya­te — dvividho ’­va­dhi­r bha­va­pra­tya­yaḥ kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­ni­mi­tta­ś ceti. tatra bha­va­pra­tya­ya ucyate —TA-PS'91 1.21bha­va­pra­tya­yo ’­va­dhi­r de­va­nā­ra­kā­ṇā­m || SAS-PS'91 §213bhava ity u­cya­te­. ko bhavaḥ? ā­yu­rnā­ma­ka­rmo­da­ya­ni­mi­tta ātmanaḥ paryāyo bhavaḥ. pratyayaḥ kāraṇaṃ ni­mi­tta­m ity a­na­rthā­nta­ra­m­. bhavaḥ pratyayo ’sya bha­va­pra­tya­yo ’­va­dhi­r de­va­nā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. yady evaṃ tatra kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­ni­mi­tta­tvaṃ na prā­pno­ti­? naiṣa dośaḥ; ta­dā­śra­yā­t ta­tsi­ddhe­h­. bhavaṃ pratītya kṣa­yo­pa­śa­maḥ saṃ­jā­ya­ta iti kṛtvā bhavaḥ pra­dhā­na­kā­ra­ṇa­m ity u­pa­di­śya­te­. yathā pa­ta­tri­ṇo ga­ma­na­m ākāśe bha­va­ni­mi­tta­m­, na śi­kṣā­gu­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣaḥ tathā de­va­nā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ vra­ta­ni­ya­mā­dya­bhā­ve ’pi jāyata ‘iti bha­va­pra­tya­yaḥ­’ ity u­cya­te­. i­ta­ra­thā hi bhavaḥ sā­dhā­ra­ṇa iti kṛtvā sa­rve­ṣā­m a­vi­śe­ṣaḥ syāt. iṣyate ca ta­trā­va­dheḥ pra­ka­rṣā­pra­ka­rṣa­vṛ­ttiḥ­. ‘­de­va­nā­ra­kā­ṇā­m­’ ity a­vi­śe­ṣā­bhi­dhā­ne ’pi sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭī­nā­m eva gra­ha­ṇa­m­. kutaḥ? a­va­dhi­gra­ha­ṇā­t­. mi­tyā­dṛ­ṣṭī­nāṃ ca vibhaṅga ity u­cya­te­. pra­ka­rṣā­pra­ka­rṣa­vṛ­tti­ś ca ā­ga­ma­to vi­jñe­yā­.SAS-PS'91 §214yadi bha­va­pra­tya­yo ’­va­dhi­r de­va­nā­ra­kā­ṇā­m­, atha kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­he­tu­kaḥ keṣām ity āha —TA-PS'91 1.22kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­ni­mi­ttaḥ ṣa­ḍvi­ka­lpaḥ śe­ṣā­ṇā­m || SAS-PS'91 §215a­va­dhi­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­sya de­śa­ghā­ti­spa­rddha­kā­nā­m udaye sati sa­rva­ghā­ti­spa­rddha­kā­nā­m u­da­yā­bhā­vaḥ kṣayaḥ teṣām e­vā­nu­da­ya­prā­ptā­nāṃ sa­da­va­sthā u­pa­śa­maḥ­. tau ni­mi­tta­m asyeti kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­ni­mi­ttaḥ­. sa śe­ṣā­ṇā­m ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. ke punaḥ śeṣāḥ. ma­nu­ṣyā­s ti­rya­ñca­ś ca. teṣv api yatra sā­ma­rthya­m asti tatraiva ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. na hy a­saṃ­jñi­nā­m a­pa­ryā­pta­kā­nāṃ ca ta­tsā­ma­rthya­m asti. saṃjñināṃ pa­ryā­pta­kā­nāṃ ca na sa­rve­ṣā­m­. keṣāṃ tarhi? ya­tho­kta­sa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­di­ni­mtta­saṃ­ni­dhā­ne sati śā­nta­kṣī­ṇa­ka­rma­ṇāṃ ta­syo­pa­la­bdhi­r bha­va­ti­. sarvasya kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­ni­mi­tta­tve kṣa­yo­pa­śa­m a­gra­ha­ṇaṃ ni­ya­mā­rthaṃ kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma eva nimittaṃ na bhava iti. sa eṣo ’vadhiḥ ṣa­ḍvi­ka­lpaḥ­. kutaḥ? a­nu­gā­mya­na­nu­gā­mi­va­rdha­mā­na­hī­ya­mā­nā­va­sthi­tā­na­va­sthi­ta­bhe­dā­t­. kaścid a­va­dhi­r bhā­ska­ra­pra­kā­śa­va­d ga­ccha­nta­m a­nu­ga­ccha­ti­. kaścin nā­nu­ga­ccha­ti ta­trai­vā­ti­pa­ta­ti u­nmu­kha­pra­śnā­de­śi­pu­ru­ṣa­va­ca­na­va­t­. aparo ’vadhiḥ a­ra­ṇi­ni­rma­tha­no­tpa­nna­śu­ṣka­pa­rṇo­pa­cī­ya­mā­ne­ndha­na­ni­ca­ya­sa­mi­ddha­pā­va­ka­va­tsa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­di­gu­ṇa­vi­śu­ddhi­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­saṃ­ni­dhā­nā­d yat -­pa­ri­mā­ṇa u­tpa­nna­s tato varddhate ā a­saṃ­khye­ya­lo­ke­bhyaḥ­. aparo ’vadhiḥ pa­ri­cchi­nno­pā­dā­na­saṃ­ta­tya­gni­śi­khā­va­tsa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­di­gu­ṇa­hā­ni­saṃ­kle­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vṛ­ddhi­yo­gā­d yat- pa­ri­mā­nā u­tpa­nna­s tato hīyate ā a­ṅgu­la­syā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gā­t­. itaro ’vadhiḥ sa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­di­gu­ṇā­va­sthā­nā­d yat pa­ri­mā­ṇa u­tpa­nna­s tat primāṇā e­vā­va­sthi­ṣṭha­te­; na hīyate nāpi vardhate li­ṅga­va­t ā bha­va­kṣa­yā­d ā ke­va­la­jñā­no­tpa­tte­r vā. anyo ’vadhiḥ sa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­di­gu­ṇa­vṛ­ddhi­hā­ni­yo­gā­d ya­tpa­ri­mā­ṇa u­tpa­nna­s tato vardhate yāvad anena va­rdhi­ta­vyaṃ hīyate ca yāvad anena hātavyaṃ vā­yu­ve­ga­pre­ri­ta­ja­lo­rmi­va­t­. evaṃ ṣa­ḍvi­ka­lpo ’­va­dhi­r bha­va­ti­.SAS-PS'91 §216evaṃ vyā­khyā­ta­m a­va­dhi­jñā­naṃ­, ta­da­nta­ra­m idānīṃ ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­jñā­naṃ va­kta­vya­m­. tasya bhedaḥ pu­raḥ­sa­raṃ lakṣaṇaṃ vyā­ci­khyā­su­r idam āha —TA-PS'91 1.23ṛ­ju­vi­pu­la­ma­tī ma­naḥ­pa­rya­yaḥ || SAS-PS'91 §217ṛjvī ni­rva­rti­tā praguṇā ca. kasmān ni­rva­rti­tā­? vā­kkā­ya­ma­naḥ­kṛ­tā­rtha­sya pa­ra­ma­no­ga­ta­sya vi­jñā­nā­t­. ṛjvī matir yasya so ’yaṃ ṛ­ju­ma­tiḥ­. a­ni­rva­rti­tā kuṭilā ca vi­pu­lā­. kasmād a­ni­rva­rti­tā­? vā­kkā­ya­ma­naḥ­kṛ­tā­rtha­sya pa­ra­kī­ya­ma­no­ga­ta­sya vi­jñā­nā­t­. vipulā matir yasya so ’yaṃ vi­pu­la­ma­tiḥ­. ṛ­ju­ma­ti­ś ca vi­pu­la­ma­ti­ś ca ṛ­ju­vi­pu­la­ma­tī­. ekasya ma­ti­śa­bda­sya ga­tā­rtha­tvā­d a­pra­yo­gaḥ­. athavā ṛjuś ca vipulā ca ṛ­ju­vi­pu­le­. ṛ­ju­vi­pu­le matī yayos tau ṛ­ju­vi­pu­la­ma­tī iti. sa eṣa ma­naḥ­pa­rya­yo dvividhaḥ ṛ­ju­ma­ti­r vi­pu­la­ma­ti­r iti.SAS-PS'91 §218āha, ukto bhedaḥ, la­kṣa­ṇa­m idānīṃ va­kta­vya­m ity a­tro­cya­te — vī­ryā­nta­rā­ya­ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­ṅgo­pā­ṅga­nā­ma­lā­bhā­va­ṣṭa­mbhā­d ātmanaḥ pa­ra­kī­ya­ma­naḥ­saṃ­ba­nde­na la­bdha­vṛ­tti­r u­pa­yo­go ma­naḥ­pa­rya­yaḥ­. ma­ti­jñā­na­pra­sa­ṅga iti cet? u­kto­tta­raṃ pu­ra­stā­t­. a­pe­kṣā­kā­ra­ṇaṃ mana iti. pa­ra­kī­ya­ma­na­si vya­va­sthi­to ’rthaḥ anena jñāyate ity e­tā­va­d a­trā­pe­kṣya­te­. tatra ṛ­ju­ma­ti­r ma­naḥ­pa­rya­yaḥ kālato ja­gha­nye­na jī­vā­nā­m ā­tma­na­ś ca dvitrāṇi bha­va­gra­ha­ṇā­ni­, u­tka­rṣe­ṇa saptāṣṭau ga­tyā­ga­tyā­di­bhiḥ pra­rū­pa­ya­ti­. kṣetrato ja­gha­nye­na ga­vyū­ti­pṛ­tha­ktvaṃ­, u­tka­rṣe­ṇa yo­ja­na­pṛ­tha­ktva­syā­bhya­nta­raṃ­, na bahiḥ. dvitīyaḥ kālato ja­gha­nye­na saptāṣṭau bha­va­gra­ha­ṇā­ni­, u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­saṃ­khye­yā­ni ga­tyā­ga­tyā­di­bhiḥ pra­rū­pa­ya­ti­. kṣetrato ja­gha­nye­na yo­ja­na­pṛ­tha­ktvaṃ­, u­tka­rṣe­ṇa mā­nu­ṣo­tta­ra­śai­la­syā­bhya­nta­raṃ­, na bahiḥ.SAS-PS'91 §219u­kta­yo­r anayoḥ punar api vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 1.24vi­śu­ddhya­pra­ti­pā­tā­bhyāṃ ta­dvi­śe­ṣaḥ || SAS-PS'91 §220ta­dā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­me sati ātmanaḥ prasādo vi­śu­ddhiḥ­. pra­ti­pa­ta­naṃ pra­ti­pā­taḥ­. na pra­ti­pā­taḥ a­pra­ti­pā­taḥ­. u­pa­śā­nta­ka­ṣā­ya­sya cā­ri­tra­mo­ho­dre­kā­t pra­cyu­ta­saṃ­ya­ma­śi­kha­ra­sya pra­ti­pā­to bha­va­ti­. kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­ya­sya pra­ti­pā­ta­kā­ra­ṇā­bhā­vā­d a­pra­ti­pā­taḥ­. vi­śu­ddhi­ś ca a­pra­ti­pā­ta­ś ca vi­śu­ddhya­pra­ti­pā­tau­. tābhyāṃ vi­śu­ddhya­pra­ti­pā­tā­bhyā­m­. tayor vi­śe­ṣa­s ta­dvi­śe­ṣaḥ­. tatra viśuddhyā tāvat — ṛ­ju­ma­te­r vi­pu­la­ma­ti­r dra­vya­kṣe­tra­kā­la­bhā­vai­r vi­śu­ddha­ta­raḥ­. ka­tha­m­? iha yaḥ kā­rma­ṇa­dra­vyā­na­nta­bhā­go ’ntyaḥ sa­rvā­va­dhi­nā jñātas tasya punar a­na­nta­bhā­gī­kṛ­ta­syā­ntyo bhāga ṛ­ju­ma­te­r vi­ṣa­yaḥ­. tasya ṛ­ju­ma­ti­vi­ṣa­ya­syā­na­nta­bhā­gī­kṛ­ta­syā­ntyo bhāgo vi­pu­la­ma­te­r vi­ṣa­yaḥ­. a­na­nta­syā­na­nta­bhe­da­tvā­t­. dra­vya­kṣe­tra­kā­la­to vi­śu­ddhi­r uktā. bhāvato viśuddhiḥ sū­kṣma­ta­ra­dra­vya­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­d eva ve­di­ta­vyā­, pra­kṛ­ṣṭa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­vi­śu­ddhi­yo­gā­t­. a­pra­ti­pā­te­nā­pi vi­pu­la­ma­ti­r vi­śi­ṣṭaḥ­; svāmināṃ pra­va­rdha­mā­na­cā­ri­tro­da­ya­tvā­t­. ṛ­ju­ma­tiḥ punaḥ pra­ti­pā­tī­; svāmināṃ ka­ṣā­yo­dre­kā­d dhī­ya­mā­na­cā­ri­tro­da­ya­tvā­t­.SAS-PS'91 §221yady asya ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­sya pra­tyā­tma­ma­yaṃ vi­śe­ṣaḥ­, a­thā­na­yo­r a­va­dhi­ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­yoḥ kuto viśeṣaḥ ity ata āha —TA-PS'91 1.25vi­śu­ddhi­kṣe­tra­svā­mi­vi­ṣa­ye­bhyo ’­va­dhi­ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­yoḥ || SAS-PS'91 §222viśuddhiḥ pra­sā­daḥ­. kṣetraṃ ya­tra­sthā­n bhāvān pra­ti­pa­dya­te­. svāmī pra­yo­ktā­. viṣayo jñeyaḥ. ta­trā­va­dhe­r ma­naḥ­pa­rya­yo vi­śu­ddha­ta­raḥ­. kutaḥ? sū­kṣma­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t­. kṣetram u­kta­m­. viṣayo va­kṣya­te­. svāmitvaṃ pra­tyu­tya­te­. pra­kṛ­ṣṭa­cā­ri­tra­gu­ṇo­pe­te­ṣu vartate pra­ma­ttā­di­ṣu kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣa­yā­nte­ṣu­. tatra co­tpa­dya­mā­naḥ pra­va­rddha­mā­na­cā­ri­tre­ṣu na hī­ya­mā­na­cā­ri­tre­ṣu­. pra­va­rddha­mā­na­cā­ri­tre­ṣu co­tpa­dya­mā­naḥ sa­pta­vi­dhā­nya­ta­ma­rddhi­prā­pte­ṣū­pa­jā­ya­te ne­ta­re­ṣu­. ṛ­ddhi­prā­pte­ṣu ke­ṣu­ci­n na sa­rve­ṣu­. ity asyāyaṃ svā­mi­vi­śe­ṣo vi­śi­ṣṭa­saṃ­ya­ma­gra­ha­ṇaṃ vā vākye pra­kṛ­ta­m­. avadhiḥ punaś cā­tu­rga­ti­ke­ṣv iti svā­mi­bhe­dā­d apy a­na­yo­r vi­śe­ṣaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §223idānīṃ ke­va­la­jñā­na­la­kṣa­ṇā­bhi­dhā­naṃ prā­pta­kā­la­m­. ta­du­lla­ṅghya jñānāṃ vi­ṣa­ya­ni­ba­ndhaḥ pa­rī­kṣya­te­. kutaḥ? tasya ‘­mo­ha­kṣa­yā­j jñā­na­da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇā­nta­rā­ya­kṣa­yā­c ca ke­va­la­m­’ ity atra va­kṣya­mā­na­tvā­t­. yady evam ā­dya­yo­r eva tāvan ma­ti­śru­ta­yo­r vi­ṣa­ya­ni­ba­ndha u­cya­tā­m ity ata āha —TA-PS'91 1.26ma­ti­śru­ta­yo­r nibandho dravyesv a­sa­rva­pa­ryā­ye­ṣu || SAS-PS'91 §224ni­ba­ndha­naṃ ni­ba­ndhaḥ­. kasya? vi­ṣa­ya­sya­. ta­dvi­ṣa­ya­gra­ha­ṇaṃ ka­rta­vya­m­? na ka­rta­vya­m­. prakṛtaṃ vi­ṣa­ya­gra­ha­ṇa­m­. kva pra­kṛ­ta­m­? ‘­vi­śu­ddhi­kṣe­tra­svā­mi­vi­ṣa­ye­bhyaḥ­’ ity atra. atas ta­syā­rtha­va­śā­d vi­bha­kti­pa­ri­ṇā­mo bha­va­tī­ti ‘­vi­ṣa­ya­sya­’ ity a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­te­. ‘­dra­vye­ṣu­’ iti ba­hu­va­ca­na­ni­rde­śaḥ sarveṣāṃ jī­va­dha­rmā­dha­rma­kā­lā­kā­śa­pu­dga­lā­nāṃ saṃ­gra­hā­rthaḥ­. ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­rthaṃ ‘­a­sa­rva­pa­ryā­ya­’ gra­ha­ṇa­m­. tāni dravyāṇi ma­ti­śru­ta­yo­r vi­ṣa­ya­bhā­va­m ā­pa­dya­mā­nā­ni ka­ti­pa­yai­r eva pa­ryā­yai­r vi­ṣa­ya­bhā­va­m ā­ska­nda­nti na sa­rva­pa­ryā­yai­r a­na­ntai­r a­pī­ti­. atrāha — dha­rmā­sti­kā­yā­dī­ny a­tī­ndri­ya­ṇi teṣu ma­ti­jñā­naṃ na pra­va­rta­te­. ataḥ sa­rva­dra­vye­ṣu ma­ti­jñā­naṃ vartata ity a­yu­kta­m­? naiṣa doṣaḥ; a­ni­ndri­yā­khyaṃ ka­ra­ṇa­m asti ta­dā­la­mba­no no­i­ndri­yā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­la­bdhi­pū­rva­ka u­pa­yo­go ’­va­gra­hā­di­rū­paḥ pra­ge­vo­pa­jā­ya­te­. tatas tatpūrvaṃ śru­ta­jñā­naṃ ta­dvi­ṣa­ye­ṣu sva­yo­gye­ṣu vyā­pri­ya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §225atha ma­ti­śru­ta­yo­r a­na­nta­ra­ni­rde­śā­rha­syā­va­dheḥ ko vi­ṣa­ya­ni­ba­ndha ity ata āha —TA-PS'91 1.27rūpiṣv avadeḥ || SAS-PS'91 §226‘­vi­ṣa­ya­ni­ba­ndhaḥ­’ ity a­nu­va­rta­te­. ‘­rū­pi­ṣu­’ ity anena pudgalāḥ pu­dga­la­dra­vya­saṃ­ba­ndhā­ś ca jīvāḥ pa­ri­gṛ­hya­nte­. rūpiṣv e­vā­va­dhe­r vi­ṣa­ya­ni­ba­ndho nā­rū­pi­ṣv iti niyamaḥ kri­ya­te­. rūpiṣv api bhavan na sa­rva­pa­ryā­ye­ṣu­, sva­yo­gye­ṣv evety a­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­rtha­m a­sa­rva­pa­ryā­ye­ṣv ity a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §227atha ta­da­na­nta­ra­ni­rde­śa­bhā­jo ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­sya ko vi­ṣa­ya­ni­ba­ndha ity ata āha —TA-PS'91 1.28ta­da­na­nta­bhā­ge ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­sya || SAS-PS'91 §228yad etad rūpi dravyaṃ sa­rvā­va­dhi­jñā­na­vi­ṣa­ya­tve­na sa­ma­rthi­taṃ ta­syā­na­nta­bhā­gī­kṛ­ta­syai­ka­smi­n bhāge ma­naḥ­pa­rya­yaḥ pra­va­rta­te­.SAS-PS'91 §229athānte yan nirdiṣṭaṃ ke­va­la­jñā­naṃ tasya ko vi­ṣa­ya­ni­ba­ndha ity ata āha —TA-PS'91 1.29sa­rva­dra­vya­pa­ryā­ye­ṣu ke­va­la­sya || SAS-PS'91 §230dravyāṇi ca pa­ryā­yā­ś ca dra­vya­pa­ryā­yā iti i­ta­re­ta­ra­yo­ga­la­kṣa­ṇo dvandvaḥ. ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ ‘­sa­rva­’ grahaṇaṃ pra­tye­ka­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­te­, sarveṣu dravyeṣu sarveṣu pa­ryā­ye­ṣv iti. jī­va­dra­vyā­ṇi tāvad a­na­ntā­na­ntā­ni tato ’py a­na­ntā­na­ntā­ni pu­dga­la­dra­vyā­ṇi ca a­ṇu­ska­ndha­bhe­da­bhi­nnā­ni­, dha­rmā­dha­rmā­kā­śā­ni trīṇi, kālaś cā­saṃ­khye­ya­s teṣāṃ pa­ryā­yā­ś ca tri­kā­la­bhu­vaḥ pra­tye­ka­m a­na­ntā­na­ntā­s teṣu. dravyaṃ pa­ryā­ya­jā­taṃ vā na kiṃcit ke­va­la­jñā­na­sya vi­ṣa­ya­bhā­va­m a­ti­krā­nta­m asti. a­pa­ri­mi­ta­mā­hā­tmyaṃ hi tad iti jñā­pa­nā­rthaṃ ‘­sa­rva­dra­vya­pa­ryā­ye­ṣu­’ ity u­cya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §231āha vi­ṣa­ya­ni­ba­ndho ’­va­dhṛ­to ma­tyā­dī­nā­m­. idaṃ tu na ni­rjñā­ta­m e­ka­smi­nn ātmani sva­ni­mi­tta­saṃ­ni­dhā­no­pa­ja­ni­ta­vṛ­ttī­ni jñānāni yau­ga­pa­dye­na kati bha­va­ntī­ty ucyate — TA-PS'91 1.30e­kā­dī­ni bhājyāni yu­ga­pa­d e­ka­smi­nn ā caturbhyaḥ || SAS-PS'91 §232e­ka­śa­bdaḥ saṃ­khyā­va­cī­, ā­di­śa­bdo ’­va­ya­va­va­ca­naḥ­. eka ādir yeṣāṃ tāni imāny e­kā­dī­ni­. bhājyāni vi­bha­kta­vyā­ni­. yau­ga­pa­dye­nai­ka­smi­nn ā­tma­ni­. ā kutaḥ? ā ca­tu­rbhyaḥ­. tadyathā ekaṃ tāvat ke­va­la­jñā­naṃ­, na tena sa­hā­nyā­ni kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­kā­ni yu­ga­pa­da­va­ti­ṣṭha­nte­. dve ma­ti­śru­te­. trīṇi ma­ti­śru­tā­va­dhi­jñā­nā­ni­, ma­ti­śru­ta­ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­jñā­nā­ni vā. catvāri ma­ti­śru­tā­va­dhi­ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­jñā­nā­ni­. na pañca santi, ke­va­la­syā­sa­hā­ya­tvā­t­.SAS-PS'91 §233atha ya­tho­ktā­ni ma­tyā­dī­ni jñā­na­vya­pa­de­śa­m eva labhante u­tā­nya­thā­pī­ty ata āha —TA-PS'91 1.31ma­ti­śru­tā­va­dha­yo vi­pa­rya­ya­ś ca || SAS-PS'91 §234vi­pa­rya­yo mithyety arthaḥ. kutaḥ? sa­mya­ga­dhi­kā­rā­t­. ‘ca’ śabdah sa­mu­cca­yā­rthaḥ­. vi­pa­rya­ya­ś ca samyak ceti. kutaḥ punar eṣāṃ vi­pa­rya­yaḥ­? mi­thyā­da­rśa­ne­na sa­hai­kā­rtha­sa­ma­vā­yā­t sa­ra­ja­ska­ka­ṭu­kā­lā­bu­ga­ta­du­gdha­va­t­. nanu ca ta­trā­dhā­ra­do­ṣā­d dugdasya ra­sa­vi­pa­rya­yo bha­va­ti­. na ca tathā ma­tya­jñā­nā­dī­nāṃ vi­ṣa­ya­gra­ha­ṇe vi­pa­rya­yaḥ­. tathā hi, sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­r yathā ca­kṣu­rā­di­bhī rū­pā­dī­n u­pa­la­bha­te tathā mi­tyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­r api ma­tya­jñā­ne­na­. yathā ca sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭiḥ śrutena rū­pā­di­n jānāti ni­rū­pa­ya­ti ca tathā mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­r api śru­tā­jñā­ne­na­. yathā cā­va­dhi­jñā­ne­na sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭiḥ rūpiṇo ’­rthā­na­va­ga­ccha­ti tathā mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­r vi­bha­ṅga­jñā­ne­ne­ti­.SAS-PS'91 §235a­tro­cya­te —TA-PS'91 1.32sa­da­sa­to­r a­vi­śe­ṣā­d ya­dṛ­ccho­pa­la­bdhe­r u­nma­tta­va­t || SAS-PS'91 §236sad vi­dya­mā­na­m asad a­vi­dya­mā­na­m ity arthaḥ. tayor a­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa ya­dṛ­chha­yā u­pa­la­bde­r vi­pa­rya­yo bha­va­ti­. ka­dā­ci­d rūpādi sad apy asad iti pra­ti­pa­dya­te­, asad api sad iti, ka­dā­ci­t sat sad eva, asad apy asad eveti mi­thyā­da­rśa­no­da­yā­d a­dhya­va­sya­ti­. yathā pi­tto­da­yā­ku­li­ta­bu­ddhi­r mātaraṃ bhā­rye­ti­, bhāryām api māteti ma­nya­te­. ya­dṛ­ccha­yā yadāpi mātaraṃ mā­tai­ve­ti bhāryam api bhā­rye­ve­ti ca tadāpi na ta­tsa­mya­gjñā­na­m­. evaṃ ma­tyā­dī­nā­m api rū­pā­di­ṣu vi­pa­rya­yo ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. tathā hi, kaścin mi­tyā­da­rśa­na­pa­ri­ṇā­ma ātmany a­va­sthi­to rū­pā­dyu­pa­la­bdhau satyām api kā­ra­ṇa­vi­pa­ryā­saṃ bhe­dā­bhe­da­vi­pa­ryā­saṃ sva­rū­pa­vi­pa­ryā­saṃ ca ja­na­ya­ti­.SAS-PS'91 §237kā­ra­ṇa­vi­pa­ryā­sa­s tāvad — rū­pā­dī­nā­m ekaṃ kā­ra­ṇa­m amūrtaṃ nityam iti kecit ka­lpa­ya­nti­. apare pṛ­thi­vyā­di­jā­ti­bhi­nnāḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇa­va­ś ca­tu­stri­dvye­ka guṇās tu­lya­jā­tī­yā­nāṃ kā­ryā­ṇā­m ā­ra­mbha­kā iti. anye va­rṇa­ya­nti — pṛ­thi­vyā­dī­ni catvāri bhū­tā­ni­, bhau­ti­ka­dha­rmā va­rṇa­ga­ndha­ra­sa­spa­rśāḥ­, eteṣāṃ sa­mu­dā­yo rū­pa­pa­ra­mā­ṇu­r aṣṭaka ity ādi. itare va­rṇa­ya­nti — pṛ­thi­vya­pte­jo­vā­ya­vaḥ kā­ṭhi­nyā­di­dra­va­tvā­dyu­ṣṇa­tvā­dī­ra­ṇa­tvā­di­gu­ṇā jā­ti­bhi­nnāḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇa­vaḥ kā­rya­syā­ra­mbha­kāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §238bhe­dā­bhe­da­vi­pa­ryā­saḥ kā­ra­ṇā­t kāryam a­rthā­nta­ra­bhū­ta­m eveti a­na­rthā­nta­ra­bhū­ta­m eveti ca pa­ri­ka­lpa­nā­.SAS-PS'91 §239sva­rū­pa­vi­pa­ryā­so rū­pā­di­yo ni­rvi­ka­lpāḥ santi na santy eva vā. ta­dā­kā­ra­pa­ri­ṇa­taṃ vi­jñā­na­m eva. na ca ta­dā­la­mba­naṃ vastu bāhyam iti. evam anyān api pa­ri­ka­lpa­nā­bhe­dā­n dṛ­ṣṭe­ṣṭa­vi­ru­ddhā­n mi­thyā­da­rśa­no­da­yā­t ka­lpa­ya­nti tatra ca śra­ddhā­na­m u­tpā­da­ya­nti­. tatas ta­nma­tya­jñā­naṃ śru­tā­jñā­na­m vi­bha­ṅga­jñā­naṃ ca bha­va­ti­. sa­mya­gda­rśa­naṃ punas ta­tvā­rthā­dhi­ga­me śra­ddhā­na­m u­tpā­da­ya­ti­. tatas ta­nma­ti­jñā­naṃ śru­ta­jñā­m a­va­dhi­jñā­nā­naṃ ca bha­va­ti­.SAS-PS'91 §240āha pramāṇaṃ dvi prakāraṃ va­rṇi­ta­m­. pra­mā­ṇai­ka­de­śā­ś ca nayās ta­da­na­nta­ro­dde­śa­bhā­jo ni­rde­ṣṭa­vyā ity ata āha —TA-PS'91 1.33nai­ga­ma­saṃ­gra­ha­vya­va­hā­ra­rju­sū­tra­śa­bda­sa­ma­bhi­rū­ḍhai­vaṃ­bhū­tā nayāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §241eteṣāṃ sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣa­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ va­kta­vya­m­. sā­mā­nya­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ tāvad vastuny a­ne­kā­ntā­tma­ny a­vi­ro­dhe­na he­tva­rpa­ṇā­t sā­dhya­vi­śe­ṣa­sya ya­thā­tmya­prā­pa­ṇa­pra­va­ṇaḥ prayogo nayaḥ. sa dvedhā dra­vyā­rthi­kaḥ pa­ryā­yā­rthi­ka­ś ceti. dravyaṃ sā­mā­nya­m utsargaḥ a­nu­vṛ­tti­r ity arthaḥ. ta­dvi­ṣa­yo dra­vyā­rthi­kaḥ­. paryāyo viśeṣo ’­pa­vā­do vyā­vṛ­tti­r ity arthaḥ. ta­dvi­ṣa­yaḥ pa­ryā­yā­rthi­kaḥ­. tayor bhedā nai­ga­mā­da­yaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §242teṣāṃ vi­śe­ṣa­la­kṣa­ṇa­m ucyate — a­na­bhi­ni­rvṛ­ttā­rtha­saṃ­ka­lpa­mā­tra­grā­hī nai­ga­maḥ­. kaṃcit puruṣaṃ pa­ri­gṛ­hī­ta­pa­ra­śuṃ ga­ccha­nta­m a­va­lo­kya kaścit pṛcchati kim arthaṃ bhavān ga­ccha­tī­ti­. sa āha prastham ā­ne­tu­m iti. nāsau tadā pra­stha­pa­ryā­yaḥ saṃ­ni­hi­taḥ­. ta­da­bhi­ni­rvṛ­tta­ye saṃ­ka­lpa­mā­tre pra­stha­vya­vhā­raḥ­. tathā e­dho­da­kā­dyā­ha­ra­ṇe vyā­pri­ya­mā­ṇaṃ kaścit pṛcchati kiṃ karoti bhavān iti. sa āha odanaṃ pa­cā­mī­ti­. na ta­dau­da­na­pa­ryā­yaḥ­, saṃ­ni­hi­taḥ­, tadarthe vyāpāre sa pra­yu­jya­te­. evaṃ prakāro lo­ka­saṃ­vya­va­hā­raḥ a­na­bhi­ni­rvṛ­ttā­rtha­saṃ­ka­lpa­mā­tra­vi­ṣa­yo nai­ga­ma­sya go­ca­raḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §243sva­jā­tya­vi­ro­dhe­nai­ka­dhya­m u­pā­nī­ya pa­ryā­yā­n ā­krā­nta­bhe­dā­n a­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa sa­ma­sta­gra­ha­ṇā­t saṃ­gra­haḥ­. sat, dravyaṃ, ghaṭa ity ādi. sad ity ukte sad iti vā­gvi­jña­nā­nu­pra­vṛ­tti­li­ṅgā­nu­mi­ta­sa­ttā­dhā­ra­bhū­tā­nā­m a­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa sarveṣāṃ saṃ­gra­haḥ­. dravyam ity ukte ’pi dravati gacchati tāṃs tān pa­ryā­yā­n ity u­pa­la­kṣi­tā­nāṃ jī­vā­jī­va­ta­dbhe­da­pra­bhe­dā­nāṃ saṃ­gra­haḥ­. tathā ghaṭa ity ukte ’pi gha­ṭa­bu­ddhya­bhi­dhā­nā­nu­ga­ma­li­ṅgā­nu­mi­ta­sa­ka­lā­rtha­saṃ­gra­haḥ­. evam prakāro ’nyo ’pi saṃ­gra­ha­na­ya­sya vi­ṣa­yaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §244saṃ­gra­ha­na­yā­kṣi­ptā­nā­m arthānāṃ vi­dhi­pū­rva­ka­m a­va­ha­ra­ṇaṃ vya­va­hā­raḥ­. ko vidhiḥ? yaḥ saṃ­gra­ha­gṛ­hī­to ’rthas ta­dā­nu­pū­rve­ṇai­va vya­va­hā­raḥ pra­va­rta­ta ity ayaṃ vidhiḥ. tad yathā — sa­rva­saṃ­gra­he­ṇa yat sattvaṃ gṛhītaṃ tac cā­na­pe­kṣi­ta­vi­śe­ṣaṃ nālaṃ saṃ­vya­va­hā­rā­ye­ti vya­va­hā­ra­na­ya ā­śrī­ya­te­. yat sat tad dravyaṃ guṇo veti. dra­vye­ṇā­pi saṃ­gra­hā­kṣi­pte­na jī­vā­jī­va­vi­śe­ṣā­na­pe­kṣe­ṇa na śakyaḥ saṃ­vya­va­hā­ra iti jī­va­dra­vya­m a­jī­va­dra­vya­m iti vā vya­va­hā­ra ā­śrī­ya­te­. jī­vā­jī­vā­v api ca saṃ­gra­hā­kṣi­ptau nālaṃ saṃ­vya­va­hā­rā­ye­ti pratyekaṃ de­va­nā­ra­kā­di­r gha­ṭā­di­ś ca vya­va­hā­re­ṇā­śrī­ya­te­. evam ayaṃ nayas tāvad vartate yāvat punar nāsti vi­bhā­gaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §245ṛjuṃ praguṇaṃ sū­tra­ya­ti tan tra­ya­tī­ti ṛ­ju­sū­traḥ­. pū­rvā­pa­rāṃ­s tri­kā­la­vi­ṣa­yā­n a­ti­śa­yya va­rta­mā­na­kā­la­vi­ṣa­yā­n ādatte a­tī­tā­nā­ga­ta­yo­r vi­na­ṣṭā­nu­tpa­nna­tve­na vya­va­hā­rā­bhā­vā­t­. tac ca va­rta­mā­naṃ sa­ma­ya­mā­tra­m­. ta­dvi­ṣa­ya­pa­ryā­ya­mā­tra­grā­hya­m ṛ­ju­sū­traḥ­. nanu saṃ­vya­va­hā­ra­lo­pa­pra­sa­ṅga iti ced? na; asya nayasya vi­ṣa­ya­mā­tra­pra­da­rśa­naṃ kri­ya­te­. sa­rva­na­ya­sa­mū­ha­sā­dhyo hi lo­ka­saṃ­vya­va­hā­raḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §246li­ṅga­saṃ­khyā­sā­dha­nā­di­vya­bhi­cā­ra­ni­vṛ­tti­pa­raḥ śa­bda­na­yaḥ­. tatra li­ṅga­vya­bhi­cā­raḥ — puṣyas tārakā na­kṣa­tra­m iti. saṃ­khyā­vya­bhi­cṝ­aḥ — jalam āpaḥ, varṣā ṛtuḥ, āmrā va­na­m­, varaṇā na­ga­ra­m iti. sā­dha­na­vya­bhi­cā­raḥ — senā pa­rva­ta­m a­dhi­va­sa­ti­. pu­ru­ṣa­vya­bhi­cā­raḥ — ehi manye rathena yā­sya­si­, na hi yā­sya­si­, yātas te pi­te­ti­. kā­la­vya­bhi­cā­raḥ — vi­śva­dṛ­śvā ’sya putro ja­ni­tā­. bhāvi kṛtyam āsīd iti. u­pa­gra­ha­vya­bhi­cā­raḥ — saṃ­ti­ṣṭha­te pra­ti­ṣṭha­te vi­ra­ma­ty u­pa­ra­ma­tī­ti­. evaṃ prakāraṃ vya­va­hā­ra­ma­nyā­yyaṃ ma­nya­te­; a­nyā­rtha­syā­nyā­rthe­na saṃ­ba­ndhā­bhā­vā­t­. lo­ka­sa­ma­ya­vi­ro­dha iti cet? vi­ru­dhya­tā­m­. tattvam iha mī­māṃ­sya­te­, na bhai­ṣa­jya­m ā­tu­re­cchā­nu­va­rti­.SAS-PS'91 §247nā­nā­rtha­śa­ma­bhi­ro­ha­ṇā­t sa­ma­bhi­rū­ḍhaḥ­. yato nā­nā­rthā­n sa­ma­tī­ty aikam artham ā­bhi­mu­khye­na rūḍhaḥ sa­ma­bhi­rū­ḍhaḥ­. gaur ity ayaṃ śabdo vā­gā­di­ṣv artheṣu va­rta­mā­naḥ paśāv a­bhi­rū­ḍhaḥ­. athavā a­rtha­ga­tya­rthaḥ śa­bda­pra­yo­gaḥ­. ta­trai­ka­syā­rtha­syai­ke­na ga­tā­rtha­tvā­t pa­ryā­ya­śa­bda­pra­yo­go ’­na­rtha­kaḥ­. śa­bda­bhe­dā­ś ced asti a­rtha­bhe­de­nā­py avaśyaṃ bha­vi­ta­vya­m iti. nā­nā­rtha­sa­ma­bhi­ro­ha­ṇā­t sa­ma­bhi­rū­ḍhaḥ­. i­nda­nā­d indraḥ śa­ka­nā­c chakraḥ pū­rdā­ra­nā­t pu­ra­da­ra ity evaṃ sa­rva­tra­. athavā yo ya­trā­bhi­rū­ḍhaḥ sa tatra sa­me­tyā­bhi­mu­khe­nā­ro­ha­ṇā­t sa­ma­bhi­rū­ḍhaḥ­. yathā kva bhavān āste? ā­tma­nī­ti­. kutaḥ? vastv antare vṛ­ttya­bhā­vā­t­. yady a­nya­syā­nya­tra vṛttiḥ syāt, jñā­nā­dī­nāṃ rū­pā­dī­nāṃ cākaśe vṛttiḥ syāt.SAS-PS'91 §248ye­nā­tma­nā bhūtas te­nai­vā­dhya­va­sā­ya­ya­tī­ti e­vaṃ­bhū­taḥ­. svā­bhi­pre­ta­kri­yā­pa­ri­ṇa­ti­kṣa­ṇe eva sa śabdo yukto nā­nya­de­ti­. ya­dai­ve­nda­ti ta­dai­ve­ndro nā­bhi­ṣe­ca­ko na pūjaka iti. yadaiva gacchati tadaiva gaur na sthito na śayita iti. athavā ye­nā­tma­nā yena jñānena bhūtaḥ pa­ri­ṇa­ta­s te­nai­vā­dhya­va­sā­ya­ya­ti­. ya­the­ndrā­gni­jñā­na­pa­ri­ṇa­ta ā­tmai­ve­ndro ’gniś ceti.SAS-PS'91 §249uktā nai­ga­mā­da­yo nayāḥ. u­tta­ro­tta­ra­sū­kṣma­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­d eṣāṃ kramaḥ pū­rva­pū­rva­he­tu­ka­tvā­c ca. evam ete nayāḥ pū­rva­pū­rva­vi­ru­ddha­ma­hā­vi­ṣa­yā u­tta­ro­tta­rā­nu­kū­lā­lpa­vi­ṣa­yā dra­vya­syā­na­nta­śa­kteḥ pra­ti­śa­kti vi­bhi­dya­mā­nā ba­hu­vi­ka­lpā jā­ya­nte­. ta ete gu­ṇa­pra­dhā­na­ta­yā pa­ra­spa­ra­ta­ntrāḥ sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­he­ta­vaḥ pu­ru­ṣā­rtha­kri­yā­sā­dha­na­sā­ma­rthyā­t ta­ntvā­da­ya iva ya­tho­pā­yaṃ vi­ni­ve­śya­mā­nāḥ pa­ṭā­di­saṃ­jñāḥ sva­ta­ntrā­ś cā­sa­ma­rthāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §250ta­ntvā­da­ya iveti viṣama u­pa­nyā­saḥ­. ta­ntvā­da­yo ni­ra­pe­kṣā api kāṃcid a­rtha­mā­trāṃ ja­na­ya­nti­. bhavati hi kaścit pratyekaṃ tantus tvaktrāṇe sa­ma­rthaḥ­. ekaś ca balvajo bandhane sa­ma­rthaḥ­. ime punar nayā ni­ra­pe­kṣāḥ santo na kāṃcid api sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­mā­trāṃ prādur bhā­va­ya­ntī­ti­? naiṣa doṣaḥ; a­bhi­hi­tā­na­va­bo­dhā­t­. a­bhi­hi­ta­m artham a­na­va­bu­dhya pa­re­ṇe­da­m u­pā­la­bhya­te­. etad uktaṃ, ni­ra­pe­kṣe­ṣu ta­ntvā­di­ṣu pa­ṭā­di­kā­ryaṃ nā­stī­ti­. yat tu te­no­pa­da­rśi­taṃ na tat pa­ṭā­di­kā­rya­m­. kiṃ tarhi? kevalaṃ ta­ntvā­di­kā­rya­m­. ta­ntvā­di­ka­rya­m api ta­ntvā­dya­va­ya­ve­ṣu ni­ra­pe­kṣe­ṣu nāsty eva ity a­sma­tpa­kṣa­si­ddhi­r eva. atha ta­ntvā­di­ṣu pa­ṭā­di­kā­ryaṃ śa­ktya­pe­kṣa­yā astīty u­cya­te­. nayeṣv api ni­ra­pe­kṣe­ṣu bu­ddhya­bhi­dhā­na­rū­pe­ṣu kā­ra­ṇa­va­śā­t sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­he­tu­tva­vi­pa­ri­ṇa­ti­sa­dbhā­vā­t­. śa­ktyā­tma­nā­sti­tva­m iti sāmyam e­vo­pa­nyā­sa­sya­.SAS-PS'91 §251āha, sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­sya vi­ṣa­ya­bhā­ve­no­pa­di­ṣṭe­ṣu jī­vā­di­ṣv ādāv u­pa­nya­s tasya jīvasya kiṃ sva­ta­ttva­m ity ucyate —TA-PS'91 2.1au­pa­śa­mi­ka­kṣā­yi­kau bhāvau miśraś ca jīvasya sva­ta­ttva­m au­da­yi­ka­pā­ri­ṇā­mi­kau ca || SAS-PS'91 §252ātmani karmaṇaḥ svaśakteḥ kā­ra­ṇa­va­śā­d a­nu­dbhū­ti­r u­pa­śa­maḥ­. yathā ka­ta­kā­di­dra­vya­saṃ­ba­ndhā­d ambhasi paṃkasya u­pa­śa­maḥ­. kṣaya ā­tya­nti­kī ni­vṛ­ttiḥ­. yathā tasminn e­vā­mbha­si śu­ci­bhā­ja­nā­nta­ra­saṃ­krā­nte paṃ­ka­syā­tya­ntā­bhā­vaḥ­. u­bha­yā­tma­ko miśraḥ. yathā tasminn e­vā­mbha­si ka­ta­kā­di­dra­vya­saṃ­ba­ndhā­t paṃkasya kṣī­ṇā­kṣī­ṇa­vṛ­ttiḥ­. dra­vyā­di­ni­mi­tta­va­śā­t karmaṇāṃ pha­la­prā­pti­r u­da­yaḥ­. dra­vyā­tma­lā­bha­mā­tra­he­tu­kaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ­. u­pa­śa­maḥ pra­yo­ja­na­m asyety au­pa­śa­mi­kaḥ­. evaṃ kṣāyikaḥ kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­kaḥ au­da­yi­kaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­mi­ka­ś ca. ta ete pañca bhāvā a­sā­dha­ra­ṇā jīvasya sva­ta­ttva­m ity u­cya­nte­.SAS-PS'91 §253sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­sya pra­kṛ­ta­tvā­t tasya triṣu vi­ka­lpe­ṣu au­pa­śa­mi­ka­m ādau labhyata iti tasyādau grahaṇaṃ kri­ya­te­. ta­da­na­nta­raṃ kṣā­yi­ka­gra­ha­ṇa­m­; tasya pra­ti­yo­gi­tvā­t saṃsāry a­pe­kṣa­yā dra­vya­ta­s tato ’­saṃ­kye­ya­gu­ṇa­tvā­c ca. tata uttaraṃ mi­śra­gra­ha­ṇa­m­; ta­du­bha­yā­tma­ka­tvā­t tato ’­saṃ­kye­ya­gu­ṇa­tvā­c ca. teṣāṃ sa­rve­ṣā­m a­na­nta­gu­ṇa­tvā­d au­da­yi­ka­pā­ri­ṇā­mi­ka­gra­ha­ṇa­m ante kri­ya­te­. atra dva­nda­ni­rde­śaḥ kartavyaḥ — au­pa­śa­mi­ka­kṣā­yi­ka­mi­śrau­da­yi­ka­pā­ri­ṇā­mi­kā iti. tathā sati dviḥ ‘ca’ śabdo na kartavyo bha­va­ti­. naiva śa­ṅkya­m­; a­nya­gu­ṇā­pe­kṣa­yā iti pra­tī­ya­te­. vākye punaḥ sati ‘ca’ sabdena pra­kṛ­to­bha­yā­nu­ka­rṣaḥ kṛto bha­va­ti­. tarhi kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ka­gra­ha­ṇa­m eva ka­rta­vya­m iti cet. na; gau­ra­vā­t­. mi­śra­gra­ha­ṇaṃ madhye kriyate u­bha­yā­pe­kṣā­rtha­m­. bhavyasya au­pa­śa­mi­ka­kṣā­yi­kau bhāvau. miśraḥ punar a­bha­vya­syā­pi bha­va­ti­, au­da­yi­ka­pā­ri­ṇā­mi­kā­bhyāṃ saha bha­vya­syā­pī­ti­. bhā­vā­pe­kṣa­yā ta­lli­ṅga­saṃ­khyā­pra­sa­ṅgaḥ sva­ta­ttva­sye­ti cet? na; u­pā­tta­liṃ­ga­saṃ­khya­tvā­t­. ta­dbhā­va­s ta­ttva­m­. svaṃ tattvaṃ sva­ta­ttva­m iti.SAS-PS'91 §254atrāha ta­syai­ka­syā­tma­no ye bhāvā au­pa­śa­mkā­da­ya­s te kiṃ bhe­da­va­nta u­tā­bhe­dā iti. a­ttro­cya­te­, bhe­da­va­ntaḥ­. yady evaṃ, bhedā u­cya­ntā­m ity ata āha —TA-PS'91 2.2dvi­na­vā­ṣṭā­da­śai­ka­viṃ­śa­ti­tri­bhe­dā ya­thā­kra­ma­m || SAS-PS'91 §255dvyādīnāṃ saṃ­khyā­śa­bdā­nāṃ kṛ­ta­dva­ndvā­nāṃ bhe­da­śa­bde­na saha sva­pa­dā­rthe ’­nya­pa­dā­rthe vā vṛttir ve­di­ta­vyā­. dvau ca nava ca a­ṣṭā­da­śa ca e­ka­viṃ­śa­ti­ś ca trayaś ca dvi­na­vā­ṣṭā­da­śai­ka­viṃ­śa­ti­tra­yaḥ­. te ca te bhedās ca, ta eva bhedā yeṣām iti vā vṛttir dvi­na­vā­ṣṭā­da­śai­ka­viṃ­śa­ti­tri­bhe­dā ity. yadā sva­pa­dā­rthe vṛttis tadā au­pa­śa­mi­kā­dī­nā bhāvānāṃ dvi­na­vā­ṣṭā­da­śai­ka­viṃ­śa­ti­trra­yo bhedā ity a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhaḥ kri­ya­te­; a­rtha­va­śā­d vi­bha­kti­pa­ri­ṇā­ma iti. ya­dā­nya­pa­dā­rthe vṛttis tadā ni­rdi­ṣṭa­vi­bha­ktya­ntā e­vā­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­nte­, au­pa­śa­mi­kā­da­yo bhāvā dvi­na­vā­ṣṭā­da­śai­ka­viṃ­śa­ti­tri­bhe­dā iti. ‘­ya­thā­kra­ma­’ va­ca­na­m ya­thā­saṃ­khya­pra­ti­pa­ttyā­rtha­m­. au­pa­śa­mi­ko dvi­bhe­daḥ­. kṣāyiko na­va­bhe­daḥ­. miśro ’­ṣṭā­da­śa­bhe­daḥ­. au­da­yi­ka e­ka­viṃ­śa­ti­bhe­daḥ­. pā­ri­ṇā­mi­ka­s tribhedaḥ iti.SAS-PS'91 §256yady evam au­pa­śa­mi­ka­sya kau dvau bhedāv ity ata āha —TA-PS'91 2.3sa­mya­ktva­cā­ri­tre || SAS-PS'91 §257vyā­khyā­ta­la­kṣa­ṇe sa­mya­ktva­cā­ri­tre­. au­pa­śa­mi­ka­tvaṃ katham iti cet? ucyate — cā­ri­tra­mo­ho dvividaḥ ka­ṣā­ya­ve­da­nī­yo no­ka­ṣā­ya­ve­da­nī­ya­ś ceti. tatra ka­ṣā­ya­ve­da­nī­ya­sya bhedā a­na­ntā­nu­ba­ndhi­naḥ kro­dha­mā­na­mā­yā­lo­bhā­ś ca­tvā­raḥ­. da­rśa­na­mo­ha­sya trayo bhedāḥ samyaktvaṃ mithyātvaṃ sa­mya­gmi­thyā­tva­m iti. āsāṃ saptānāṃ pa­kṛ­tī­nā­mu­pa­śa­mā­d au­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ sa­mya­ktva­m­.SAS-PS'91 §258a­nā­di­mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r bhavyasya ka­rmo­da­yā­pā­di­ta­kā­lu­ṣye sati kutas ta­du­pa­śa­maḥ­? kā­la­la­bdhyā­di­ni­mi­tta­tvā­t­. tatra kā­la­la­bdhi­s tāvat — ka­rmā­vi­ṣṭa ātmā bhavyaḥ kāle ’­rddha­pu­dga­la­pa­ri­va­rtta­nā­khye ’­va­śi­ṣṭe pra­tha­ma­sa­mya­ktva­gra­ha­ṇa­sya yogyo bhavati nādhike iti. iyam ekā kā­la­la­bdhiḥ­. aparā ka­rma­sthi­ti­kā kā­la­la­bdhiḥ­. u­tkṛ­ṣṭa­sthi­ti­ke­ṣu karmasu ja­gha­nya­sthi­ti­ke­ṣu ca pra­tha­ma­sa­mya­ktva­lā­bho na bha­va­ti­. kva tarhi bha­va­ti­? a­ntaḥ­ko­ṭī­ko­ṭī­sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­sthi­ti­ke­ṣu karmasu bandham ā­pa­dhya­mā­ne­ṣu vi­śu­ddha­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­va­śā­t sa­tka­rma­su ca tataḥ saṃ­khe­ya­sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­sa­ha­sro­nā­yā­m a­ntaḥ­ko­ṭī­ko­ṭī­sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­sthi­tau sthā­pi­te­ṣu pra­tha­ma­sa­mya­ktva­yo­gyo bha­va­ti­. aparā kā­la­la­bdhi­r bha­vā­pe­kṣa­yā­. bhavyaḥ pa­ñce­ndri­yaḥ saṃjñī pa­ryā­pti­kaḥ sa­rva­vi­śu­ddhaḥ pra­tha­ma­sa­mya­ktva­m u­tpā­da­ya­ti­. ‘­ā­di­’ śabdena jā­ti­sma­ra­ṇā­diḥ pa­ri­gṛ­hya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §259kṛtsnasya mo­ha­nī­ya­syo­pa­śa­mā­d au­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ cā­ri­tra­m­. tatra sa­mya­ktva­syā­dau va­ca­naṃ­; ta­tpū­rva­ka­tvā­c cā­ri­tra­sya­.SAS-PS'91 §260yaḥ kṣāyiko bhāvo na­va­vi­dha u­ddi­ṣṭa­s tasya bhe­da­sva­rū­pa­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 2.4jñā­na­da­rśa­na­dā­na­lā­bha­bho­go­pa­bho­ga­vī­ryā­ṇi ca || SAS-PS'91 §261‘ca’ śabdaḥ sa­mya­ktva­cā­ri­trā­nu­ka­rṣa­ṇā­rthaḥ­. jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­syā­tya­nta­kṣā­yā­t ke­va­la­jñā­naṃ kṣāyikaṃ tathā ke­va­la­da­rśa­na­m­. dā­nā­nta­rā­ya­syā­tya­nta­kṣa­yā­d a­na­nta­prā­ṇi­ga­ṇā­nu­gra­ha­ka­raṃ kṣā­yi­ka­m a­bha­ya­dā­na­m­. lā­bhā­nta­rā­ya­syā­śe­ṣa­sya ni­rā­sā­t pa­ri­tya­kta­ka­va­lā­hā­ra­kri­yā­ṇāṃ ke­va­li­nāṃ yataḥ śa­rī­ra­ba­lā­dhā­na­he­ta­vo ’nyam a­nu­jā­sā­dhā­ra­ṇāḥ pa­ra­ma­śu­bhāḥ sukṣmāḥ anantāḥ pra­ti­sa­ma­yaṃ pudgalāḥ saṃ­ba­ndha­m u­pa­yā­nti sa kṣāyiko lābhaḥ. kṛtsnasya bho­gā­nta­rā­ya­sya ti­ro­bhā­vā­d ā­vi­rbhū­to ’­ti­śa­ya­vā­n ananto bhogaḥ kṣā­yi­kaḥ­. yataḥ ku­su­ma­vṛ­ṣṭyā­da­yo viśeṣāḥ prā­du­rbha­va­nti­. ni­ra­va­śe­ṣa­syo­pa­bho­gā­nta­rā­ya­sya pra­la­yā­t prā­du­rbhū­to ’nanta u­pa­bho­gaḥ kṣā­yi­kaḥ­. yataḥ siṃ­hā­sa­na­cā­ma­ra­ccha­tra­yā­da­yo vi­bhū­ta­yaḥ­. vī­ryā­nta­rā­ya­sya karmaṇo ’­tya­nta­kṣa­yā­d ā­vi­rbhū­ta­m a­na­nta­vī­ryaṃ kṣā­yi­ka­m­. pū­rvo­ktā­nāṃ saptānāṃ pra­kṛ­tī­nā­m a­tya­nta­kṣa­yā­t kṣāyikaṃ sa­mya­ktva­m­. cā­ri­tra­m api tathā. yadi kṣā­yi­ka­dā­nā­di­bhā­va­kṛ­ta­m a­bha­ya­dā­nā­di­, siddheṣv api ta­tpra­sa­ṅgaḥ­? naiṣa doṣaḥ; śa­rī­ra­nā­ma­tī­rtha­ka­ra­nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­yā­dya­pe­kṣa­tvā­t­. teṣāṃ ta­da­bhā­ve ta­da­pra­saṃ­gaḥ­. kathaṃ tarhi teṣāṃ siddheṣu vṛttiḥ? pa­ra­mā­na­ndā­vyā­bā­dha­rū­pe­ṇai­va teṣāṃ tatra vṛttiḥ. ke­va­la­jñā­na­rū­pe­ṇā­na­nta­vī­rya­vṛ­tti­va­t­.SAS-PS'91 §262ya uktaḥ kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ko bhāvo ’­ṣṭā­da­śa­vi­ka­lpa­s ta­dbhe­da­ni­rū­pa­ṇā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 2.5jñā­nā­jñā­na­da­rśa­na­la­bdha­ya­ś ca­tu­stri­tri­pa­ñca­bhe­dāḥ sa­mya­ktva­cā­ri­tra­saṃ­ya­mā­saṃ­ya­mā­ś ca || SAS-PS'91 §263ca­tvā­ra­ś ca trayaś ca trayaś ca pañca ca ca­tu­stri­tri­pa­ñca­. te bhedāḥ yāsāṃ tā­śca­tu­stri­tri­pa­ñca­bhe­dāḥ­. ya­thā­kra­ma­m ity a­nu­va­rta­te­. te­nā­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhā­c ca­tu­rā­di­bhi­r jñā­nā­dī­ny a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­nte­. catvāri jñā­nā­ni­, trīṇy a­jñā­nā­ni­, trīṇi da­rśa­nā­ni­, pañca labdhaya iti. sa­rva­ghā­ti­spa­rddha­kā­nā­m u­da­ya­kṣa­yā­t teṣām eva sa­du­pa­śa­mā­d de­śa­ghā­ti­spa­rddha­kā­nā­m udaye kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­ko bhāvo bha­va­ti­. tatra jñā­nā­dī­nāṃ vṛttiḥ svā­va­ra­ṇā­nta­rā­ya­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­d vyā­khyā­ta­vyā­. ‘­sa­mya­ktva­’ gra­ha­ṇe­na ve­da­ka­sa­mya­ktvaṃ gṛ­hya­te­. a­na­ntā­nu­ba­ndhi­ka­ṣā­ya­ca­tu­ṣta­ya­sya mi­thyā­tva­sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­tva­yo­ś co­da­ya­kṣa­yā­t sa­du­pa­śa­mā­c ca sa­mya­ktva­sya de­śa­ghā­ti­spa­rddha­ka­syo­da­ye ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­ddhā­naṃ kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ sa­mya­ktva­m­. a­na­ntā­nu­ba­ndhya­pra­tyā­khyā­na­pra­tyā­khyā­na­dvā­da­śa­ka­ṣā­yo­da­ya­kṣa­yā­t sa­du­pa­śa­mā­c ca saṃ­jva­la­na­ka­ṣā­ya­ca­tu­ṣṭa­yā­nya­ta­ma­de­śa­ghā­ti­spa­rddha­ko­da­ye no­ka­ṣā­ya­na­va­ka­sya ya­thā­saṃ­bha­vo­da­ye ca ni­vṛ­tti­pa­ri­ṇā­ma ātmanaḥ kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­kaṃ cā­ri­tra­m­. a­na­ntā­nu­ba­ndhya­pra­tyā­khyā­na­ka­ṣā­yā­ṣṭa­ko­da­kṣa­yā­t sa­du­pa­śa­mā­c ca pra­tyā­khyā­na­ka­ṣā­yo­da­ye saṃ­jva­la­na­ka­ṣā­ya­sya de­śa­ghā­ti­spa­rddha­ko­da­ye no­ka­ṣā­ya­na­va­ka­sya ya­thā­saṃ­bha­vo­da­ye ca vi­ra­tā­vi­ra­ta­pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­kaḥ saṃ­ya­mā­saṃ­ya­ma ity ā­khyā­ya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §264ya e­ka­viṃ­śa­ti­vi­ka­lpa au­da­yi­ko bhāva u­ddi­ṣṭa­s tasya bhe­da­saṃ­jñā­saṃ­kī­rta­nā­rtha­m idam ucyate —TA-PS'91 2.6ga­ti­ka­ṣā­ya­li­ṅga­mi­thyā­da­rśa­nā­jñā­nā­saṃ­ya­tā­si­ddha­le­śyā­ś ca­tu­śca­tu­strye­kai­kai­kai­ka­ṣa­ḍbhe­dāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §265ya­thā­kra­ma­m ity a­nu­va­rta­te­, te­nā­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhā­d gatiś ca­tu­rbhe­dā­, na­ra­ka­ga­ti­s ti­rya­ga­ti­r ma­nu­ṣya­gti­r de­va­ga­ti­r iti. tatra na­ra­ka­ga­ti­nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­yā­n nārako bhāvo bha­va­tī­ti na­ra­ka­ga­ti­r au­da­yi­kī­. evam i­ta­ra­trā­pi­. ka­ṣā­ya­ś ca­tu­rbhe­daḥ­, krodho māno māyā lobha iti. tatra kro­dha­ni­rva­rta­na­sya karmaṇa u­da­yā­t krodhaḥ au­da­yi­kaḥ­. evam i­ta­ra­trā­pi­. liṅgaṃ tri­bhe­daṃ­, srtīvedaḥ puṃvedo na­puṃ­sa­ka­ve­da iti. strī­ve­da­ka­rma­ṇa u­da­yā­t strīveda au­da­yi­kaḥ­. evam i­ta­ra­trā­pi­. mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­m e­ka­bhe­da­m­. mi­tyā­da­rśa­na­ka­rma­ṇa u­da­yā­t ta­ttvā­rthā­śra­ddhā­na­pa­ri­ṇā­mo mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­m au­da­yi­ka­m­. jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­ka­rma­ṇa u­da­yā­t pa­dā­rthā­na­va­bo­dho bhavati ta­da­jñā­na­m au­da­yi­ka­m­. cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­sya sa­rva­ghā­ti­spa­rddha­ka­syo­da­yā­d a­saṃ­ya­ta au­da­yi­kaḥ­. ka­rmo­da­ya­sā­mā­nyā­pe­kṣo ’siddha au­da­yi­kaḥ­. leśyā dvi­vi­dhā­, dra­vya­le­śyā bhā­va­le­śyā ceti. jī­va­bhā­vā­dhi­kā­rā­d dra­vya­le­śyā nā­dhi­kṛ­tā­. bhā­va­le­śyā ka­ṣā­yo­da­ya­ra­ñji­tā yo­ga­pra­vṛ­tti­r iti kṛtvā au­da­yi­kī­ty u­cya­te­. sā ṣaḍvidhā — kṛ­ṣṇa­le­śyā nī­la­le­śyā kā­po­ta­le­śyā te­jo­le­śyā pa­dma­le­śyā śu­kla­le­śyā ceti.SAS-PS'91 §266nanu ca u­pa­śā­ntka­ṣā­ye kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­ye sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­ni ca śu­kla­le­śyā ’stīty ā­ga­maḥ­. tatra ka­ṣā­yā­nu­ra­ñja­nā­bhā­vā­d au­da­yi­ka­tvaṃ no­pa­pa­dya­te­. naiṣa doṣaḥ; pū­rva­bhā­va­pra­jñā­pa­na­na­yā­pe­kṣa­yā yāsau yo­ga­pra­vṛ­ttiḥ ka­ṣā­yā­nu­ra­ñji­tā saivety u­pa­cā­rā­d au­da­yi­kī­ty u­cya­te­. ta­da­bhā­vā­d a­yo­ga­ke­va­lya­le­śya iti ni­ścī­ya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §267yaḥ pā­ri­ṇā­mi­ko bhāvas tribheda uktas ta­dbhe­da­sva­rū­pa­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 2.7jī­va­bha­vyā­bha­vya­tvā­ni ca || SAS-PS'91 §268jīvatvaṃ bha­vya­tva­m a­bha­vya­tva­m iti trayo bhāvāḥ pā­ri­ṇā­mi­kā a­nya­dra­vyā­sā­dhā­ra­ṇā ātmano ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­. kutaḥ punar eṣāṃ pā­ri­ṇā­mi­ka­tva­m­. ka­rmo­da­yo­pa­śa­ma­kṣa­ya­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­na­pe­kṣi­tvā­t­. jīvatvaṃ cai­ta­nya­m ity arthaḥ. sa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­di­bhā­ve­na bha­vi­ṣya­tī­ti bhavyaḥ. ta­dvi­pa­rī­to ’­bha­vyaḥ­. ta ete trayo bhāvā jīvasya pā­ri­ṇā­mi­kā­.SAS-PS'91 §269nanu cā­sti­tva­ni­tya­tva­pra­de­śa­va­ttvā­da­yo ’pi bhāvāḥ pā­ri­ṇā­mi­kāḥ santi, teṣām iha grahaṇaṃ ka­rta­vya­m­. na ka­rta­vya­m­; kṛtam eva. ka­tha­m­? ‘ca’ śabdena sa­mu­cci­ta­tvā­t­. yady evaṃ traya iti saṃkhyā vi­ru­dhya­te­. na vi­ru­dhya­te­, a­sā­dha­ra­ṇā jīvasya bhāvāḥ pā­ri­ṇā­mi­kā­s traya eva. a­sti­tvā­da­yaḥ punar jī­vā­jī­va­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t sā­dhā­ra­ṇā iti ‘ca’ śabdena pṛ­tha­ggṛ­hya­nte­. āha, au­pa­śmi­kā­di­bhā­vā­nu­pa­pa­tti­r a­mū­rta­tvā­d ātmanaḥ ka­rma­ba­ndhā­pe­kṣā hi te bhāvāḥ. na cāmūrteḥ karmaṇāṃ bandho yujyata iti. tan na; a­ne­kā­ntā­t­. nāyam ekāntaḥ a­mū­rti­r e­vā­tme­ti­. ka­rma­ba­ndha­pa­ryā­yā­pe­kṣa­yā ta­dā­ve­śā­t syān mūrtaḥ. śu­ddha­sva­rū­pā­pe­kṣa­yā syād a­mū­rtaḥ­. yady evaṃ ka­rma­ba­ndhā­ve­śā­d a­syai­ka­tve saty a­vi­ve­kaḥ prā­pno­ti­. naiṣa doṣaḥ; bandhaṃ pra­tye­ka­tve saty api la­kṣa­ṇa­bhe­dā­d asya nā­nā­tva­m a­va­sī­ya­te­. uktaṃ ca — baṃdhaṃ paḍi eyattaṃ la­kkha­ṇa­do havai tassa ṇāṇattaṃ | tamhā a­mu­tti­bhā­vo ṇeyaṃto hoi jīvassa || iti | SAS-PS'91 §270yady evaṃ tadeva la­kṣa­ṇa­m ucyatāṃ yena nā­nā­tva­m a­va­sī­ya­te ity ata āha —TA-PS'91 2.8u­pa­yo­go la­kṣa­ṇa­m || SAS-PS'91 §271u­bha­ya­ni­mi­tta­va­śā­d u­tpa­dya­mā­na­ś cai­ta­nyā­nu­vi­dhā­yī pa­ri­ṇā­ma u­pa­yo­gaḥ­. tena bandhaṃ pra­tye­ka­tve saty apy ātmā lakṣyate su­va­rṇa­ra­ja­ta­yo­r bandhaṃ pra­tye­ka­tve saty api va­rṇā­di­bhe­da­va­t­.SAS-PS'91 §272ta­dbhe­da­pra­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 2.9sa dvividho ’­ṣṭa­ca­tu­rbhe­daḥ || SAS-PS'91 §273sa u­pa­yo­go dvividhaḥ — jñā­no­pa­yo­go da­rśa­no­pa­yo­ga­ś ceti. jñā­no­pa­yo­go ’­ṣṭa­bhe­daḥ — ma­ti­jñā­naṃ śru­ta­jñā­naṃ a­va­dhi­jñā­naṃ ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­jñā­naṃ ke­va­la­jñā­naṃ ma­tya­jñā­naṃ śru­tā­jñā­naṃ vi­bha­ṅga­jñā­naṃ ceti. da­rśa­no­pa­yo­ga­ś ca­tu­rvi­dhaḥ — ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­na­m a­ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­na­m a­va­dhi­da­rśa­naṃ ke­va­lda­rśa­naṃ ceti. tayo kathaṃ bhedaḥ? sā­kā­rā­na­kā­ra­bhe­dā­t­. sākāraṃ jñānam a­nā­kā­raṃ da­rśa­na­m iti. ta­ccha­dma­sthe­ṣu krameṇa va­rta­te­. ni­rā­va­ra­ṇe­ṣu yu­ga­pa­t pū­rva­kā­la­bhā­vi­no ’pi da­rśa­nā­j jñānasya prā­gu­pa­nyā­saḥ­; a­bhya­rhi­ta­tvā­t­. sa­mya­gjñā­na­pra­ka­ra­ṇā­t pūrvaṃ pa­ñca­vi­dho jñā­no­pa­yo­go vyā­khyā­taḥ­. iha punar u­pa­yo­ga­gra­ha­ṇā­d vi­pa­rya­yo ’pi gṛhyate ity a­ṣṭa­vi­dha iti u­cya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §274ya­tho­kte­nā­ne­nā­bhi­hi­ta­pa­ri­ṇā­me­na sa­rvā­tma­sā­dhā­ra­ne­ṇo­pa­yo­ge­na ye u­pa­la­kṣi­tā u­pa­yo­gi­na­s te dvividhāḥ —TA-PS'91 2.10saṃ­sā­ri­ṇo muktāś ca || SAS-PS'91 §275saṃ­sa­ra­ṇaṃ saṃsāraḥ pa­ri­va­rta­ṇa­m ity arthaḥ. sa eṣām asti te saṃ­sā­ri­ṇaḥ­. ta­tpa­ri­va­rta­naṃ pa­ñca­vi­dha­m — dra­vya­pa­ri­va­rta­naṃ kṣe­tra­pa­ri­va­rta­naṃ kā­la­pa­ri­va­rta­naṃ bha­va­pa­ri­va­rta­naṃ bhā­va­pa­ri­va­rta­naṃ ceti. tatra dra­vya­pa­ri­va­rta­naṃ dvi­vi­dha­m — no­ka­rma­dra­vya­pa­ri­va­rta­naṃ ka­rma­dra­vya­pa­ri­va­rta­naṃ ceti. tatra no­ka­rma­dra­vya­pa­ri­va­rta­naṃ nāma trayāṇāṃ śa­rī­rā­ṇāṃ ṣaṇṇāṃ pa­ryā­ptī­nāṃ ca yogyā ye pudgalā ekena jīvena e­ka­smi­n samaye gṛhītāḥ sni­gdha­rū­kṣa­va­rṇa­ga­ndhā­di­bhi­s tī­vra­ma­nda­ma­dhya­ma­bhā­ve­na ca ya­thā­va­sthi­tā dvi­tī­yā­di­ṣu sa­ma­ye­ṣu nirjīrṇā a­gṛ­hī­tā­n a­na­nta­vā­rā­n atītya mi­śra­kāṃ­ś cā­na­nta­vā­rā­n atītya madhye gṛ­hī­tāṃ­ś cā­na­nta­vā­rā­n atītya ta eva tenaiva pra­kā­ṛ­e­ṇa tasyaiva jīvasya no­rka­rma­bhā­va­m ā­pa­dya­nte yāvat tāvat sa­mu­di­taṃ no­ka­rma­dra­vya­pa­ri­va­rta­na­m­. ka­rma­dra­vya­pa­ri­va­rta­naṃ ucyate — e­ka­smi­n samaye ekena jī­ve­nā­ṣṭa­vi­dha­ka­rma­bhā­ve­na ye gṛhītāḥ pudgalāḥ sa­ma­yā­dhi­kā­m ā­va­li­kā­m atītya dvi­tī­yā­di­ṣu sa­ma­ye­ṣu ni­rjī­rṇāḥ­, pū­rvo­kte­nai­va krameṇa ta eva tenaiva pra­kā­re­ṇa tasya jīvasya ka­rma­bhā­va­m ā­pa­dya­nte yāvat tāvat ka­rma­dra­vya­pa­ri­va­rta­na­m­. uktaṃ ca — savve vi puggalā khalu kamaso bhu­ttu­jjhi­yā ya jīveṇa | asaiṃ a­ṇaṃ­ta­khu­tto pu­gga­la­pa­ri­ya­ṭṭa­saṃ­sā­re || SAS-PS'91 §276kṣe­tra­pa­ri­va­rta­na­m ucyate — sū­kṣma­ni­go­da­jī­vo ’­pa­ryā­pti­kaḥ sa­rva­ja­gha­nya­pra­de­śa­śa­rī­ro lo­ka­syā­ṣṭa­ma­dhya­pra­de­śā­n sva­śa­rī­ra­ma­dhye kṛ­tvo­tpa­nnaḥ kṣu­dra­bha­va­gra­ha­ṇaṃ jīvitvā mṛtaḥ. sa eva punas te­nai­vā­va­ghā­he­na dvir u­tpa­nna­s tathā tris tathā catur ity evaṃ yāvad gha­nāṃ­gu­la­syā­saṃ­khe­ya­bhā­ga­pra­mi­tā­kā­śa­pra­de­śā­s tāvat kṛtvas tatraiva janitvā punar e­kai­ka­pra­de­śā­dhi­ka­bhā­ve­na sarvo loka ātmano ja­ma­kṣe­tra­bhā­va­m u­pa­nī­to bhavati yāvat tāvat kṣe­tra­pa­ri­va­rta­na­m­. uktaṃ ca — savvam hi lo­ya­khe­tte kamaso taṃ ṇatthi jam ṇa uppaṇṇaṃ | o­gā­ha­ṇā­e bahuso pa­ri­bha­mi­do khe­ttta­saṃ­sā­re || SAS-PS'91 §277kā­la­pa­ri­va­rta­na­m ucyate — u­tsa­rpi­ṇyāḥ pra­tha­ma­sa­ma­ye jātaḥ kaścij jīvaḥ svāyuṣaḥ pa­ri­sa­mā­ptau mṛtaḥ. sa eva punar dvi­tī­yā­yā u­tsa­rpi­ṇyā dvi­tī­ya­sa­ma­ye jātaḥ svāyuṣaḥ kṣayān mṛtaḥ. sa eva punas tṛ­tī­yā­yā u­tsa­rpi­ṇyā­s tṛ­tī­ya­sa­ma­ye jātaḥ. evam anena kra­me­ṇo­tsa­rpi­ṇī pa­ri­sa­mā­ptā­. ta­thā­va­sa­rpi­ṇī ca. evaṃ ja­nma­nai­r a­nta­rya­m u­kta­m­. ma­ra­ṇa­syā­pi nai­ra­nta­ryaṃ tathaiva grā­hya­m­. e­tā­va­t kā­la­pa­ri­va­rta­na­m­. uktaṃ ca — u­ssa­ppi­ṇi­a­va­sa­ppi­ṇi­sa­ma­yā­va­li­yā­su ṇi­ra­va­se­sā­su | jādo mudo ya bahuso bha­ma­ṇe­ṇa du kā­la­saṃ­sā­re || SAS-PS'91 §278bha­va­pa­ri­va­rta­na­m ucyate — na­ra­ka­ga­tau sa­rva­ja­gha­nya­m ā­yu­rda­śa­va­rṣa­sa­ha­srā­ṇi­. te­nā­yu­ṣā ta­tro­tpa­nnaḥ punaḥ pa­ri­bhra­mya te­nai­vā­yu­ṣā jātaḥ. evaṃ da­śa­va­rṣa­sa­ha­srā­ṇāṃ yāvantaḥ sa­ma­yā­s tāvat kṛtvas tatraiva jāto mṛtaḥ. punar e­kai­ka­sa­ma­yā­dhi­ka­bhā­ve­na tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi pa­ri­sa­mā­pi­tā­ni­. tataḥ pracyutya ti­rya­gga­tā­v a­nta­rmu­hū­rtā­yuḥ sa­mu­tpa­nnaḥ­. pū­rvo­kte­nai­va krameṇa trīṇi pa­lyo­pa­mā­ni tena pa­ri­sa­mā­pi­tā­ni­. evaṃ ma­nu­ṣya­ga­tau ca. de­va­ga­tau ca nā­ra­ka­va­t­. ayaṃ tu viśeṣaḥ — e­ka­triṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi pa­ri­sa­mā­pi­tā­ni yāvat tāvad bha­va­pa­ri­va­rta­na­m­. uktaṃ ca — ṇi­ra­yā­di­ja­ha­ṇṇā­di­su jāva du u­va­ri­lla­yā du gevajjā | mi­ccha­tta­saṃ­si­de­ṇa du bahuso vi bha­va­ṭṭhi­dī bhamidā || SAS-PS'91 §279bhā­va­pa­ri­va­rta­na­m ucyate — pa­ñce­ndri­yaḥ saṃjñī pa­ryā­pta­ko mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭiḥ kaścij jīvaḥ sa sa­rva­ja­gha­nyāṃ svayogyāṃ jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­pra­kṛ­teḥ sthitim a­ntaḥ­ko­ṭī­ko­ṭī­saṃ­jñi­kā­m ā­pa­dya­te­. tasya ka­ṣā­yā­dhya­va­sā­ya­sthā­nā­nya­saṃ­khye­ya­lo­ka­pra­mi­tā­ni ṣa­ṭsthā­na­pa­ti­tā­ni ta­tsthi­ti­yo­gyā­ni bha­va­nti­. tatra sa­rva­ja­gha­nya­ka­ṣā­yā­dhya­va­sā­ya­sthā­na­ni­mi­ttā­ny a­nu­bhā­gā­dhya­va­sā­ya­sthā­nā­ny a­saṃ­khye­ya­lo­ka­pra­mi­tā­ni bha­va­nti­. evaṃ sa­rva­ja­gha­nyāṃ sthitiṃ sa­rva­ja­gha­nyaṃ ca ka­ṣā­yā­dhya­va­sā­ya­sthā­naṃ sa­rva­ja­gha­nya­m e­vā­nu­bhā­ga­ba­ndha­sthā­na­m ā­ska­nda­ta­s tadyogyaṃ sa­rva­ja­gha­nyaṃ yo­ga­sthā­naṃ bha­va­ti­. teṣām eva sthi­ti­ka­ṣā­yā­nu­bhā­ga­sthā­nā­nāṃ dvi­tī­ya­m a­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga­vṛ­ddhi­yu­ktaṃ yo­ga­sthā­naṃ bha­va­ti­. evaṃ ca tri­tī­yā­di­ṣu ca­tuḥ­sthā­na­pa­ti­tā­ni śre­ṇya­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga­pra­mi­tā­ni yo­ga­sthā­nā­ni bha­va­nti­. tathā tām eva sthitiṃ tad eva ka­ṣā­yā­dhya­va­sā­ya­sthā­naṃ ca pra­ti­pa­dya­mā­na­sya dvi­tī­ya­m a­nu­bha­vā­dhya­va­sā­ya­sthā­naṃ bha­va­ti­. tasya ca yo­ga­sthā­nā­ni pū­rva­va­dve­di­ta­vyā­ni­. evaṃ tri­tī­yā­di­ṣv api a­nu­bha­vā­dhya­va­sā­ya­sthā­ne­ṣu ā a­saṃ­khye­ya­lo­ka­pa­ri­sa­mā­pteḥ­. evaṃ tām eva sthitim ā­pa­dya­mā­na­sya dvitīyaṃ ka­ṣā­yā­dhya­va­sā­ya­sthā­naṃ bha­va­ti­. tasyāpy a­nu­bha­vā­dhya­va­sā­ya­sthā­nā­ni yo­ga­sthā­nā­ni ca pū­rva­va­dve­di­ta­vyā­ni­. evaṃ tri­tī­yā­di­ṣv api ka­ṣā­yā­dhya­va­sā­ya­sthā­ne­ṣu ā a­saṃ­kye­ya­lo­ka­pa­ri­sa­mā­pte­r vṛ­ddhi­kra­mo ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. uktāyā ja­gha­nyā­yāḥ sthiteḥ sa­ma­yā­dhi­kā­yāḥ ka­ṣā­yā­di­sthā­nā­ni pū­rva­va­t­. evaṃ sa­ma­yā­dhi­ka­kra­me­ṇa ā u­tkṛ­ṣṭa­sthi­te­s triṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­ma­ko­ṭī­ko­ṭī­pa­ri­mi­tā­yāḥ ka­ṣā­yā­di­sthā­nā­ni ve­di­ta­vyā­ni­. a­na­nta­bhā­ga­vṛ­ddhiḥ a­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga­vṛ­ddhiḥ saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga­vṛ­ddhiḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­vṛ­ddhiḥ a­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­vṛ­ddhiḥ a­na­nta­gu­ṇa­vṛ­ddhiḥ imāni ṣaṭ vṛ­ddhi­sthā­nā­ni­. hānir api ta­thai­va­. a­na­nta­bhā­ga­vṛ­ddhya­na­nta­gu­ṇa­vṛ­ddhi­ra­hi­tā­ni catvāri sthā­nā­ni­. evaṃ sarveṣāṃ karmaṇāṃ mū­la­pra­kṛ­tī­nā­m u­tta­ra­pra­kṛ­tī­nāṃ ca pa­ri­va­ta­na­kra­mo ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. ta­de­ta­t sarvaṃ sa­mu­di­taṃ bhā­va­pa­ri­va­rta­na­m­. uktam ca — savvā pa­ya­ḍi­ṭṭhi­dī­o a­ṇu­bhā­ga­pa­de­sa­baṃ­dha­ṭhā­ṇā­ṇi | mi­ccha­tta­saṃ­si­de­ṇa ya bhamidā puṇa bhā­va­saṃ­sā­re || SAS-PS'91 §280uktāt pa­ñca­vi­dhā­t saṃ­sā­rā­n nivṛttā ye te muktāḥ. saṃ­sā­ri­ṇāṃ pra­gu­pā­dā­naṃ ta­tpū­rva­ka­tvā­n mu­kta­vya­pa­de­śa­sya­.SAS-PS'91 §281ya ete saṃ­sā­ri­ṇa­s te dvividhāḥ —TA-PS'91 2.11sa­ma­na­skā­ma­na­skāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §282mano dvi­tī­dha­m — dra­vya­ma­no bhā­va­ma­na­ś ceti. tatra pu­dga­la­vi­pā­ki­ka­rmo­da­yā­pe­kṣaṃ dra­vya­ma­naḥ­. vī­ryā­nta­rā­ya­no­i­ndri­yā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­pe­kṣā ātmano vi­śu­ddhi­r bhā­va­ma­naḥ­. tena manasā saha vartanta iti sa­ma­na­skāḥ­. na vidyate mano yeṣāṃ ta ime a­ma­na­skāḥ­. evaṃ manaso bhā­vā­bhā­vā­bhyāṃ sa­msā­ri­ṇo dvividhā vi­bha­jya­nte­. sa­ma­na­skā­ś cā­ma­na­skā­ś ca sa­ma­na­skā­ma­na­skā iti. a­bhya­rhi­ta­tvā­t sa­ma­na­ska­śa­bda­sya pū­rva­ni­pā­taḥ­. katham a­bhya­rhi­ta­tva­m­? gu­ṇa­do­ṣa­vi­cā­ra­ka­tvā­t­.SAS-PS'91 §283punar api saṃ­sā­ri­ṇāṃ bhe­da­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 2.12saṃ­sā­ri­ṇa­s tra­sa­sthā­va­rāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §284‘­saṃ­sā­ri­’ gra­ha­ṇa­m a­na­rtha­ka­m­; pra­kṛ­ta­tvā­t­. kva pra­kṛ­ta­m­? ‘­saṃ­sā­ri­ṇo muktaś ca’ iti. nā­na­rtha­ka­m­, pū­rvā­pe­kṣā­rtha­m­, ye uktāḥ sa­ma­na­skā a­ma­na­skā­s te saṃ­sā­ri­ṇa iti. yadi hi pūrvasya vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ na syāt, sa­ma­na­skā­ma­na­ska­gra­ha­ṇaṃ saṃ­sā­ri­ṇo muktāś cety anena ya­thā­saṃ­khya­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhye­ta­. evaṃ ca kṛtvā ‘­saṃ­sā­ri­’ gra­ha­ṇa­m adau kri­ya­mā­ṇa­m u­pa­pa­nnaṃ bha­va­ti­. ta­tpū­rvā­pe­kṣaṃ sa­du­tta­rā­rtha­m api bha­va­ti­. te saṃ­sā­ri­ṇo dvividhāḥ — trasāḥ sthāvarā iti. tra­sa­nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­ya­va­śī­kṛ­tā­s trasā. sthā­va­ra­nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­ya­va­śa­va­rti­naḥ sthā­va­rāḥ­. tra­sya­ntī­ti trasāḥ, sthā­na­śī­lāḥ sthāvara iti cet? na; ā­ga­ma­vi­ro­dhā­t­. āgame hi kā­yā­nu­vā­de­na trasā dvī­ndri­yā­d ārabhya ā a­yo­ga­ke­va­li­na iti. tasmān na ca­la­nā­ca­la­nā­pe­kṣaṃ tra­sa­sthā­va­ra­tva­m­. ka­rmo­da­yā­pe­kṣa­m eva. tra­sa­gra­ha­ṇa­m ādau kri­ya­te­; a­lpā­cta­ra­tvā­d a­bhya­rhi­ta­tvā­c ca. sa­rvo­pa­yo­ga­sa­mbha­vā­d a­bhya­rhi­ta­tva­m­.SAS-PS'91 §285e­ke­ndri­yā­ṇā­m a­ti­ba­hu­va­kta­vyā­bhā­vā­d u­lla­ṅghyā­nu­pū­rvīṃ sthā­va­ra­bhe­da­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 2.13pṛ­thi­vya­pte­jo­vā­yu­va­na­spa­ta­yaḥ sthāvarāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §286sthā­va­ra­nā­ma­ka­rma­bhe­dāḥ pṛ­thi­vī­kā­yā­da­yaḥ santi. ta­du­da­ya­ni­mi­ttā jīveṣu pṛ­thi­vyā­da­yaḥ saṃjñā ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­. pra­tha­nā­di­pra­kṛ­ti­ni­ṣpa­nnā api rū­ḍhi­va­śā­t pra­tha­nā­dya­na­pe­kṣā va­rta­nte­. eṣāṃ pṛ­thi­vyā­dī­nā­m ārṣe cā­tu­rvi­dhya­m uktaṃ pra­tye­ka­m­. ta­tka­tha­m iti cet? ucyate — pṛthivī pṛ­thi­vī­kā­yaḥ pṛ­thi­vī­kā­yi­kaḥ pṛ­thi­vī­jī­va ity ādi. tatra a­ce­ta­nā vai­śra­si­ka­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ni­rvṛ­ttā kā­ṭhi­nya­gu­ṇā­tmi­kā pṛ­thi­vī­. a­ce­ta­na­tvā­d asaty api pṛ­thi­vī­kā­ya­nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­ye pra­tha­na­kri­yo­pa­la­kṣi­tai­ve­ya­m­. athavā pṛ­thi­vī­ti sā­mā­nya­m­; u­tta­ra­tra­ye ’pi sa­dbhā­vā­t­. kāyaḥ śa­rī­ra­m­. pṛ­thi­vī­kā­yi­ka­jī­va­pa­ri­tya­ktaḥ pṛ­thi­vī­kā­yo mṛ­ta­ma­nu­ṣyā­di­kā­ya­va­t­. pṛ­thi­vī­kā­yo ’­syā­stī­ti pṛ­thi­vī­kā­yi­kaḥ­. ta­tkā­ya­saṃ­ba­ndha­va­śī­kṛ­ta ātmā. sa­ma­vā­pta­pṛ­thi­vī­kā­ya­nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­yaḥ kā­rma­ṇa­kā­ya­yo­ga­stho yo na tāvat pṛthivīṃ kā­ya­tve­na gṛhṇāti sa pṛ­thi­vī­jī­vaḥ­. evam a­bā­di­ṣv api yo­jya­m­. ete ma­ñca­vi­dhāḥ prāṇinaḥ sthā­va­rāḥ­. kati punar eṣāṃ prāṇāḥ? catvāraḥ — spa­rśa­ne­ndri­ya­prā­ṇāḥ kā­ya­ba­la­prā­ṇāḥ u­cchvā­sa­ni­śvā­sa­prā­ṇaḥ ā­yuḥ­prā­na­ś ceti.SAS-PS'91 §287atha trasāḥ ke te, ity a­tro­cya­te —TA-PS'91 2.14dvī­ndri­yā­da­ya­s trasāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §288dve indriye yasya so ’yaṃ dvī­ndri­yaḥ­. dvīndriṣa ādir yeyāṃ te dvī­ndri­yā­da­yaḥ­. ‘­ā­di­’ śabdo vya­va­sthā­vā­cī­. kva vya­va­sthi­tāḥ­? ā­ga­me­. ka­tha­m­? dvī­ndri­ya­s trī­ndri­ya­ś ca­tu­ri­ndri­yaḥ pa­ñce­ndri­ya­ś ceti. ta­dgu­ṇa­saṃ­vi­jñā­na­vṛ­tti­gra­ha­ṇā­d dvī­ndri­ya­syā­py a­nta­rbhā­vaḥ­. kati punar eṣāṃ prā­ṇā­h­? dvī­ndri­ya­sya tāvat ṣaṭ prāṇāḥ, pūrvoktā eva ra­sa­na­vā­kprā­ṇā­dhi­kāḥ­. trī­ndri­ya­sya sapta ta eva ghrā­ṇa­prā­ṇā­dhi­kāḥ­. ca­tu­ri­ndri­ya­syā­ṣṭau ta eva ca­kṣuḥ­prā­ṇā­dhi­kāḥ­. pa­ñce­ndri­ya­sya tiraśco ’­saṃ­jñi­no nava ta eva śro­tra­prā­ṇā­dhi­kāḥ­. saṃjñino daśa ta eva ma­no­ba­la­prā­ṇā­dhi­kāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §289‘­ā­di­’ śabdena ni­rdi­ṣṭā­nā­m a­ni­rjñā­ta­saṃ­khyā­nā­m i­ya­ttā­va­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ ka­rtta­vyā­m ity ata āha —TA-PS'91 2.15pa­ñce­ndri­yā­ṇi || SAS-PS'91 §290‘­i­ndri­ya­’ śabdo vyā­khyā­tā­rthaḥ­. ‘­pa­ñca­’ gra­ha­ṇa­m a­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­rtha­m­, paṃcaiva nā­dhi­ka­saṃ­khyā­nī­ti­. ka­rme­ndri­yā­ṇāṃ vā­gā­di­nā­m iha grahaṇaṃ ka­rta­vya­m­? na ka­rta­vya­m­; u­pa­yo­ga­pra­ka­ra­ṇā­t­. u­pa­yo­ga­sā­dha­nā­nā­m iha gra­ha­ṇaṃ­, na kri­yā­sā­dha­nā­nā­m­; a­na­va­sthā­nā­c ca. kri­yā­sā­dha­nā­nā­m a­ṅgo­pā­ṅga­nā­ma­ka­rma­ni­va­rti­tā­nāṃ sa­rve­ṣā­m api kri­yā­sā­dha­na­tva­m astīti na paṃcaiva ka­rme­ndri­yā­ṇi­.SAS-PS'91 §291teṣām a­nta­rbhe­da­pra­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 2.16dvi­vi­dhā­ni || SAS-PS'91 §292‘­vi­dha­’ śabdaḥ pra­kā­ra­vā­cī­. dvau vidhau yeṣāṃ tāni dvi­vi­dhā­ni­, dvi­pra­kā­rā­ṇī­ty arthaḥ. kau punas tau dvau pra­kā­rau­? dra­vye­ndri­yaṃ bhā­ve­ndri­ya­m iti.SAS-PS'91 §293tatra dra­vye­ndri­ya­sva­rū­pa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 2.17ni­rvṛ­ttyu­pa­ka­ra­ṇo dra­vye­ndri­ya­m || SAS-PS'91 §294ni­rva­rtya­te ity ni­rvṛ­ttiḥ­. kena ni­rva­rtya­te­? ka­rma­nā­. sā dvi­vi­dhā­; bā­hyā­bhya­nta­ra­bhe­dā­t­. u­tse­dhā­ṅgu­lā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga­pra­mi­tā­nāṃ śu­ddhā­nā­m ā­tma­pra­de­śā­nāṃ pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­ca­kṣu­rā­dī­ndri­ya­saṃ­sthā­ne­nā­va­sthi­tā­nāṃ vṛttir ā­bhya­nta­rā ni­rvṛ­ttiḥ­. teṣv ā­tma­pra­de­śe­ṣv i­ndri­ya­vya­pa­de­śa­bhā­kṣu yaḥ pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­saṃ­sthā­no nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­yā­pā­di­tā­va­sthā­vi­śe­ṣaḥ pu­dga­la­pra­ca­yaḥ sā bāhyā ni­rvṛ­ttiḥ­. yena ni­rvṛ­tte­r u­pa­kā­raḥ kriyate ta­du­pa­ka­ra­ṇa­m­. pū­rva­va­t tadapi dvi­vi­dha­m­. ta­trā­bhya­nta­raṃ kṛ­ṣṇa­śu­kla­ma­ṇḍa­laṃ­, bāhyam a­kṣi­pa­tra­pa­kṣma­dva­yā­di­. evaṃ śeṣeṣv a­pī­ndri­ye­ṣu jñe­ya­m­.SAS-PS'91 §295bhā­ve­ndri­ya­m ucyate —TA-PS'91 2.18la­bdhyu­pa­yo­gau bhā­ve­ndri­ya­m || SAS-PS'91 §296lambhanaṃ labdhiḥ. kā punar asau? jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­ka­rma­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­vi­śe­ṣaḥ­. yat saṃ­ni­dhā­nā­d ātmā dra­vye­ndri­ya­ni­rvṛ­ttiṃ prati vyā­pri­ya­te tan nimitta ātmanaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­ma u­pa­yo­gaḥ­. ta­du­bha­ye bhā­ve­ni­ndri­ya­m­. i­ndri­ya­pha­la­m u­pa­yo­gaḥ­, tasya katham i­ndri­ya­tva­m­? kā­ra­ṇa­dha­rma­sya kārye da­rśa­nā­t­. yathā gha­ṭā­kā­ra­pa­ri­ṇa­taṃ vijñānaṃ ghaṭa iti. svārthasya tatra mu­khya­tvā­c ca. indrasya liṅgam i­ndri­ya­m iti yaḥ svārthaḥ sa u­pa­yo­ge mukhyaḥ, ‘­u­pa­yo­ga­la­kṣa­ṇo jīva’ iti va­ca­nā­t­. ata u­pa­yo­ga­sye­ndri­ya­tvaṃ nyāyyaṃ.SAS-PS'91 §297u­ktā­nā­m i­ndri­yā­ṇāṃ saṃ­jñā­nu­pū­rvī­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 2.19spa­rśa­na­ra­sa­na­ghrā­ṇa­ca­kṣuḥ­śro­trā­ṇi || SAS-PS'91 §298loke i­ndri­yā­ṇāṃ pā­ra­ta­ntrya­vi­va­kṣā dṛ­śya­te­. a­ne­nā­kṣa­ṇā suṣṭhu pa­śyā­mi­, anena karṇena suṣṭhu śṛ­ṇo­mī­ti­. tataḥ pā­ra­ta­ntryā­t spa­rśa­nā­dī­nāṃ ka­ra­ṇa­tva­m­. vī­ryā­nta­rā­ya­ma­ti­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­ṅgo­pā­ṅga­nā­ma­lā­bhā­va­ṣṭa­mbhā­d ātmanā spṛśyate ’­ne­ne­ti spa­rśa­na­m­. rasyate ’­ne­ne­ti ra­sa­na­m­. ghrāyate ’­ne­ne­ti ghrā­ṇa­m­. cakṣer a­ne­kā­rtha­tvā­d da­rśa­nā­rtha­vi­va­kṣā­yāṃ caṣṭe arthān paśyaty a­ne­ne­ti cakṣuḥ. śrūyate ’­ne­ne­ti śro­tra­m­. svā­ta­ntrya­vi­va­kṣā ca dṛ­śya­te­. idaṃ me akṣi suṣṭhu pa­śya­ti­. ayaṃ me karṇaḥ suṣṭhu śṛ­ṇo­ti­. tataḥ spa­rśa­nā­dī­nāṃ kartari ni­ṣpa­ttiḥ­. spṛ­śa­tī­ti spa­rśa­na­m­. ra­sa­tī­ti ra­sa­na­m­. ji­ghra­tī­ti ghrā­ṇa­m­. caṣṭe iti cakṣuḥ. śṛ­ṇo­tī­ti śro­tra­m­. eṣāṃ ni­rde­śa­kra­maḥ e­kai­ka­vṛ­ddhi­kra­ma­pra­jñā­pa­nā­rthaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §299teṣām i­ndri­yā­ṇāṃ vi­ṣa­ya­pra­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 2.20spa­rśa­ra­sa­ga­ndha­va­rṇa­śa­bdā­s tadarthāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §300dra­vya­pa­ryā­ya­yoḥ prā­dhā­nya­vi­va­kṣā­yāṃ ka­rma­bhā­va­sā­dha­na­tvaṃ spa­rśā­di­śa­bdā­nāṃ ve­di­ta­vya­m­. dra­vya­prā­dhā­nya­vi­va­kṣā­yāṃ ka­rma­ni­rde­śaḥ­. spṛśyata iti sparśaḥ. rasyata iti rasaḥ. gandhyata iti gandhaḥ. varṇyata iti varṇaḥ. śabdyata iti śabdaḥ. pa­ryā­ya­prā­dhā­nya­vi­va­kṣā­yāṃ bhā­va­ni­rde­śaḥ­. sparśanaṃ sparśaḥ. rasanaṃ rasaḥ. gandhanaṃ gandhaḥ. varṇanaṃ varṇaḥ. śabdanaṃ śabda iti. eṣāṃ krama i­ndri­ya­kra­me­ṇai­va vyā­khyā­taḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §301a­trā­ha­, yat tāvan mano ’­na­va­sthā­nā­d indriyaṃ na bha­va­tī­ti pra­tyā­khyā­taṃ tat kim u­pa­yo­ga­syo­pa­kā­ri uta neti. tad apy u­pa­kā­rye­va­. tena vi­ne­ndri­yā­ṇāṃ vi­ṣa­ye­ṣu sva­pra­yo­ja­na­vṛ­ttya­bhā­vā­t­. ki­ñcā­syai­ṣāṃ sa­ha­kā­ri­tva­mā­tra­m eva pra­yo­ja­na­m u­tā­nya­d apīty ata āha —TA-PS'91 2.21śrutam a­ni­ndri­ya­sya || SAS-PS'91 §302śru­ta­jñā­na­vi­śa­yo ’rthaḥ śru­ta­m­. sa viṣayo ’­ni­ndri­ya­sya­; pa­ri­prā­pta­śru­ta­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­syā­tma­naḥ śrutārthe ’­ni­ndri­yā­la­mba­na­jñā­na­pra­vṛ­tteḥ­. athavā śru­ta­jñā­naṃ śru­ta­m­, ta­da­ni­ndri­ya­syā­rthaḥ pra­yo­ja­na­m iti yā­va­t­. svā­ta­ntrya­sā­dhya­m idaṃ pra­yo­ja­na­m a­ni­ndri­ya­sya­.SAS-PS'91 §303u­ktā­nā­m i­ndri­yā­nāṃ pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­vi­ṣa­yā­ṇāṃ svā­mi­tva­ni­rde­śe kartavye yat prathamaṃ gṛhītaṃ sparśanaṃ tasya tāvat svā­mi­tvā­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 2.22va­na­spa­tya­ntā­nā­m ekam || SAS-PS'91 §304ekaṃ pra­tha­ma­m ity arthaḥ. kiṃ tat? spa­rśa­na­m­. tat ke­ṣā­m­? pṛ­thi­vyā­dī­nāṃ va­na­spa­tya­ntā­nāṃ ve­di­ta­vya­m­. ta­syo­tpa­tti­kā­ra­ṇa­m ucyate — vī­ryā­nta­rā­ya­spa­rśa­ne­ndri­yā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­me sati śe­ṣe­ndri­ya­sa­rva­ghā­ti­spa­rdha­ko­da­ye ca śa­rī­ra­nā­ma­lā­bhā­va­ṣṭa­mbhe e­ke­ndri­ya­jā­ti­na­mo­da­ya­va­śa­rti­tā­yāṃ ca satyāṃ spa­rśa­na­m ekam i­ndri­ya­m ā­vi­rbha­va­ti­.SAS-PS'91 §305i­ta­re­ṣā­m i­ndri­yā­ṇāṃ svā­mi­tva­pra­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 2.23kṛ­i­mi­pi­pī­la­kā­bhra­ma­ra­ma­nu­ṣyā­di­nā­m e­kai­ka­vṛ­ddhā­ni || SAS-PS'91 §306‘­e­kai­ka­m­’ iti vīpsāyāṃ dvi­tva­m­. e­kai­ke­na vṛddhāni e­kai­ka­vṛ­ddhā­ni­. kṛ­i­mi­m ādiṃ kṛtvā, spa­rśa­nā­dhi­kā­rā­t spa­rśa­na­m ādiṃ kṛtvā e­kai­ka­vṛ­ddhā­nī­ty a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhaḥ kri­ya­te­. ‘­ā­di­’ śabdaḥ pratyekaṃ pa­ri­sa­mā­pya­te­. kṛ­myā­dī­nāṃ sparśanaṃ ra­sa­nā­dhi­ka­m­, pi­pī­li­kā­dī­nāṃ spa­rśa­na­ra­sa­ne ghrā­ṇa­dhi­ke­, bhra­ma­rā­dī­nāṃ spa­rśa­na­ra­sa­na­ghrā­ṇā­ni ca­kṣu­ra­dhkā­ni­, ma­nu­ṣyā­dī­nāṃ tāny eva śro­trā­dhi­kā­nī­ti ya­thā­saṃ­khye­nā­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndho vyā­khyā­taḥ­. teṣāṃ niṣpattiḥ spa­rśno­tpa­tyā vyākhyātā u­tta­ro­tta­ra­sa­rva­ghā­ti­spa­rdha­ko­da­ye­na­.SAS-PS'91 §307evam eteṣu saṃ­sā­ri­ṣu dvi­bhe­de­ṣu i­ndri­ya­bhe­dā­t pa­ñca­vi­dhe­ṣu ye pa­ñce­ndri­yā­s ta­dbhe­da­syā­nu­kta­sya pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 2.24saṃjñinaḥ sa­ma­na­skāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §308mano vyā­khyā­ta­m­. saha tena ye vartante te sa­ma­na­skāḥ­. saṃjñina ity u­cya­nte­. pā­ri­śe­ṣyā­d itare saṃ­sā­ri­ṇaḥ prāṇino ’­saṃ­jñi­na iti si­ddha­m­. nanu ca saṃjñina ity a­ne­nai­va ga­tā­rtha­tvā­t sa­ma­na­skā iti vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­m a­na­rtha­ka­m­. yato ma­no­vyā­pā­ro hi­tā­hi­ta­prā­pti­pa­ri­hā­ra­pa­rī­kṣā­. saṃjñāpi sai­ve­ti­. naitad yu­kta­m­, saṃ­jñā­śa­bdā­rtha­vya­bhi­cā­rā­t­. saṃjñā nāmety u­cya­te­. tadvantaḥ saṃjñina iti sa­rve­ṣā­m a­ti­pra­sa­ṅgaḥ­. saṃjñā jñānam iti cet; sa­rve­ṣā­m prāṇiṇāṃ jñā­nā­tma­ka­tvā­d a­ti­pra­sa­ṅgaḥ­. ā­hā­rā­di­vi­ṣa­yā­bhi­lā­ṣaḥ saṃjñeti cet. tu­lya­m­. tasmāt sa­ma­na­skā ity u­cya­te­. evaṃ ca kṛtvā ga­rbhā­ṇḍa­ja­mū­rcchi­ta­su­ṣu­ptyā­dya­va­sthā­su hi­tā­hi­ta­pa­rī­kṣā­bhā­ve­’ pi ma­naḥ­saṃ­ni­dhā­nā­t saṃ­jñi­tva­m u­pa­pa­nnaṃ bha­va­ti­.SAS-PS'91 §309yadi hi­tā­hi­tā­di­vi­ṣa­ya­pa­ri­spa­ndaḥ prāṇināṃ ma­naḥ­pra­ṇi­dhā­na­pū­rva­kaḥ­. a­thā­bhi­–­na­va­śa­rī­ra­gra­ha­ṇaṃ pra­tyā­gū­rṇa­sya vi­śī­rṇa­pū­rva­mū­rte­r ni­rma­na­ska­sya yatkarma tatkuta ity ucyate —TA-PS'91 2.25vi­gra­ha­ga­tau ka­rma­yo­gaḥ || SAS-PS'91 §310vigraho dehaḥ. vi­gra­hā­rthā gatir vi­gra­ha­ga­tiḥ­. athavā viruddho graho vigraho vyā­ghā­taḥ­. ka­rmā­dā­ne ’pi no­ka­rma­pu­dga­lā­dā­na­ni­ro­dha ity arthaḥ. vi­gra­he­ṇa gatir vi­gra­ha­ga­tiḥ­. sa­rva­śa­rī­ra­pra­ro­ha­ṇa­bī­ja­bhū­taṃ kārmaṇaṃ śarīraṃ karmety u­cya­te­. yogo vā­ṅma­na­sa­kā­ya­va­rga­ṇā­ni­mi­tta ā­tma­pra­de­śa­pa­ri­spa­ndaḥ­. karmaṇā kṛto yogaḥ ka­rma­yo­go vi­gra­ha­ga­tau bha­va­tī­ty arthaḥ. tena ka­rmā­dā­naṃ de­śā­nta­ra­saṃ­kra­ma­ś ca bha­va­ti­.SAS-PS'91 §311āha jī­va­pu­dga­lā­nāṃ gatim ā­ska­nda­tāṃ de­śā­nta­ra­saṃ­kra­maḥ kim ā­kā­śa­pra­de­śa­kra­ma­vṛ­tyā bha­va­ti­, u­tā­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇe­ty ata āha —TA-PS'91 2.26a­nu­śre­ṇi gatiḥ || SAS-PS'91 §312lo­ka­ma­dhyā­d ārabhya ūrdhvam adhas tiryak ca ā­kā­śā­pra­de­śā­nāṃ kra­ma­saṃ­ni­vi­ṣṭā­nāṃ paṅktiḥ śreṇiḥ ity u­cya­te­. ‘­a­nu­’ śa­bda­syā­nu­pu­rvye­ṇa vṛttiḥ. śreṇer ā­nu­pū­rvye­ṇā­nu­śre­ṇī­ti jīvānāṃ pu­dga­lā­nāṃ ca gatir bha­va­tī­ty arthaḥ. a­na­dhi­kṛ­tā­nāṃ pudglānāṃ kathaṃ gra­ha­ṇa­m iti cet. ga­ti­gra­ha­ṇā­t­. yadi jī­vā­nā­m eva gatir iṣṭā syād ga­ti­gra­ha­ṇa­m a­na­rtha­ka­m­; a­dhi­kā­rā­t ta­tsi­ddheḥ­. u­tta­ra­tra jī­va­gra­ha­ṇā­c ca pu­dga­la­saṃ­pra­tya­yaḥ­. nanu ca­ndrā­dī­nāṃ jyo­ti­ṣkā­ṇāṃ me­ru­pra­da­kṣi­ṇā­kā­le vi­dyā­dha­rā­dī­nāṃ ca vi­śre­ṇi­ga­ti­r api dṛ­śya­te­, tatra kim u­cya­te­, ‘­a­nu­śre­ṇi gatiḥ’ iti. kā­la­de­śa­ni­ya­mo ’tra ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. tatra kā­la­ni­ya­ma­s tāvaj jīvānāṃ ma­ra­ṇa­kā­le bha­vā­nta­ra­saṃ­kra­me muktānāṃ co­rdhva­ga­ma­na­kā­le a­nu­śre­ṇy eva gatiḥ. de­śa­ni­ya­mo ’pi ū­rdhva­lo­kā­d adho gatiḥ, adho lokād ū­rdhva­ga­tiḥ­, ti­rya­glo­kā­d adho gatir ūrdhvā vā ta­trā­nu­śre­ṇy eva. pu­dga­lā­nāṃ ca yā lo­kā­nta­prā­pi­ṇī sā ni­ya­mā­d a­nu­śre­ṇy eva. itarā gatir bha­ja­nī­ya­.SAS-PS'91 §313punar api ga­ti­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 2.27a­vi­gra­hā jīvasya || SAS-PS'91 §314vigraho vyāghātaḥ kau­ṭi­lya­m ity arthaḥ. sa yasyāṃ na vidyate ’sāv a­vi­gra­hā gatiḥ. kasya? jī­va­sya­. kī­dṛ­śa­sya­? mu­kta­sya­. kathaṃ gamyate mu­kta­sye­ti­? u­tta­ra­sū­tre saṃ­sā­ri­gra­ha­ṇā­d iha mu­kta­sye­ti vi­jñā­ya­te­. nanu ca ‘­a­nu­śre­ṇi gatiḥ’ ity a­ne­nai­va śre­ṇya­nta­ra­saṃ­kra­mā­bhā­vo vyā­khyā­taḥ­. nārtho ’­ne­na­. pū­rva­sū­tre viśreṇi gatir api kvacid astīti jñā­pa­nā­rtha­m idaṃ va­ca­na­m­. nanu tatraiva de­śa­kā­la­ni­ya­ma uktaḥ. na; atas ta­tsi­ddheḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §315yady a­sa­ṅga­syā­tma­no ’­pra­ti­ba­ndhe­na gatir ā­lo­kā­ntā­d a­va­dhṛ­ta­kā­lā pra­ti­jñā­ya­te­, sa­de­ha­sya punar gatiḥ kiṃ pra­ti­ba­ndhi­nī uta mu­ktā­tma­va­d ity ata āha —TA-PS'91 2.28vi­gra­ha­va­tī ca saṃ­sā­ri­ṇaḥ prāk caturbhyaḥ || SAS-PS'91 §316kā­lā­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­rthaṃ ‘prāk ca­tu­rbhyaḥ­’ ity u­cya­te­. ‘­prā­g­’ ity vacanaṃ ma­ryā­dā­rtha­m­, ca­tu­rthā­t sa­ma­yā­t prag vi­gra­ha­va­tī gatir bhavati na caturthe iti. kuta iti cet? sa­rvo­tkṛ­ṣṭa­vi­gra­ha­ni­mi­tta­ni­ṣku­ṭa­kṣe­tre utpitsuḥ prāṇī ni­ṣku­ṭa­kṣe­trā­nu­pū­rvya­nu­śre­ṇya­bhā­vā­di­ṣu ga­tya­bhā­ve ni­ṣku­ṭa­kṣe­tra­prā­pa­ṇa­ni­mi­ttāṃ tri­vi­gra­hāṃ gatim ā­ra­bha­te no­rdhvā­m­; ta­thā­vi­dho­pa­pā­da­kṣe­trā­bhā­vā­t­. ‘ca’ śabdaḥ sa­mu­cca­yā­rthaḥ­. vi­gra­ha­va­tī cā­vi­gra­hā ceti.SAS-PS'91 §317vi­gra­ha­va­tyā gateḥ kālo ’­va­dhṛ­taḥ­. a­vi­gra­hā­yāḥ kiyān kāla ity ucyate —TA-PS'91 2.29e­ka­sa­ma­yā ’­vi­gra­hā || SAS-PS'91 §318ekaḥ samayo yasyāḥ sā e­ka­sa­ma­yā­. na vidyate vigraho yasyāḥ sā a­vi­gra­hā­. ga­ti­ma­tāṃ hi jī­va­pu­dga­lā­nā­m a­vyā­ghā­te­nai­ka­sa­ma­yi­kī gatir ā­lo­kā­ntā­d a­pī­ti­.SAS-PS'91 §319a­nā­di­ka­rma­ba­ndha­saṃ­ta­tau mi­thyā­da­rśa­nā­di­pra­tya­ya­va­śā­t ka­rmā­ṇyā­d adāno vi­gra­ha­ga­tā­v a­tyā­hā­ra­kaḥ pra­sa­kta­s tato ni­ya­mā­rtha­m idam ucyate —TA-PS'91 2.30ekaṃ dvau trīn vā ’­na­hā­ra­kaḥ || SAS-PS'91 §320a­dhi­kā­rā­t sa­ma­yā­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhaḥ­. ‘vā’ śabdo vi­ka­lpā­rthaḥ­. vi­ka­lpa­ś ca ya­the­cchā­ti­sa­rgaḥ­. ekaṃ vā dvau vā trīn vā sa­ma­yā­n a­nā­hā­ra­ko bha­vi­tī­ty arthaḥ. trayāṇāṃ śa­rī­rā­ṇāṃ ṣaṣṇām pa­ryā­ptī­nāṃ yo­gya­pu­dga­la­gra­ha­ṇa­m ā­hā­raḥ­. ta­da­bhā­vā­d a­nā­hā­ra­kaḥ­. ka­rmā­dā­naṃ hi ni­ra­nta­raṃ kā­rma­ṇa­śa­rī­ra­sa­dbhā­ve­. u­pa­pā­da­kṣe­traṃ prati ṛjvyāṃ gatau ā­hā­ra­kaḥ­. i­ta­re­ṣu triṣu sa­ma­ye­ṣu a­nā­hā­ra­kaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §321evaṃ gacchato ’­bhi­na­va­mū­rtya­nta­ra­ni­rvṛ­tti­pra­kā­ra­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 2.31saṃ­mū­rccha­na­ga­rbho­pa­pā­dā janma || SAS-PS'91 §322triṣu lo­ke­ṣū­rdhva­m adhas tiryak ca dehasya sa­ma­nta­to mūrcchanaṃ saṃ­mū­rccha­naṃ a­va­ya­va­pra­ka­lpa­na­m­. striyā udare śu­kra­śo­ṇi­ta­yo­r garaṇaṃ miśraṇaṃ garbhaḥ. mā­tru­pa­bhu­ktā­hā­ra­ga­ra­ṇā­d vā garbhaḥ. upetya padyate ’sminn iti u­pa­pā­daḥ­. de­va­nā­ra­ko­tpa­tti­sthā­na­vi­śe­ṣa­saṃ­jñā­. ete trayaḥ saṃ­sā­ri­ṇā­m jīvānāṃ ja­nma­pra­kā­rāḥ śu­bhā­śu­bha­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ni­mi­tta­ka­rma­bhe­da­vi­pā­ka­kṛ­tāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §323a­thā­dhi­kṛ­ta­sya saṃ­sā­ra­vi­ṣa­yo­pa­bho­go­pa­la­bdhya­dhi­ṣṭhā­na­pra­va­ṇa­sya janmano yo­gi­vi­ka­lpā vaktavyā ity ata āha — TA-PS'91 2.32sa­ci­tta­śī­ta­saṃ­vṛ­tā­h setarā miśrāś cai­ka­śa­s tadyonaḥ || SAS-PS'91 §324ā­tma­na­ś cai­ta­nya­vi­śe­ṣa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ś ci­tta­m­. saha cittena vartata iti sa­ci­ttaḥ­. śīta iti spa­rśa­vi­śe­ṣaḥ­; śu­klā­di­va­d u­bha­ya­va­ca­na­tvā­d tadyuktaṃ dravyam apy āha. sa­mya­gvṛ­taḥ saṃ­vṛ­taḥ­. saṃvṛta iti du­ru­pa­la­kṣya­pra­de­śa u­cya­te­. saha i­ta­rai­r vartanta iti se­ta­rāḥ­. sa­pra­ti­pa­kṣā ity arthaḥ. ke punar i­ta­re­? a­ci­tto­ṣṇa­vi­vṛ­tāḥ­. u­bha­yā­tma­ko miśraḥ. sa­ci­ttā­ci­ttaḥ śītoṣṇaḥ saṃ­vṛ­ta­vi­vṛ­ta iti. ‘ca’ śabdaḥ sa­mu­cca­yā­rthaḥ miśrāś ca yonayo bha­va­ntī­ti­. i­ta­ra­thā hi pū­vo­ktā­nā­m eva vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ syāt. ‘­e­ka­śaḥ­’ iti vī­psā­rthaḥ­. tasya grahaṇaṃ kra­ma­mi­śra­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rthaṃ­. yathaivaṃ vi­jñā­ye­ta — sa­ci­tta­ś ca a­ci­tta­ś ca, śītaś ca uṣṇaś ca, saṃ­vṛ­ta­ś ca vi­vṛ­ta­ś ceti. maivaṃ vijñāyi — sa­ci­tta­ś ca śītaś cety ādi. ‘­ta­dgra­ha­ṇaṃ­’ ja­nma­pra­kā­ra­pra­ti­ni­rde­śā­rtha­m­. teṣāṃ saṃ­mū­rccha­nā­dī­nāṃ janmanāṃ yonaya iti. ta ete nava yonayo ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­. yo­ni­ja­nma­no­r a­vi­śe­ṣa iti cet? na; ā­dhā­rā­dhe­ya­bhe­dā­t ta­dbhe­daḥ­. ta ete sa­ci­ttā­da­yo yonaya ā­dhā­rāḥ­. ādheyā ja­nma­pra­kā­rāḥ­. yataḥ sa­ci­ttā­di­yo­nya­dhi­ṣṭhā­ne ātmā saṃ­mū­rccha­nā­di­nā janmanā śa­rī­rā­hā­re­ndri­yā­di­yo­gyā­n pu­dga­lā­n u­pā­da­tte­. de­va­nā­ra­kā a­ci­tta­yo­na­yaḥ­. teṣām hi yonir u­pa­pā­da­de­śa­pu­dga­la­pra­ca­yo ’­ci­ttaḥ­. garbhajā mi­śra­yo­na­yaḥ­. teṣāṃ hi mātur udare śu­kra­śo­ṇi­ta­m a­ci­tta­m­, ta­dā­tma­nā ci­tta­va­tā mi­śra­ṇā­n mi­śra­yo­niḥ­. saṃ­mū­rccha­na­jā­s tri­vi­ka­lpa­yo­na­yaḥ­. kecit sa­ci­tta­yo­na­yaḥ­. anye a­ci­tta­yo­na­yaḥ­. apare mi­śra­yo­na­yaḥ­. sa­ci­tta­yo­na­yaḥ sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­śa­rī­rāḥ­. kutaḥ? pa­ra­pa­rā­śra­ya­tvā­t­. itare a­ci­tta­yo­na­yo mi­śra­yo­na­ya­ś ca. śī­to­ṣṇa­yo­na­yo de­va­nā­ra­kāḥ­. teṣāṃ hi u­pa­pā­da­sthā­nā­ni kā­ni­ci­c chītāni kā­ni­ci­d u­ṣṇā­nī­ti­. u­ṣṇa­yo­na­ya­s tai­ja­skā­yi­kāḥ­. itare tri­vi­ka­lpa­yo­na­yaḥ­. kecic chī­ta­yo­na­yaḥ­. kecid u­ṣṇa­yo­na­yaḥ apare mi­śra­yo­na­ya iti. de­va­nā­ra­kai­ke­ndri­yāḥ saṃ­vṛ­ta­yo­na­yaḥ­. vi­ka­le­ndri­yā vi­vṛ­ta­yo­na­yaḥ­. garbhajāḥ mi­śra­yo­na­yaḥ­. ta­dbhe­dā­ś ca­tu­ra­śī­ti­śa­ta­sa­ha­sra­saṃ­khyā ā­ga­ma­to ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­. uktaṃ ca — ṇi­cci­da­ra­dhā­du satta ya taru dasa vi­ya­liṃ­di­e­su chacceva | su­ra­ṇi­ra­ya­ti­ri­ya cauro coddasa maṇue sa­da­sa­ha­ssā || SAS-PS'91 §325evam e­ta­smi­n na­va­yo­ni­bhe­da­saṃ­ka­ṭe tri­vi­dha­ja­nma­ni sa­rva­prā­ṇa­bhṛ­tā­m a­ni­ya­me­na prasakte ta­da­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 2.33ja­rā­yu­jā­ṇḍa­ja­po­tā­nāṃ garbhaḥ || SAS-PS'91 §326yaj jā­la­va­tprā­ṇi­pa­ri­va­ra­ṇaṃ vi­ta­ta­māṃ­sa­śo­ṇi­taṃ taj ja­rā­yuḥ­. yan na­kha­tva­ksa­dṛ­śa­m u­pā­tta­kā­ṭhi­nyaṃ śu­kra­śo­ṇi­ta­pa­ri­va­ra­ṇaṃ pa­ri­ma­ṇḍa­laṃ tad a­ṇḍa­m­. kiṃcit pa­ri­va­ra­ṇa­m a­nta­re­ṇa pa­ri­pū­rṇā­va­ya­vo yo­ni­ni­rga­ta­mā­tra eva pa­ri­spa­ndā­di­sā­ma­rthyo­pe­taḥ potaḥ. jarāyau jātā ja­rā­yu­jāḥ­. aṇḍe jātā a­ṇḍa­jāḥ­. ja­rā­yu­jā­ś ca a­ṇḍa­jā­ś ca potāś ca ja­rā­yu­jā­ṇḍa­ja­po­tā ga­rbha­yo­na­yaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §327ayady amīṣāṃ ja­rā­yu­jā­ṇḍa­ja­po­tā­nāṃ garbho ’­va­dhri­ya­te­, a­tho­pa­pā­daḥ keṣāṃ bha­va­tī­ty ata āha —TA-PS'91 2.34de­va­nā­ra­kā­ṇā­m u­pa­pā­daḥ || SAS-PS'91 §327bdevānāṃ nā­ra­kā­ṇā­m co­pa­pā­do janma ve­di­ta­vya­m­.SAS-PS'91 §328a­thā­nye­ṣāṃ kiṃ janmety ata āha —TA-PS'91 2.35śeṣāṇāṃ saṃ­mū­rccha­na­m || SAS-PS'91 §329ga­rbha­je­bhya au­pa­pā­di­ke­bhya­ś cānye śeṣāḥ. saṃ­mū­rccha­naṃ ja­nme­ti­. ete trayo ’pi yogā ni­ya­mā­rthāḥ­. u­bha­ya­to ni­ya­ma­ś ca dra­ṣṭa­vyaḥ­. ja­rā­yu­jā­ṇḍa­ja­po­tā­nā­m eva garbhaḥ. garbha eva ca ja­rā­yu­jā­ṇḍa­ja­po­tā­nā­m­. de­va­nā­ra­kā­ṇā­m e­vo­pa­pā­daḥ­. u­pa­pā­da eva ca de­va­nā­ra­kā­ṇā­m­. śe­ṣā­ṇā­m eva saṃ­mū­rccha­na­m­. saṃ­mū­rccha­na­m eva śe­ṣā­ṇā­m iti.SAS-PS'91 §330teṣāṃ punaḥ saṃ­sā­ri­ṇāṃ tri­vi­dha­ja­nma­nā­mā­hi­ta­ba­hu­vi­ka­lpa­na­va­yo­ni­bhe­dā­nāṃ śu­bhā­śu­bha­nā­ma­ka­rma­vi­pā­ka­ni­rva­rti­tā­ni ba­ndha­pha­lā­nu­bha­va­nā­dhi­ṣṭhā­nā­ni śa­rī­rā­ṇi kānīty ata āha —TA-PS'91 2.36au­dā­ri­ka­vai­kri­yi­kā­hā­ra­ka­tai­ja­sa­kā­rma­ṇā­ni śa­rī­rā­ṇi || SAS-PS'91 §331vi­śi­ṣṭa­nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­yā­pā­di­ta­vṛ­ttī­ni śīryanta iti śa­rī­rā­ṇi­. au­dā­ri­kā­di­pra­kṛ­ti­vi­śe­ṣo­da­ya­prā­pta­vṛ­ttī­ni au­dā­ri­kā­dī­ni­. udāraṃ sthū­la­m­. udāre bhavaṃ udāraṃ pra­yo­ja­na­m asyeti vā, au­dā­ri­ka­m­. a­ṣṭa­gu­ṇai­śva­rya­yo­gā­d e­kā­ne­kā­ṇu­ma­ha­c cha­rī­ra­vi­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ vi­kri­yā­, sā pra­yo­ja­na­m asyeti vai­kri­yi­ka­m­. sū­kṣma­pa­dā­rtha­ni­rjñā­nā­rtha­m a­saṃ­ya­ma­pa­ri­ji­hī­rṣa­yā vā pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­te­nā­hri­ya­te ni­rva­rtya­te tad ity ā­hā­ra­ka­m­. yat tejor nimittaṃ tejasi vā bhavaṃ tat tai­ja­sa­m­. karmaṇāṃ kāryaṃ kā­rma­ṇa­m­. sarveṣāṃ ka­rma­ni­mi­tta­ttve ’pi rū­ḍhi­va­śā­t vi­śi­ṣṭa­vi­ṣa­ye vṛttir a­va­se­yā­.SAS-PS'91 §332ya­thau­dā­ri­ka­sye­ndri­yai­r u­pa­la­bdhi­s ta­the­ta­re­ṣāṃ kasmān na bha­va­tī­ty ata āha —TA-PS'91 2.37paraṃ paraṃ sūkṣmam || SAS-PS'91 §333‘­pa­ra­’ śa­bda­syā­ne­kā­rtha­vṛ­tti­tve ’pi vi­va­kṣā­to vya­va­sthā­rtha­ga­tiḥ­. pṛ­tha­gbhū­tā­nāṃ śa­rī­rā­ṇāṃ sū­kṣma­gu­ṇe­na vī­psā­ni­rde­śaḥ kriyate pa­ra­mpa­ra­m iti. au­dā­ri­kaṃ sthū­la­m­, tataḥ sūkṣmaṃ vai­kri­yi­ka­m­, tataḥ sūkṣmam ā­hā­ra­kaṃ tataḥ sūkṣmaṃ tai­ja­sa­m­, tai­ja­sā­t kārmaṇaṃ sūkṣmam iti.SAS-PS'91 §334yadi pa­ra­mpa­raṃ sū­kṣma­m­, pra­de­śa­to ’pi nyūnaṃ pa­ra­mpa­raṃ hīnam iti vi­pa­rī­ta­pra­ti­pa­tti­ni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 2.38pra­de­śa­to ’­sa­mkhye­ya­gu­ṇaṃ prā­ktai­ja­sā­t || SAS-PS'91 §335pra­di­śya­nta iti pradeśāḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇa­vaḥ­. saṃkhyām atīto ’­saṃ­khye­yaḥ­. a­saṃ­khye­yo guṇo ’sya tad idam a­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­m­. kutaḥ? pra­de­śa­taḥ­. nā­va­gā­ha­taḥ­. pa­ra­mpa­ra­m ity a­nu­vṛ­tte­r ā kā­rma­ṇā­t prasaṅge ta­nni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m āha prā­ktai­ja­sā­d iti. au­dā­ri­kā­d a­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­pra­de­śaṃ vai­kri­yi­ka­m­. vai­kri­yi­kā­d a­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­pra­de­śa­m ā­hā­ra­ka­m iti. ko gu­ṇa­kā­raḥ­. pa­lyo­pa­mā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gaḥ­. yady e­va­m­, pa­ra­mpa­raṃ ma­hā­pa­ri­mā­ṇaṃ prā­pno­ti­? nai­va­m­; ba­ndha­vi­śe­ṣā­t pa­ri­mā­ṇa­bhe­dā­bhā­va­s tū­la­ni­ca­yā­yaḥ­pi­ṇḍa­va­t­.SAS-PS'91 §336a­tho­tta­ra­yoḥ kiṃ sa­ma­pra­de­śa­tva­m utāsti kaścid viśeṣa ity ata āha —TA-PS'91 2.39a­na­nta­gu­ṇe pare || SAS-PS'91 §337pra­de­śa­ta ity a­nu­va­rta­te­, te­nai­va­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhaḥ kriyate — ā­hā­ra­kā­t taijasaṃ pra­de­śa­to ’­na­nta­gu­ṇa­m­, tai­ja­sā­t kārmaṇaṃ pra­de­śa­to ’­na­nta­gu­ṇa­m iti. ko gu­ṇa­kā­raḥ­? a­bha­vyā­nā­m a­na­nta­gu­ṇaḥ si­ddhā­nā­m a­na­nta­bhā­gaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §338ta­trai­ta­t syāc cha­lya­ka­va­nmū­rti­ma­ddra­vyo­pa­ci­ta­tvā­t saṃ­sā­ri­ṇo jī­va­syā­bhi­pre­ta­ga­ti­ni­ro­dha­pra­sa­ṅga iti? tan na; kiṃ kā­ra­ṇa­m­. yasmād ubhe apy ete —TA-PS'91 2.40a­pra­tī­gha­te || SAS-PS'91 §339mū­rti­ma­to mū­rtya­nta­re­ṇa vyāghātaḥ pra­tī­ghā­taḥ­. sa nāsty a­na­yo­r ity a­pra­tī­ghā­te­; sū­kṣma­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­t a­yaḥ­pi­ṇḍe tejo ’­nu­pra­ve­śa­va­ttai­ja­sa­kā­rma­ṇa­yo­r nāsti va­jra­pa­ṭa­lā­di­ṣu vyā­ghā­taḥ­. nanu ca vai­kri­yi­kā­hā­ra­ka­yo­r api nāsti pra­tī­ghā­taḥ­? sa­rva­trā­pra­tī­ghā­to ’tra vi­va­kṣi­taḥ­. yathā tai­ja­sa­kā­rma­ṇā­yo­r ā lo­kā­ntā­t sarvatra nāsti pra­tī­ghā­taḥ­, na tathā vai­kri­yi­kā­hā­ra­ka­yoḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §340āha kim e­tā­vā­n eva viśeṣa uta kaścid anyo ’apy astīty āha —TA-PS'91 2.41a­nā­di­saṃ­ba­ndhe ca || SAS-PS'91 §341‘ca’ śabdo vi­ka­lpā­rthaḥ­. a­nā­di­saṃ­ba­ndhe sā­di­saṃ­ba­ndhe ceti. kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhā­va­saṃ­ta­tyā a­nā­di­saṃ­ba­ndhe­, vi­śe­ṣā­pe­kṣa­yā sā­di­saṃ­ba­ndhe ca bī­ja­vṛ­kṣa­va­t­. ya­thau­dā­ri­ka­vai­kri­yi­kā­hā­ra­kā­ṇi jīvasya ka­dā­ci­t kāni, na tathā tai­ja­sa­kā­rma­ṇe­. ni­tya­saṃ­ba­ndhi­nī hi te ā saṃ­sā­ra­kṣa­yā­t­.SAS-PS'91 §342ta ete tai­ja­sa­kā­rma­ṇe kiṃ ka­sya­ci­d eva bhavata u­tā­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇe­ty ata āha —TA-PS'91 2.42sarvasya || SAS-PS'91 §343‘­sa­rva­’ śabdo ni­ra­va­śe­ṣa­vā­cī­. ni­ra­va­śe­ṣa­sya saṃ­sā­ri­ṇo jīvasya te dve api śarīre bhavata ity arhaḥ.SAS-PS'91 §344a­vi­śe­ṣā­bhi­dhā­nā­t tair au­dā­ri­kā­di­bhiḥ sarvasya saṃ­sā­ri­ṇo yau­ga­pa­dye­na saṃ­ba­ndha­pra­saṃ­ge saṃ­bha­vi­śa­rī­ra­pra­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m idam ucyate —TA-PS'91 2.43ta­dā­dī­ni bhājyāni yu­ga­pa­d ekasyā caturbhyaḥ || SAS-PS'91 §345‘­ta­d­’ śabdaḥ pra­kṛ­ta­tai­ja­sa­kā­rma­ṇa­pra­ti­ni­rde­śā­rthaḥ­. te tai­ja­sa­kā­rma­ṇe ādir yeṣāṃ tāni ta­dā­di­ni­. bhājyāni vi­ka­lpyā­ni­. ā kutaḥ? āṃ ca­tu­rbhyaḥ­. yu­ga­pa­d e­ka­syā­tma­naḥ­. ka­syā­ci­d dve tai­ja­sa­kā­rma­ṇe­. a­pa­ra­sya trīṇi au­dā­ri­ka­tai­ja­sa­kā­rma­ṇā­ni vai­kri­yi­ka­tai­ja­sa­kā­rma­ṇā­ni vā. anyasya catvāri au­dā­ri­kā­hā­ra­ka­tai­ja­sa­kā­rma­ṇā­nī­ti vibhāgaḥ kri­ya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §346punar api teṣāṃ vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 2.44ni­ru­pa­bho­ga­m antyam || SAS-PS'91 §347ante bhavam a­ntya­m­. kiṃ tat? kā­rma­ṇa­m­. i­ndri­ya­pra­ṇā­li­ka­yā śa­bdā­dī­nā­m u­pa­la­bdhi­r u­pa­bho­gaḥ­. ta­da­bhā­vā­n ni­ru­pa­bho­ga­m­. vi­gra­ha­ga­tau satyām api i­ndri­ya­la­bdhau dra­vye­ndri­ya­ni­rvṛ­ttya­bhā­vā­c cha­bdā­dyu­pa­bho­gā­bhā­va iti. nanu tai­ja­sa­m api ni­ru­pa­bho­ga­m tatra kim ucyate ni­ru­pa­bho­ga­m antyam iti? taijasaṃ śarīraṃ yo­ga­ni­mi­tta­m api na bha­va­ti­, tato ’­syo­pa­bho­ga­vi­cā­re ’­na­dhi­kā­raḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §348evaṃ ta­tro­kta­la­kṣa­ṇe­ṣu janmasu amūni śa­rī­rā­ṇi prā­du­rbhā­va­m ā­pa­dya­mā­nā­ni kim a­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa bha­va­nti­, uta kaścid asti pra­ti­vi­śe­ṣa ity ata āha —TA-PS'91 2.45ga­rbha­saṃ­mū­rccha­na­ja­m ādyam || SAS-PS'91 §349sū­tra­kra­mā­pe­kṣa­yā ādau bhavam ā­dya­m­. au­dā­ri­ka­m ity arthaḥ. yad garbhajaṃ yac ca saṃ­mū­rccha­na­jaṃ tat sarvam au­dā­ri­kaṃ dra­ṣṭa­vya­m­.SAS-PS'91 §350ta­da­nta­raṃ yan nirdiṣṭaṃ tat kasmin ja­nma­nī­ty ata āha —TA-PS'91 2.46au­pa­pā­di­kaṃ vai­kri­yi­ka­m || SAS-PS'91 §351u­pa­pā­de bhavam au­pa­pā­di­ka­m­, tatsarvaṃ vai­kri­yi­kaṃ ve­di­ta­vya­m­.SAS-PS'91 §352yady au­pa­pā­di­kaṃ vai­kri­yi­ka­m­, a­nau­pa­pā­di­ka­sya vai­kri­yi­ka­tvā­bhā­va ity ata āha —TA-PS'91 2.47la­bdhi­pra­tya­yaṃ ca || SAS-PS'91 §353‘ca’ śabdena vai­kri­yi­ka­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­te­. ta­po­vi­śe­ṣā­d ṛ­ddhi­prā­pti­r labdhiḥ. labdhiḥ pratyayaḥ kā­ra­ṇa­m asya la­bdhi­pra­tya­ya­m­. vai­kri­yi­kaṃ la­bdhi­pra­tya­yaṃ ca bha­va­tī­ty a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §354kim etad eva la­bdhya­pe­kṣa­m u­tā­nya­d apy astīty ata āha —TA-PS'91 2.48tai­ja­sa­m api || SAS-PS'91 §355‘­a­pi­’ śabdena la­bdhi­pra­tya­ya­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­te­. tai­ja­sa­m api la­bdhi­pra­tya­yaṃ bha­va­tī­tiSAS-PS'91 §356vai­kri­yi­kā­na­nta­raṃ yad u­pa­di­ṣṭaṃ tasya sva­rū­pa­ni­rdhā­ra­ṇā­rthaṃ svā­mi­ni­rde­śā­rthaṃ cāha —TA-PS'91 2.49śubhaṃ vi­śu­ddha­m a­vyā­ghā­ti cā­hā­ra­kaṃ pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­ta­syai­va || SAS-PS'91 §357śu­bha­kā­ra­ṇa­tvā­c chu­bha­vya­pa­de­śaḥ­. śu­bha­ka­rma­ṇa ā­hā­ra­ka­kā­ya­yo­ga­sya kā­ra­ṇa­tvā­c chubham ity ucyate annasya prā­ṇa­vya­pa­de­śa­va­t­. vi­śu­ddha­kā­rya­tvā­d vi­śu­ddha­vya­pa­de­śaḥ­. vi­śu­ddha­sya pu­ṇya­ka­rma­ṇaḥ a­śa­ba­la­sya ni­ra­va­dya­sya kā­rya­tvā­d vi­śu­ddha­m ity ucyate tantūnāṃ kā­rpā­sa­vya­pa­de­śa­va­t­. u­bha­ya­to vyā­ghā­tā­bhā­vā­d a­vyā­ghā­ti­. na hy ā­hā­ra­ka­śa­rī­re­ṇā­nya­sya vyā­ghā­taḥ­. nāpy a­nye­nā­hā­ra­ka­sye­ti­. tasya pra­yo­ja­na­sa­mu­cyā­rthaḥ ‘ca’ śabdaḥ kri­ya­te­. tad yathā — ka­dā­ci­l la­bdhi­vi­śe­ṣa­sa­dbhā­va­jñā­pa­nā­rthaṃ ka­dā­ci­t sū­kṣma­pa­dā­rtha­ni­rdhā­ra­ṇā­rthaṃ saṃ­ya­ma­pa­ri­pā­la­nā­rthaṃ ca. ā­hā­ra­ka­m iti prā­gu­kta­sya pra­tyā­mnā­yaḥ­. ya­dā­hā­ra­ka­śa­rī­raṃ ni­rva­rta­yi­tu­m ā­ra­bha­te tadā pramatto bha­va­tī­ti ‘­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­ta­sya­’ ity u­cya­te­. iṣṭato ’­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­rthaṃ ‘­e­va­’­kā­ro­pā­dā­na­m­. yathaivaṃ vi­jñā­ye­ta pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­ta­syai­vā­hā­ra­kaṃ nā­nya­sye­ti­. maivaṃ vijñāyi pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­ta­syā­hā­ra­ka­m e­ve­ti­. mā bhūd au­dā­ri­kā­di­ni­vṛ­tti­r iti.SAS-PS'91 §358evaṃ vi­bha­ktā­ni śa­rī­rā­ṇi bibhratāṃ saṃ­sā­ri­ṇāṃ pra­ti­ga­ti kiṃ tri­li­ṅga­saṃ­ni­dhā­naṃ uta li­ṅga­ni­ya­maḥ kaścid astīty ata āha —TA-PS'91 2.50nā­ra­ka­saṃ­mū­rcchi­no na­puṃ­sa­kā­ni || SAS-PS'91 §359nā­ra­kā­ṇi va­kṣya­nte­. na­ra­ke­ṣu bhavā nā­ra­kāḥ­. saṃ­mū­rccha­naṃ saṃmūrcchaḥ sa yeṣām asti te saṃ­mū­rcchi­naḥ­. nā­ra­kā­ś ca saṃ­mū­rcchi­na­ś ca nā­ra­ka­saṃ­mū­rcchi­naḥ­. cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­vi­ka­lpa­no­ka­ṣā­ya­bhe­da­sya na­puṃ­sa­ka­ve­da­syā­śu­bha­nā­mna­ś co­da­yā­n na striyo na pumāṃsa iti na­puṃ­sa­kā­ni bha­va­nti­. nā­ra­ka­saṃ­mū­rcchi­no na­puṃ­sa­kā­ny eveti ni­ya­maḥ­. tatra hi strī­puṃ­sa­vi­ṣa­ya­ma­no­jña­śa­bda­ga­ndha­rū­pa­ra­sa­spa­rśa­saṃ­ba­ndha­ni­mi­ttā svalpāpi su­kha­mā­trā nāsti.SAS-PS'91 §360yady evam a­va­ghri­ya­te­, arthād ā­pa­nna­m etad uktebhyo ’nye saṃ­sā­ri­ṇa­s triliṅgā iti ya­trā­tya­ntaṃ na­puṃ­sa­ka­li­ṅga­syā­bhā­va­s ta­tpra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 2.51na devāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §361straiṇaṃ pauṃsnaṃ ca yan ni­ra­ti­śa­ya­su­khaṃ śu­bha­ga­ti­nā­mo­da­yā­pe­kṣaṃ tad devā a­nu­bha­va­ntī­ti na teṣu na­puṃ­sa­kā­ni santi.SAS-PS'91 §362a­the­ta­re kiyal liṅgā ity ata āha —TA-PS'91 2.52śeṣās trivedāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §363trayo vedā yeṣāṃ te tri­ve­dāḥ­. ke punas te vedāḥ? strītvaṃ puṃstvaṃ na­puṃ­sa­ka­tva­m iti. kathaṃ teṣāṃ siddhiḥ? vedyata iti vedaḥ. liṃgam ity arthaḥ. tad dvividhaṃ dra­vya­liṃ­gaṃ bhā­va­liṃ­gaṃ ceti. dra­vya­liṃ­gaṃ yo­ni­me­ha­nā­di nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­ya­ni­rva­rti­ta­m­. no­ka­ṣā­yo­da­yā­pā­di­ta­vṛ­tti bhā­va­liṃ­ga­m­. strī­ve­do­da­yā­t styā­ya­stya­syāṃ garbha iti strī. puṃ­ve­do­da­yā­t sūte ja­na­ya­tya­pa­tya­m iti pu­mā­n­. na­puṃ­sa­ka­ve­do­da­yā­t ta­du­bha­ya­śa­kti­vi­ka­laṃ na­puṃ­sa­ka­m­. rū­ḍhi­śa­bdā­ś caite. rūḍhiṣu ca kriyā vyu­tpa­ttya­rthaṃ ca. yathā ga­ccha­tī­ti gaur iti. i­ta­ra­thā hi ga­rbha­dhā­ra­ṇā­di­kri­yā­prā­dhā­nye bā­la­vṛ­ddhā­nāṃ ti­rya­ṅma­nu­ṣyā­ṇāṃ devānāṃ kā­rma­ṇa­kā­ya­yo­ga­sthā­nāṃ ca ta­da­bhā­vā­t strī­tvā­di­vya­pa­de­śo na syāt. ta ete trayo vedāḥ śeṣāṇāṃ ga­rbha­jā­nāṃ bha­va­nti­.SAS-PS'91 §364ya ime ja­nma­yo­ni­śa­rī­ra­liṃ­ga­saṃ­ba­ndhā­hi­ta­vi­śe­ṣāḥ prāṇino ni­rdi­śya­nte de­vā­da­yo vi­ci­tra­dha­rmā­dha­rma­va­śī­kṛ­tā­ś ca­ta­sṛ­ṣu gatiṣu śa­rī­rā­ṇi dhā­ra­ya­nta­s te kiṃ ya­thā­kā­la­m u­pa­bhu­ktā­yu­ṣo mū­rtya­nta­rā­ṇy ā­ska­nda­nti u­tā­ya­thā­kā­la­m apīty ata āha —TA-PS'91 2.53au­pa­pā­di­ka­ca­ra­mo­tta­ma­de­hā­saṃ­khye­ya­va­rṣā­yu­ṣo ’­na­pa­va­rtyā­yu­ṣaḥ || SAS-PS'91 §365au­pa­pā­di­kā vyākhyātā de­va­nā­ra­kā iti. ca­ra­ma­śa­bdo ’­ntya­vā­cī­. uttama u­tkṛ­ṣṭaḥ­. carama uttamo deho yeṣāṃ te ca­ra­mo­tta­ma­de­hāḥ­. pa­rī­ta­saṃ­sā­rā­s ta­jja­nma­ni­rvā­ṇā­rhā ity arthaḥ. a­saṃ­khye­ya­m a­tī­ta­saṃ­khyā­na­m u­pa­mā­pra­mā­ṇe­na pa­lyā­di­nā gamyam āyur yeṣāṃ ta ime a­saṃ­khye­ya­va­rṣā­yu­ṣa­s ti­rya­ṅma­nu­ṣyā u­tta­ra­ku­rvā­di­ṣu pra­sū­tāḥ­. au­pa­pā­di­kā­ś ca ca­ra­mo­tta­ma­de­hā­ś ca a­saṃ­khye­ya­va­rṣā­yu­ṣa­ś ca au­pa­pā­di­ka­ca­ra­mo­tta­ma­de­hā­saṃ­khye­ya­va­rṣā­yu­ṣaḥ­. bā­hya­syo­pa­ghā­ta­ni­mi­tta­sya vi­ṣa­śa­strā­deḥ sati saṃ­ni­dhā­ne hrasvaṃ bha­va­tī­ty a­pa­va­rtya­m­. a­pa­va­rtya­m āyur yeṣāṃ ta ime a­pa­va­rtyā­yu­ṣaḥ­. na a­pa­va­rtyā­yu­ṣaḥ a­na­pa­va­rtyā­yu­ṣaḥ­. na hy eṣām au­pa­pā­di­kā­dī­nāṃ bā­hya­ni­mi­tta­va­śā­d āyur a­pa­va­rtya­te­, ity ayaṃ ni­ya­maḥ­. i­ta­re­ṣā­m a­ni­ya­maḥ­. ca­ra­ma­sya de­ha­syo­tkṛ­ṣṭa­tva­pra­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m u­tta­ma­gra­ha­ṇaṃ nā­rthā­nta­ra­vi­śe­ṣo ’sti. ‘­ca­ra­ma­de­hā­’ iti vā pāṭhaḥ.SAS-PS'91 §366‘­bha­va­pra­tya­yo ’­va­dhi­r de­va­nā­ra­kā­ṇā­m­’ ity evam ādiṣu nārakāḥ śrutās tataḥ pṛcchati ke te nārakā iti. ta­tpra­ti­pā­da­nā­rthaṃ ta­da­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­ni­rde­śaḥ kriyate —TA-PS'91 3.1ra­tna­śa­rka­rā­vā­lu­kā­pa­ṅka­dhū­ma­ta­mo­ma­hā­ta­maḥ­pra­bhā bhūmayo gha­nā­mbu­vā­tā­kā­śa­pra­thi­ṣṭhāḥ saptādho ’dhaḥ || SAS-PS'91 §367ratnaṃ ca śarkarā ca vālukā ca paṅkaś ca dhūmaś ca tamaś ca ma­hā­ta­ma­ś ca ra­tna­śa­rka­rā­vā­lu­kā­pa­ṅka­dhū­ma­ta­mo­ma­hā­ta­māṃ­si­. ‘­pra­bhā­’ śabdaḥ pratyekaṃ pa­ri­sa­mā­pya­te­. sā­ha­ca­ryā­t tā­ccha­bdya­m­. ci­trā­di­ra­tna­pra­bhā­sa­ha­ca­ri­tā bhūmiḥ ra­tna­pra­bhā­, śa­rka­rā­pra­bhā­sa­ha­ca­ri­tā bhūmiḥ śa­rka­rā­pra­bhā­, vā­lu­kā­pra­bhā­sa­ha­ca­ri­tā bhūmir vā­lu­kā­pra­bhā­, pa­ṅka­pra­bhā­sa­ha­ca­ri­tā bhūmiḥ pa­ṅka­pra­bhā­, dhū­ma­pra­bhā­sa­ha­ca­ri­tā bhūmir dhū­ma­pra­bhā­, ta­maḥ­pra­bhā­sa­ha­ca­ri­tā bhūmis ta­maḥ­pra­bhā­, ma­hā­ta­maḥ­pra­bhā­sa­ha­ca­ri­tā bhūmir ma­hā­ta­maḥ­pra­bhā iti. etāḥ saṃjñā a­ne­no­pā­ye­na vyu­tpā­dya­nte­. ‘­bhū­mi­’ gra­ha­ṇa­m a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m­. yathā sva­rga­pa­ṭa­lā­ni bhūmim a­nā­śri­tya vya­va­sthi­tā­ni na tathā nā­ra­kā­vā­sāḥ­. kiṃ tarhi. bhūmim āśritā iti. āsāṃ bhū­mī­nā­mā­lmba­na­ni­rjñā­nā­rthaṃ gha­nā­mbu­vā­tā­di­gra­ha­ṇaṃ kri­ya­te­. ghanāmbu ca vātaś ca ākāśaṃ ca gha­nā­mbu­vā­tā­kā­śā­ni­. tani pratiṣṭhā āśrayo yāsāṃ tā gha­nā­mbu­vā­tā­kā­śa­pra­ti­ṣṭhāḥ­. sarvā etā bhūmayo gha­no­da­dhi­va­la­ya­pra­ti­ṣṭhāḥ­. gha­no­da­dhi­va­la­yaṃ gha­na­vā­ta­va­la­ya­pra­ti­ṣṭha­m­. gha­na­vā­ta­va­la­yaṃ ta­nu­vā­ta­va­la­ya­pra­ti­ṣṭha­m­. ta­nu­vā­ta­va­la­ya­m ā­kā­śa­pra­ti­ṣṭha­m­. ā­kā­śa­m ā­tma­pra­ti­ṣṭha­m­, ta­syai­vā­dhā­rā­dhe­ya­tvā­t­. trīṇy apy etāni va­la­yā­ni pratyekaṃ viṃ­śa­ti­yo­ja­na­sa­ha­sra­bā­hu­lyā­ni­. ‘­sa­pta­’ grhaṇaṃ saṃ­khyā­nta­ra­ni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m­. sapta bhūmayo nāṣṭau na nava ceti. ‘adho ’dhaḥ’ vacanaṃ ti­rya­kpra­ca­ya­ni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m­.SAS-PS'91 §368kiṃ tā bhūmayo nā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ sa­rva­trā­vā­sā ā­ho­svi­t kvacit kvacid iti pra­nni­rdhā­ra­ṇā­rtha­m āha — TA-PS'91 3.2tāsu triṃ­śa­tpa­ñca­viṃ­śa­ti­pa­ñca­da­śa­da­śa­tri­pa­ñco­nai­ka­na­ra­ka­śa­ta­sa­ha­srā­ṇi paṃca caiva ya­thā­kra­ma­m || SAS-PS'91 §369tāsu ra­tna­pra­bhā­di­ṣu bhūmiṣu na­ra­kā­ṇy anena saṃ­khyā­ya­nte ya­thā­kra­ma­m­. ra­tna­pra­bhā­yāṃ triṃ­śa­nna­ra­ka­śa­ta­sa­ha­srā­ṇi­, śa­rka­rā­pra­bhā­yāṃ pa­ñca­viṃ­śa­ti­r na­ra­ka­śa­ta­sa­ha­srā­ṇi­, vā­lu­kā­pra­bhā­yāṃ pa­ñca­da­śa na­ra­ka­śa­ta­sa­ha­srā­ṇi­, paṃ­ka­pra­bhā­yāṃ daśa na­ra­ka­śa­ta­sa­ha­srā­ṇi­, dhū­ma­pra­bhā­yāṃ trīṇi na­ra­ka­śa­ta­sa­ha­srā­ṇi­, ta­maḥ­pra­bhā­yāṃ pa­ñco­na­m ekaṃ na­ra­ka­śa­ta­sa­ha­sraṃ­, ma­hā­ta­maḥ­pra­bhā­yāṃ pañca na­ra­kā­ni­. ra­tna­pra­bhā­yāṃ na­ra­ka­pra­stā­rā­s tra­yo­da­śa­. tato ’dha ā saptamyā dvau dvau na­ra­ka­pra­stā­rau hīnau. itaro viśeṣo lo­kā­nu­yo­ga­to ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §370atha tāsu bhūmiṣu nā­ra­kā­nāṃ kaḥ pra­ti­vi­śe­ṣa ity ata āha —TA-PS'91 3.3nārakā ni­tyā­śu­bha­ta­ra­le­śyā­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­de­ha­ve­da­nā­vi­kri­yāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §371le­śyā­da­yo vyā­khyā­tā­rthāḥ­. a­śu­bha­ta­rā iti pra­ka­rṣa­ni­rde­śaḥ ti­rya­gga­ti­vi­ṣa­yā­śu­bha­le­śyā­dya­pe­kṣa­yā adho ’dhaḥ sva­ga­tya­pe­kṣa­yā ca ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. ‘­ni­tya­’ śabda ā­bhī­kṣṇya­va­ca­naḥ­. nityam a­śu­bha­ta­rā le­śyā­da­yo yeṣāṃ te ni­tyā­śu­bha­ta­ra­le­śyā­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­de­ha­ve­da­nā­vi­kri­yā nā­ra­kāḥ­. pra­tha­mā­dvi­tī­ya­yoḥ kāpotī leśyā, tṛ­tī­yā­ya­m u­pa­ri­ṣṭā­t kāpotī adho nīlā, caturthyāṃ nīlā, pa­ñca­myā­m upari nīlā adhaḥ kṛṣṇā, ṣaṣṭhyāṃ kṛṣṇā, saptamyāṃ pa­ra­ma­kṛ­ṣṇā­. svā­yuḥ­pra­mā­ṇā­va­dhṛ­tā dra­vya­le­śyā uktāḥ. bhā­va­le­śyā­su a­nta­rmu­hū­rta­pa­ri­va­rti­nyaḥ­. pa­ri­ṇā­māḥ spa­rśa­ra­sa­ga­ndha­va­rṇa­śa­bdāḥ kṣe­tra­vi­śe­ṣa­ni­mi­tta­va­śā­d a­ti­duḥ­kha­he­ta­vo ’­śu­bha­ta­rā­. dehāś ca teṣām a­śu­bha­nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­yā­d a­tya­ntā­śu­bha­ta­rā vi­kṛ­tā­kṛ­ta­yo hu­ṇḍa­saṃ­sthā­nā du­rda­rśa­nāḥ­. teṣām utsedhaḥ pra­tha­mā­yāṃ sapta dhanūṃṣi trayo hastāḥ ṣa­ḍaṃ­gu­la­yaḥ­. adho ’dho — dvi­gu­ṇa­dvi­gu­ṇa u­tse­dhaḥ­. a­bhya­nta­rā­sa­dve­dyo­da­ye sati a­nā­di­pā­ri­ṇā­mi­ka­śī­to­ṣṇa­bā­hya­ni­mi­tta­ja­ni­tā a­ti­tī­vrā vedanā bhavanti nā­ra­kā­ṇā­m­. pra­tha­mā­dvi­tī­yā­tṛ­tī­yā­ca­tu­rthī­ṣu u­ṣṇa­ve­da­nā­ny eva na­ra­kā­ṇi­. pa­ñca­myā­m upari u­ṣṇa­ve­de­ne dve na­ra­ka­śa­ta­sa­ha­sre­. adhaḥ śī­ta­ve­da­na­m ekaṃ śa­ta­sa­ha­sra­m­. ṣa­ṣṭhī­sa­pta­myoḥ śī­ta­ve­da­nā­ny eva. śubhaṃ vi­ka­ri­ṣyā­ma iti a­śu­bha­ta­ra­m eva vi­ku­rva­nti­, su­kha­he­tū­n u­tpā­da­yā­ma iti duḥ­kha­he­tū­n e­vo­tpā­da­ya­nti­. ta ete bhāvā adho ’dho ’­śu­ta­rā ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §372kim eteṣāṃ nā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ śī­to­ṣṇa­ja­ni­ta­m eva duḥkham u­tā­nya­thā­pi bha­va­tī­ty ata āha —TA-PS'91 3.4pa­ra­spa­ro­dī­ri­ta­duḥ­khāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §373kathaṃ pa­ra­spa­ro­dī­rī­ta­duḥ­kha­tva­m­? nārakāḥ bha­va­pra­tya­ye­nā­va­dhi­nā mi­thyā­da­rśa­no­da­yā­d vi­bha­ṅga­vya­pa­de­śa­bhā­jā ca dūrād eva duḥ­kha­he­tū­n a­va­ga­myo­tpa­nna­duḥ­khāḥ pra­tyā­sa­ttau pa­ra­spa­rā­lo­ka­nā­c ca pra­jva­li­ta­ko­pā­gna­yaḥ pū­rva­bha­vā­nu­sma­ra­ṇā­c cā­ti­tī­vrā­nu­ba­ddha­vai­rā­ś ca śva­śṛ­gā­lā­di­va­tsvā­bhi­ghā­te pra­va­rta­mā­nāḥ sva­vi­kri­yā­kṛ­tā­si­vā­sī­pa­ra­śu­bhi­ṇḍi­mā­la­śa­kti­to­ma­ra­ku­ntā­yo­dha­nā­di­bhi­r āyudhaiḥ sva­ka­ra­ca­ra­ṇa­da­śa­nai­ś ca che­da­na­bhe­da­na­ta­kṣa­ṇa­daṃ­śa­nā­di­bhiḥ pa­ra­spa­ra­syā­ti­tī­vraṃ duḥkham u­tpā­da­ya­nti­.SAS-PS'91 §374kim e­tā­vā­n eva duḥ­kho­tpa­tti­kā­ra­ṇa­pra­kā­ra utānyo ’pi kaścid astīty ata āha —TA-PS'91 3.5saṃ­kli­ṣṭā­su­ro­dī­ri­ta­duḥ­khā­ś ca prāk caturthyāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §375de­va­ga­ti­nā­ma­ka­rma­vi­ka­lpa­syā­su­ra­tva­saṃ­va­rta­na­sya karmaṇa u­da­yā­d asyanti parān ity a­su­rāḥ­. pū­rva­ja­nma­ni bhā­vi­te­nā­ti­tī­vre­ṇa saṃ­kle­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­me­na yad u­pā­rji­taṃ pā­pa­ka­rma ta­syo­da­yā­t satataṃ kliṣṭāḥ saṃ­kli­ṣṭāḥ­, saṃ­vi­kli­ṣṭā asurāḥ saṃ­vi­kli­ṣṭā­su­rāḥ­. saṃkliṣṭā iti vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­n na sarve asurā nā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ duḥkham u­tpā­da­ya­nti­. kiṃ tarhi? a­mbā­va­rī­ṣā­da­ya eva ke­ca­ne­ti­. a­va­dhi­pra­da­rśa­nā­rthaṃ ‘prak ca­tu­rthyāḥ­’ iti vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­m­. upari tisṛṣu pṛthvīṣu saṃ­kli­ṣṭā­su­rā bā­dhā­he­ta­vo nātaḥ param iti pra­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m­. ‘ca’ śabdaḥ pū­rvo­kta­duḥ­kha­he­tu­sa­mu­cca­yā­rthaḥ­. su­ta­tptā­yo­ra­sa­pā­ya­na­ni­ṣṭa­ptā­ya­sta­mbhā­li­ṅga­na­kū­ṭa­śā­lma­lyā­ro­ha­ṇā­va­ta­ra­ṇā­yo­gha­nā­bhi­ghā­ta­vā­sī­kṣu­ra­ta­kṣa­ṇa­kṣā­ra­ta­pta­tai­lā­va­se­ca­nā­yaḥ­ku­mbhī­pā­kā­mba­rī­ṣa­bha­rja­na­vai­ta­ra­ṇī­ma­jja­na­ya­ntra­ni­ṣpī­ḍa­nā­di­bhi­r nā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ duḥkham u­tpā­da­ya­nti­. evaṃ che­da­na­bhe­da­nā­di­bhiḥ śa­ka­lī­kṛ­ta­mū­rtī­nā­m api teṣāṃ na ma­ra­ṇa­m akāle bha­va­ti­. kutaḥ? a­na­pa­va­rtyā­yu­ṣka­tvā­t­.SAS-PS'91 §376yady evaṃ, tad eva tāvad ucyatāṃ nā­ra­kā­ṇā­m ā­yuḥ­pa­ri­mā­ṇa­m ity ata āha —TA-PS'91 3.6teṣv e­ka­tri­sa­pta­da­śa­sa­pta­da­śa­dvā­viṃ­śa­ti­tra­yā­striṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā sattvānāṃ parā sthitiḥ || SAS-PS'91 §377ya­thā­kra­ma­m ity a­nu­va­rta­te­. teṣu na­ra­ke­ṣu bhū­mi­kra­me­ṇa ya­thā­saṃ­khya­m e­kā­da­yaḥ sthitayo ’­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­nte­. ra­tna­pra­bhā­yā­m utkṛṣṭā sthitir e­ka­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­. śa­rka­rā­pra­bhā­yāṃ tri­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­. vā­lu­kā­pra­bhā­yāṃ sa­pta­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­. paṃ­kaḥ­pra­bhā­yāṃ da­śa­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­. dhū­ma­pra­bhā­yāṃ sa­pta­da­śa­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­. ta­maḥ­pra­bhā­yāṃ dvā­viṃ­śa­ti­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­. ma­hā­ta­maḥ­pra­bhā­yāṃ tra­yā­striṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā iti. parā u­tkṛ­ṣṭe­ty arthaḥ. ‘­sa­ttvā­nā­m­’ iti vacanaṃ bhū­mi­ni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m­. bhūmiṣu sa­ttvā­nā­m iyaṃ sthitiḥ, na bhū­mī­nā­m iti.SAS-PS'91 §378uktaḥ sa­pta­bhū­mi­vi­stī­rṇo ’­dho­lo­kaḥ­. idānīṃ ti­rya­glo­ko va­kta­vyaḥ­. kathaṃ punas ti­rya­glo­kaḥ­. yatho ’­saṃ­khye­yāḥ sva­yaṃ­bhū­ra­ma­ṇa­pa­rya­ntā­s ti­rya­kpra­ca­ya­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇā­va­sthi­tā dvī­pa­sa­mu­drā­s tatas ti­rya­glo­ka iti. ke punas ti­rya­gvya­va­sthi­tā ity ata āha —TA-PS'91 3.7ja­mbū­dvī­pa­la­va­ṇo­dā­da­yaḥ śu­bha­nā­mā­no dvī­pa­sa­mu­drāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §379ja­mbū­dvī­pā­da­yo dvīpāḥ. la­va­ṇo­dā­da­yaḥ sa­mu­drāḥ­. yāni loke śubhāni nāmāni tan nā­mā­na­s te. tad yathā — ja­mbū­dvī­po dvīpaḥ. la­va­ṇo­daḥ sa­mu­draḥ­. dhā­ta­kī­kha­ṇḍo dvīpaḥ. kālodaḥ sa­mu­draḥ­. pu­ṣka­ra­va­ro dvīpaḥ. pu­ṣka­ra­va­raḥ sa­mu­draḥ­. vā­ru­ṇī­va­ro dvīpaḥ. vā­ru­ṇī­va­raḥ sa­mu­draḥ­. kṣī­ra­va­ro dvīpaḥ. kṣī­ra­va­raḥ sa­mu­draḥ­. ghṛ­ta­va­ro dvīpaḥ. ghṛ­ta­va­raḥ sa­mu­draḥ­. i­kṣu­va­ro dvīpaḥ. i­kṣu­va­raḥ sa­mu­draḥ­. na­ndī­śva­ra­va­ro dvīpaḥ. na­ndī­śva­ra­va­raḥ sa­mu­draḥ­. a­ru­ṇa­va­ro dvīpaḥ. a­ru­ṇa­va­raḥ sa­mu­draḥ­. ity evam a­saṃ­khye­yā dvī­pa­sa­mu­drāḥ sva­ya­mbhū­ra­ma­ṇa­pa­rya­ntā ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §380amīṣāṃ vi­ṣka­mbha­saṃ­ni­ve­śa­saṃ­sthā­na­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 3.8dvir dvir viskambhāḥ pū­rva­pū­rva­pa­ri­kṣe­pi­ṇo va­la­yā­kṛ­ta­yaḥ || SAS-PS'91 §381dvir dvir iti vī­psā­bhyā­vṛ­tti­va­ca­naṃ vi­ṣka­mbha­dvi­gu­ṇa­tva­vyā­rpttha­m­. ādyasya dvīpasya yo viṣkambhaḥ tad dvi­gu­ṇa­vi­ṣka­mbho la­va­ṇa­ja­la­dhiḥ­. ta­ddvi­gu­ṇa­vi­ṣka­mbho dvitīyo dvīpaḥ. ta­ddvi­gu­ṇa­vi­ṣka­mbho dvitīyo ja­la­dhi­r iti. dvir dvir viṣkambho yeṣāṃ te dvir dvir vi­ṣka­mbhāḥ­. pū­rva­pū­rva­pa­ri­kṣe­pi­va­ca­naṃ grā­ma­na­ga­rā­di­va­dvi­ni­ve­śo mā vi­jñā­yī­ti­. va­la­yā­kṛ­ti­va­ca­naṃ ca­tu­ra­srā­di­saṃ­sthā­nā­nta­ra­ni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m­.SAS-PS'91 §382a­trā­ha­, ja­mbū­dvī­pa­sya pra­de­śa­saṃ­sthā­na­vi­ṣka­mbhā va­kta­vyā­s ta­nmū­la­tvā­di­ta­ra­vi­ṣka­mbhā­di­vi­jñā­na­sye­ty ucyate —TA-PS'91 3.9tanmadhye me­ru­nā­bhi­r vṛtto yo­ja­na­śa­ta­sa­ha­sra­vi­ṣka­mbho ja­mbū­dvī­paḥ || SAS-PS'91 §383teṣāṃ madhye ta­nma­dhye­. ke­ṣā­m­? pū­rvo­ktā­nāṃ dvī­pa­sa­mu­drā­ṇā­m­. nābhir iva nābhiḥ. merur nābhir yasya sa me­ru­nā­bhiḥ­. vṛtta ā­di­tya­ma­ṇḍa­lo­pa­mā­naḥ­. śatānāṃ sahasraṃ śa­ta­sa­ha­sra­m­. yo­ja­nā­nāṃ śa­ta­sa­ha­sraṃ yo­ja­na­śa­ta­sa­ha­sraṃ­. yo­ja­na­śa­ta­sa­ha­sraṃ viṣkambho yasya so ’yaṃ yo­ja­na­śa­ta­sa­ha­sra­vi­ṣka­mbhaḥ­. ko ’sau? ja­mbū­dvī­paḥ­. kathaṃ ja­mbū­dvī­paḥ­? ja­mbū­vṛ­kṣo­pa­la­kṣi­ta­tvā­t­. u­tta­ra­ku­rū­ṇāṃ madhye ja­mbū­vṛ­kṣo ’­nā­di­ni­dha­naḥ pṛ­thi­vī­pa­ri­ṇā­mo ’­kṛ­tri­maḥ sa­pa­ri­vā­ra­s ta­du­pa­la­kṣi­to ’yaṃ dvīpaḥ.SAS-PS'91 §384tatra ja­mbū­dvī­pe ṣaḍabhiḥ ka­la­pa­rva­tai­r vi­bha­ktā­ni sapta kṣetrāṇi kāni tānīty ata āha — TA-PS'91 3.10bha­ra­ta­hai­ma­va­ta­ha­ri­vi­de­ha­ra­mya­ka­hai­ra­ṇya­va­tai­rā­va­ta­va­rṣāḥ kṣetraṇi || SAS-PS'91 §385bha­ra­tā­da­yaḥ saṃjñā a­nā­di­kā­la­pra­vṛ­ttā a­mi­mi­ttāḥ­. tatra bha­ra­ta­va­rṣaḥ kva saṃ­ni­vi­ṣṭaḥ­? da­kṣi­ṇa­di­gbhā­ge hi­ma­va­to ’dres trayāṇāṃ sa­mu­drā­ṇāṃ madhye ā­ro­pi­ta­cā­pā­kā­ro bha­ra­ta­va­rsaḥ­. vi­ja­yā­rddhe­na ga­ṅgā­si­ndhu­bhyāṃ ca vibhaktaḥ sa ṣa­ṭkha­ṇḍaḥ­. kṣu­dra­hi­ma­va­nta­m u­tta­re­ṇa da­kṣi­ṇe­na ma­hā­hi­ma­va­ntaṃ pū­rvā­pa­ra­sa­mu­dra­yo­r madhye hai­ma­va­ta­va­rṣaḥ­. ni­ṣa­dha­sya da­kṣi­ṇa­to ma­hā­hi­ma­va­ta u­tta­ra­taḥ pū­rvā­pa­ra­sa­mu­dra­yo­r a­nta­rā­le ha­ri­va­rṣaḥ­. ni­ṣa­dha­syo­tta­rā­n nīlato da­kṣi­ṇa­taḥ pū­rvā­pa­ra­sa­mu­dra­yo­r antare vi­de­ha­sya saṃ­ni­ve­śo dra­ṣṭa­vyaḥ­. nīlata uttarād rukmiṇo da­kṣi­ṇā­t pū­rvā­pa­ra­sa­mu­dra­yo­r madhye ra­mya­ka­va­rṣaḥ­. rukmiṇa u­tta­rā­c chi­kha­ri­ṇo da­kṣi­ṇā­t pū­rvā­pa­ra­sa­mu­dra­yo­r madhye saṃ­ni­ve­śī hai­ra­ṇya­va­ta­va­rṣaḥ­. śi­kha­ri­ṇa u­tta­ra­ta­s trayāṇāṃ sa­mu­drā­ṇāṃ madhye ai­rā­va­ta­va­rṣaḥ­. vi­ja­yā­rddhe­na ra­ktā­ra­kto­dā­bhyāṃ ca vibhaktaḥ sa ṣa­ṭkha­ṇḍaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §386ṣaṭ ku­la­pa­rva­tā ity uktaṃ ke punas te kathaṃ vā vya­va­sthi­tā ity ata āha —TA-PS'91 3.11ta­dvi­bhā­ji­naḥ pū­rvā­pa­rā­ya­tā hi­ma­va­nma­hā­hi­ma­va­nni­ṣa­dha­nī­la­ru­kmi­śi­kha­ri­ṇo va­rṣa­dha­ra­pa­rva­tāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §387tāni kṣetrāṇi vi­bha­ja­nta ity evaṃ śīlās ta­dvi­bhā­ji­naḥ­. pū­rvā­pa­rā­ya­tā iti pū­rvā­pa­ra­ko­ṭi­bhyāṃ la­va­ṇa­ja­la­dhi­spa­rśi­na ity arthaḥ. hi­ma­va­dā­da­yo ’­nā­di­kā­la­pra­vṛ­ttā a­ni­mi­tta­saṃ­jñā va­rṣa­vi­bhā­ga­he­tu­tvā­d va­rṣa­dha­ra­pa­rva­tā ity u­cya­nte­. tatra kva hi­ma­vā­n­? bha­ra­ta­sya hai­ma­va­ta­sya ca sīmani vya­va­sthi­taḥ­. kṣu­dra­hi­ma­vā­n yo­ja­na­śa­to­cchrā­yaḥ­. hai­ma­va­ta­sya ha­ri­va­rṣa­sya ca vi­bhā­ga­ka­ro ma­hā­hi­ma­vā­n dvi­yo­ja­na­śa­to­cchrā­yaḥ­. vi­de­ha­sya da­kṣi­ṇa­to ha­ri­va­rṣa­syo­tta­ra­to niṣadho nāma pa­rva­ta­ś ca­tu­ryo­ja­na­śa­to­cchrā­yaḥ­. uttare trayo ’pi parvatāḥ sva­va­rṣa­vi­bhā­ji­no vyā­khyā­tāḥ­. u­cchrā­ya­ś ca teṣāṃ catvāri dve ekaṃ ca yo­ja­na­śa­taṃ ve­di­ta­vya­m­. sarveṣāṃ pa­rva­tā­nā­m u­cchrā­ya­sya ca­tu­rbhā­go ’­va­gā­haḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §388tesāṃ va­rṇa­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 3.12he­mā­rju­na­ta­pa­nī­ya­vai­ḍū­rya­ra­ja­ta­he­ma­ma­yāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §389ta ete hi­ma­va­dā­da­yaḥ parvatā he­mā­di­ma­yā vi­di­ta­vyā ya­thā­kra­ma­m­. he­ma­ma­yo hi­ma­vā­n cī­na­pa­ṭṭa­va­rṇaḥ­. a­rju­na­ma­yo ma­hā­hi­ma­vā­n śu­kla­va­rṇaḥ­. ta­pa­nī­ya­ma­yo ni­ṣa­dha­s ta­ru­ṇā­di­tya­va­rṇaḥ­. vai­ḍū­rya­ma­yo nīlo mā­yu­ra­grī­vā­bhaḥ­. ra­ja­ta­ma­yo rukmī śuklaḥ. he­ma­ma­yaḥ śikharo cī­na­pa­ṭṭa­va­rṇaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §390punar api ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 3.13ma­ṇi­vi­ci­tra­pā­rśvā upari mūle ca tu­lya­vi­stā­rāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §391nā­na­va­rṇa­pra­bhā­di­gu­ṇo­pe­tai­r ma­ṇi­bhi­r vi­ci­trā­ṇi pārśvāṇi yeṣāṃ te ma­ṇi­vi­ci­tra­pā­rśvāḥ­. a­ni­ṣṭa­saṃ­sthā­na­sya ni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m u­pa­ryā­di­va­ca­naṃ kri­ya­te­. ‘ca’ śabdo ma­dhya­sa­mu­cca­yā­rthaḥ­. ya eṣāṃ mūle vistāraḥ sa upari madhye ca tulyaḥ.SAS-PS'91 §392teṣāṃ madhye la­bdhā­spa­dā hradā ucyante —TA-PS'91 3.14pa­dma­ma­hā­pa­dma­ti­gi­ñcha­ke­sa­ri­ma­hā­pu­ṇḍa­rī­ka­pu­ṇḍa­rī­kā hradās teṣām upari || SAS-PS'91 §393padmo ma­hā­pa­dma­s tigiñchaḥ kesarī ma­hā­pu­ṇḍa­rī­kaḥ pu­ṇḍa­rī­ka iti teṣāṃ hi­ma­va­dā­dī­nā­m upari ya­thā­kra­ma­m ete hradā ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §394ta­trā­dya­sya saṃ­sthā­na­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 3.15prathamo yo­ja­na­sa­ha­srā­yā­ma­s ta­da­rddha­vi­ṣka­mbho hradaḥ || SAS-PS'91 §395prā­kpra­tya­g yo­ja­na­sa­ha­srā­yā­m u­da­ga­vā­k pa­ñca­yo­ja­na­śa­ta­vi­stā­ro va­jra­ma­ya­ta­lo vi­vi­dha­ma­ṇi­ka­na­ka­vi­ci­tri­ta­ta­ṭaḥ pa­dma­nā­mā­hra­daḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §396ta­syā­va­gā­ha­pra­klṛ­ptya­rtha­m idam ucyate —TA-PS'91 3.16da­śa­yo­ja­nā­va­gā­haḥ || SAS-PS'91 §397a­va­gā­ho ’dhaḥ praveśo ni­mna­tā­. da­śa­yo­ja­nā­ny a­va­gā­ho ’sya da­śa­yo­ja­nā­va­gā­haḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §398tanmadye kim —TA-PS'91 3.17tanmadhye yojanaṃ pu­ṣka­ra­m || SAS-PS'91 §399yo­ja­na­pra­mā­ṇa­m yo­ja­na­m­, kro­śā­yā­ma­pa­tra­tvā­t kro­śa­dva­ya­vi­ṣka­mbha­ka­rṇi­ka­tvā­c ca yo­ja­nā­yā­ma­vi­ṣka­mbha­m­. ja­la­ta­lā­t kro­śa­dva­yo­cchrā­ya­nā­laṃ yāvad ba­hu­la­pa­tra­pra­ca­yaṃ pu­ṣka­ra­m a­va­ga­nta­vya­m­.SAS-PS'91 §400i­ta­re­ṣāṃ hradānāṃ pu­ṣka­rā­ṇāṃ cā­yā­mā­di­ni­rjñā­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 3.18ta­ddvi­gu­ṇa­dvi­gu­ṇā hrdāḥ pu­ṣka­rā­ṇi ca || SAS-PS'91 §401sa ca tacca te, tayor dviguṇā dvi­gu­ṇā­s ta­ddvi­gu­ṇa­dvi­gu­ṇā iti dvitvaṃ vyā­pti­jñā­–­pa­nā­rtha­m­. kena dvi­gu­ṇāḥ­? ā­yā­mā­di­nā­. pa­dma­hra­da­sya dvi­gu­ṇā­yā­ma­vi­ṣka­mbhā­va­gā­ho ma­hā­pa­dmo hradaḥ. tasya dvi­gu­ṇā­yā­ma­vi­ṣka­mbhā­va­gā­ha­s tigiñcho hradaḥ. pu­ṣka­rā­ṇi ca. kiṃ? dvi­gu­ṇā­ni dvi­gu­ṇā­nī­ty a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §402ta­nni­vā­si­nī­nāṃ devīnāṃ saṃ­jñā­jī­vi­ta­pa­ri­vā­ra­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 3.19ta­nni­vā­si­nyo devyaḥ śrī­hrī­dhṛ­ti­kī­rti­bu­ddhi­la­kṣmyaḥ pa­lyo­pa­ma­sthi­ta­yaḥ sa­sā­mā­ni­ka­pa­ri­ṣa­tkāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §403teṣu pu­ṣka­re­ṣu ka­rṇi­kā­ma­dhya­de­śa­ni­ve­śi­naḥ śa­ra­dvi­ma­la­pū­rṇa­ca­ndra­dyu­ti­ha­rāḥ kro­śā­yā­māḥ kro­śā­rddha­vi­ṣka­mbhā de­śo­na­kro­śo­tse­dāḥ prā­sā­dāḥ­. teṣu ni­va­sa­ntī­ty evaṃ śīlās ta­nni­vā­si­nyaḥ­, devyaḥ śrī­hrī­dhṛ­ti­kī­rti­bu­ddhi­la­kṣmī­saṃ­jñi­kā­s teṣu pa­dmā­di­ṣu ya­thā­kra­maṃ ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­. ‘­pa­lyo­pa­ma­sthi­ta­yaḥ­’ ity a­ne­nā­yu­ṣaḥ pra­mā­na­m u­kta­m­. samāne sthāne bhavāḥ sā­mā­ni­kāḥ­. sā­mā­ni­kā­ś ca pa­ri­ṣa­da­ś ca sā­mā­ni­ka­pa­ri­ṣa­daḥ­. saha sā­mā­ni­ka­pa­ri­ṣa­dbhi­r vartanta iti sa­sā­mā­ni­ka­pa­ri­ṣa­tkāḥ­. tasya padmasya pa­ri­vā­ra­pa­dme­ṣu prā­sā­dā­nā­m upari sā­mā­ni­kāḥ pa­ri­ṣa­da­ś ca va­sa­nti­.SAS-PS'91 §404yakābhiḥ sa­ri­dbhi­s tāni kṣetrāṇi pra­vi­bha­ktā­ni tā ucyate —TA-PS'91 3.20ga­ṅgā­si­ndhu­ro­hi­dro­hi­tā­syā­ha­ri­ddha­ri­kā­ntā­sī­tā­sī­to­dā­nā­rī­na­ra­kā­ntā­su­va­rṇa­rū­pya­kū­lā­ra­ktā­ra­kto­dāḥ sa­ri­ta­s ta­nma­dhya­gāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §405sarito na vāpyaḥ. tāḥ kim antarā uta samīpā iti? āha — ta­nma­dhya­gāḥ teṣāṃ kṣe­trā­ṇā­m madhyaṃ ta­nma­dhya­m­. tanmadhyaṃ ta­nma­dhye­na vā ga­ccha­tī­ti ta­nma­dhya­gāḥ­. ekatra sarvāsāṃ pra­saṃ­ga­ni­vṛ­ttya­rthaṃ di­gvi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rthaṃ cāha —TA-PS'91 3.21dvayor dvayoḥ pūrvāḥ pūrvagāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §406dvayor dvayoḥ sa­ri­to­r ekaikaṃ kṣetraṃ viṣaya iti vā­kya­śe­ṣā­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhā­d ekatra sarvāsāṃ pra­saṃ­ga­ni­vṛ­ttiḥ kṛtā. ‘pūvaḥ pū­rva­gāḥ­’ iti vacanaṃ di­gvi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m­. tatra pūrvā yāḥ sa­ri­ta­s tāḥ pū­rva­gāḥ­. pū­rva­ja­la­dhiṃ ga­ccha­ntī­ti pū­rva­gāḥ­. kim apekṣaṃ pū­rva­tva­m­? sū­tra­ni­rde­śā­pe­kṣa­m­. yady evaṃ ga­ṅgā­si­ndhvā­da­yaḥ sapta pūvagā iti prā­pta­m­? naiṣa doṣaḥ; dvayor dvayor ity a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhā­t­. dvayor dvayoḥ pūvāḥ pūrvagā iti ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §407i­ta­rā­saṃ di­gvi­bhā­ga­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 3.22śeṣāstv a­pa­ra­gāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §408dvayor dvayor yā a­va­śi­ṣṭā­s tā a­pa­ra­gāḥ pra­tye­ta­vyāḥ­. a­pa­ra­sa­mu­draṃ ga­ccha­ntī­ty a­pa­ra­gāḥ­. tatra pa­dma­hra­da­pra­bha­vā pū­rva­to­ra­ṇa­dvā­ra­ni­rga­tā gaṅgā. a­pa­ra­to­ra­ṇa­dvā­ra­ni­rga­tā sindhuḥ. u­dī­cya­to­ra­ṇa­dvā­ra­ni­rga­tā ro­hi­tā­syā­. ma­hā­pa­dma­hra­da­pra­bha­vā a­vā­cya­to­ra­ṇa­dvā­ra­ni­rga­tā ro­hi­t­. u­dī­cya­to­ra­ṇa­dvā­ra­ni­rga­tā ha­ri­kā­ntā­. ti­gi­ñcha­hra­da­pra­bha­vā da­kṣi­ṇa­to­ra­ṇa­dvā­ra­ni­rga­tā ha­ri­t­. u­dī­cya­to­ra­ṇa­dvā­ra­ni­rga­tā sī­to­dā­. ke­sa­ri­hra­da­pra­bha­vā a­vā­cya­to­ra­ṇa­dvā­ra­ni­rga­tā sītā. u­dī­cya­to­ra­ṇa­dvā­ra­ni­rga­tā na­ra­kā­ntā­. ma­hā­pu­ṇḍa­rī­ka­hra­da­pra­bha­vā da­kṣi­ṇa­to­ra­ṇa­dvā­ra­ni­rga­tā nārī. u­dī­cya­to­ra­ṇa­dvā­ra­ni­rga­tā rū­pya­kū­lā­. pu­ṇḍa­rī­ka­hra­da­pra­bha­vā a­vā­cya­to­ra­ṇa­dvā­ra­ni­rga­tā su­va­rṇa­kū­lā­. pū­rva­to­ra­ṇa­dvā­ra­ni­rga­tā raktā. pra­tī­cya­to­ra­ṇa­dvā­ra­ni­rga­tā ra­kto­dā­.SAS-PS'91 §409tāsāṃ pa­ri­vā­ra­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 3.23ca­tu­rda­śa­na­dī­sa­ha­sra­pa­ri­vṛ­tā ga­ṅgā­si­ndhvā­da­yo nadyaḥ || SAS-PS'91 §410kim arthaṃ ‘­ga­ṅgā­si­ndhvā­di­’ grahanaṃ kri­ya­te­? na­dī­gra­hṇā­rtha­m­. pra­kṛ­tā­s tā a­bhi­saṃ­bha­dya­nte­? naivaṃ śaṃ­kya­m­; ‘­a­na­nta­ra­sya vidhir vā bhavati pra­ti­ṣe­dho vā’ iti a­pa­ra­gā­ṇā­m eva grahaṇaṃ syāt. ga­ṅgā­di­gra­ha­ṇa­m e­vā­stī­ti cet? pū­rva­gā­ṇā­m eva grahaṇaṃ syāt. ata u­bha­yī­nāṃ gra­ha­ṇā­rthaṃ ‘­ga­ṅgā­si­ndhvā­di­’ grahaṇaṃ kri­ya­te­. ‘­na­dī­’ grahaṇaṃ dviguṇā dviguṇā ity a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhā­rtha­m­, gaṅgā ca­tu­rda­śa­na­dī­sa­ha­sra­pa­ri­vṛ­tā­. sindhur api. evam uttarā api nadyaḥ pra­ti­kṣe­traṃ ta­ddvi­gu­ṇa­dvi­gu­ṇā bha­va­nti­; ā vi­de­hā­ntā­t­. tata uttarā a­rddhā­rddha­hī­nāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §411uktānāṃ kṣetrāṇāṃ vi­ṣka­mbha­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 3.24bharataḥ ṣa­ḍviṃ­śa­pa­ñca­yo­ja­na­śa­ta­vi­stā­raḥ ṣaṭ cai­ko­na­viṃ­śa­ti­bhā­gā yo­ja­na­sya || SAS-PS'91 §412ṣa­ḍa­dhi­kā viṃśatiḥ ṣa­ḍviṃ­śa­tiḥ­. ṣa­ḍviṃ­śa­ti­r adhikā yeṣu tāni ṣa­ḍviṃ­śā­ni­. ṣa­ḍviṃ­śā­ni pa­ñca­yo­ja­na­śa­tā­ni vistāro yasya ṣa­ḍviṃ­śa­pa­ñca­yo­ja­na­śa­ta­vi­stā­ro bha­ra­taḥ­. kim e­tā­vā­n eva? na; ity āha ṣaṭ cai­ko­na­viṃ­śa­ti­bhā­gā yo­ja­na­sya vistāro ’syety a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §413i­ta­re­ṣāṃ vi­ṣka­mbha­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 3.25ta­ddvi­gu­ṇa­dvi­gu­ṇa­vi­stā­rā va­rṣa­dha­ra­va­rṣā vi­de­hā­ntāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §414tato bha­ra­tā­d dviguṇo dviguṇo vistāro yesāṃ ta ime ta­ddvi­gu­ṇa­dvi­gu­ṇa­vi­stā­rāḥ­. ke te va­rṣa­dha­ra­va­rṣāḥ­. kiṃ sarve? na; ity āha vi­de­hā­ntā iti.SAS-PS'91 §415a­tho­tta­re­ṣāṃ katham ity ata āha —TA-PS'91 3.26uttarā da­kṣi­ṇa­tu­lyāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §416uttarā ai­rā­va­tā­da­yo nīlāntā bha­ra­tā­di­bhi­r da­kṣi­ṇai­s tulyā dra­ṣṭa­vyāḥ­. a­tī­ta­sya sa­rva­syā­yaṃ viśeṣo ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. tena hra­da­pu­ṣka­rā­dī­nāṃ tulyatā yojyā.SAS-PS'91 §417a­ttrā­ha­, uktesu bha­ra­tā­di­ṣu kṣetreṣu ma­nu­ṣyā­ṇāṃ kiṃ tulyo ’­nu­bha­vā­diḥ­, āho svid asti kaścit pra­ti­vi­śe­ṣa ity a­tro­cya­te —TA-PS'91 3.27bha­ra­tai­rā­va­ta­yo­r vṛ­ddhi­hrā­sau ṣa­ṭsa­ma­yā­bhyā­m u­tsa­rpi­ṇya­va­sa­rpi­ṇī­bhyā­m || SAS-PS'91 §418vṛddhiś ca hrāsaś ca vṛ­ddhi­hrā­sau­. kā­bhyā­m­? ṣa­ṭsa­ma­yā­bhyā­m u­tsa­rpi­ṇya­va­sa­rpi­ṇī­bhyā­m­. kayoḥ? bha­ra­tai­rā­va­ta­yoḥ­. na tayoḥ kṣe­tra­yo­r vṛ­ddhi­hrā­sau staḥ; a­saṃ­bha­vā­t­. tatsthānāṃ ma­nu­ṣyā­ṇāṃ vṛ­ddhi­hrā­sā­u bha­va­taḥ­. a­tha­vā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­ni­rde­śaḥ­. bharate ai­rā­va­te ca ma­nu­ṣyā­ṇāṃ vṛ­ddhi­hrā­sā­v iti. kiṃ kṛtau vṛ­ddhi­hrā­sau­? a­nu­bha­vā­yuḥ­pra­mā­ṇā­di­kṛ­tau­. a­nu­bha­va u­pa­bho­gaḥ­, ā­yu­rjī­vi­ta­pa­ri­mā­ṇa­m­, pramāṇaṃ śa­rī­ro­tse­dha ity evam ā­di­bhi­r vṛ­ddhi­hrā­sau ma­nu­ṣyā­ṇāṃ bha­va­taḥ­. kiṃ hetukau punas tau? kā­la­he­tu­kau­. sa ca kālo dvividhaḥ — u­tsa­rpi­ṇī a­va­sa­rpi­ṇī ceti. tadbhedāḥ pratyekaṃ ṣaṭ. a­nva­rtha­saṃ­jñe caite. a­nu­bha­vā­di­bhi­r u­tsa­rpa­ṇa­śī­lā u­tsa­rpi­ṇī­. tair e­vā­va­sa­rpa­ṇa­ṣī­lā a­va­sa­rpi­ṇī­. ta­trā­va­sa­rpi­ṇī ṣaḍvidhā — su­ṣa­ma­su­ṣa­mā suṣamā su­ṣa­ma­du­ṣṣa­mā du­ṣṣa­ma­su­ṣa­mā duṣṣamā a­ti­du­ṣṣa­mā ceti. u­tsa­rpi­ṇya­pi a­ti­du­ṣṣa­mā­dyā su­ṣa­ma­su­ṣa­mā­ntā ṣa­ṭvi­dhai­va bha­va­ti­. a­va­sa­rpi­ṇyāḥ pa­ri­mā­ṇaṃ da­śa­sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­ko­ṭī­ko­ṭyaḥ­. u­tsa­rpi­ṇyā api tāvatya eva. sobhayī kalpa ity ā­khyā­te­. tatra su­ṣa­ma­su­ṣa­mā catasraḥ sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­ko­ṭī­ko­ṭyaḥ­. tadādau manuṣyā u­tta­ra­ku­ru­ma­nu­ṣya­tu­lyāḥ­. tataḥ krameṇa hānau satyāṃ suṣamā bhavati tisraḥ sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­ko­ṭī­ko­ṭyaḥ­. tadādau manuṣyā ha­ri­va­rṣa­ma­nu­ṣya­sa­māḥ­. tataḥ krameṇa hānau satyāṃ su­ṣa­ma­du­ṣṣa­mā bhavati dve sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­ko­ṭī­ko­ṭyau­. tadādau manuṣyā hai­ma­va­ta­ka­ma­nu­ṣya­sa­māḥ­. tataḥ krameṇa hānau satyāṃ du­ṣṣa­ma­su­ṣa­mā bhavati e­ka­sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­ko­ṭī­ko­ṭī dvi ca­tvā­riṃ­śa­dva­rṣa­sa­ha­sro­nā­. tadadau manuṣyā vi­de­ha­ja­na­tu­lyā bha­va­nti­. tataḥ krameṇa hānau satyāṃ duṣṣamā bhavati e­ko­viṃ­śa­ti­va­rṣa­sa­ha­srā­ṇi­. tataḥ krameṇa hanau satyām a­ti­du­ṣṣa­mā bhavati e­ka­viṃ­śa­ti­va­rṣa­sa­ha­srā­ṇi­. evam u­tsa­rpi­ṇy api vi­pa­rī­ta­kra­mā ve­di­ta­vyā­.SAS-PS'91 §419a­the­ta­rā­su bhūmiṣu kā­va­sthe­ty ata āha —TA-PS'91 3.28tābhyām aparā bhūmayo ’­va­sthi­tāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §420tābhyāṃ bha­ra­tai­rā­va­tā­bhyā­m aparā bhūmayo ’­va­sthi­tā bha­va­nti­. na hi ta­tro­tsa­rpi­ṇya­va­sa­rpi­ṇyau staḥ.SAS-PS'91 §421kiṃ tāsu bhūmiṣu ma­nu­ṣyā­s tu­lyā­yu­ṣa āho svit kaścid asti pra­ti­vi­śe­ṣa ity ata āha —TA-PS'91 3.29e­ka­dvi­tri­pa­lo­pa­ma­sthi­ta­yo hai­ma­va­ta­ka­hā­ri­va­rṣa­ka­dai­va­ku­ra­va­kāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §422hai­ma­va­te bhavā hai­ma­va­ta­kā ity evaṃ ‘­vu­ñi­’ sati ma­nu­ṣya­saṃ­pra­tya­yo bha­va­ti­. evam u­tta­ra­yo­r api. hai­ma­va­ta­kā­da­ya­s trayaḥ. e­kā­da­ya­s trayaḥ. tatra ya­thā­saṃ­khya­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhaḥ kri­ya­te­. e­ka­pa­lyo­pa­ma­sthi­ta­yo hai­ma­va­ta­kāḥ­. dvi­pa­lyo­pa­ma­sthi­ta­yo hā­ri­va­rṣa­kāḥ­. tri­pa­lyo­pa­ma­sthi­ta­yo dai­va­ku­ra­va­kā iti. tatra pañcasu hai­ma­va­te­ṣu su­ṣa­ma­du­ṣṣa­mā sa­dā­va­sthi­tā­. tatra manuṣyā e­ka­pa­lyo­pa­mā­yu­ṣo dvi­dha­nuḥ­sa­ha­sro­cchra­tā­ś ca­tu­rtha­bha­ktā­hā­rā nī­lo­tpa­la­va­rṇāḥ­. pañcasu ha­ri­va­rṣe­ṣu suṣamā sa­dā­va­sthi­tā­. tatra manuṣyā dvi­pa­lyo­pa­mā­yu­ś cā­pa­sa­ha­sro­tse­dhāḥ ṣa­ṣṭha­bha­ktā­hā­rāḥ śaṃ­kha­va­rṇāḥ­. pañcasu de­va­ku­ru­ṣu su­ṣa­ma­su­ṣa­mā sa­dā­va­sthi­tā­. tatra ma­nu­ṣyā­s tri­pa­lyo­pa­mā­yu­ṣaḥ ṣa­ḍdha­nuḥ­sa­ha­sro­cchrā­yā a­ṣṭa­ma­bha­ktā­hā­rāḥ ka­na­ka­va­rṇā­.SAS-PS'91 §423a­tho­tta­re­ṣu kā­va­sthe­ty ata āha —TA-PS'91 3.30ta­tho­tta­rāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §424yathā dakṣiṇā vyā­khyā­thā­s ta­thai­vo­tta­rā ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­. hai­ra­nya­va­ta­kā hai­ma­va­ta­kai­s tulyāḥ. rāmyakā hā­ri­va­rṣa­kai­s tulyāḥ. dai­va­ku­ra­va­kai­r au­tta­ra­ku­ru­va­kāḥ sa­mā­khyā­tāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §425atha vi­de­he­ṣv a­va­sthi­te­ṣu kā sthitir ity a­tro­cya­te —TA-PS'91 3.31vi­de­he­ṣu saṃ­khye­ya­kā­lāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §426sarveṣu vi­de­he­ṣu saṃ­khye­ya­kā­lā ma­nu­ṣyāḥ­. tatra kālaḥ su­ṣa­ma­du­ṣṣa­mā­nto­pa­maḥ sa­dā­va­sthi­taḥ­. ma­nu­ṣyā­ś ca pa­ñca­dha­nuḥ­śa­to­tse­dhāḥ­. ni­tyā­hā­rāḥ­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇai­ka­pū­rva­ko­ṭī­sthi­ti­kāḥ­. ja­gha­nye­nā­nta­rmu­hū­rtā­yu­ṣaḥ­. tasyāś ca saṃbandhe gāthāṃ paṭhanti — puvassa du pa­ri­mā­ṇaṃ sadariṃ khalu ko­ḍi­sa­da­sa­ha­ssā­iṃ | chapaṇṇaṃ ca sahassā boddhavvā vā­sa­ko­ḍī­ṇaṃ || SAS-PS'91 §427ukto bha­ra­ta­sya vi­ṣka­mbhaḥ­. punaḥ pra­kā­rā­nta­re­ṇa ta­tpra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 3.32bha­ra­ta­sya viṣkambho ja­mbū­dvī­pa­sya na­va­ti­śa­ta­bhā­gaḥ || SAS-PS'91 §428ja­mbū­dvī­pa­vi­ṣka­mbha­sya yo­ja­na­śa­ta­sa­ha­sra­sya na­va­ti­śa­ta­bhā­gī­kṛ­ta­syai­ko bhāgo bha­ra­ta­sya vi­ṣka­mbhaḥ­. sa pūrvokta eva. uktaṃ ja­mbū­dvī­paṃ pa­ri­vṛ­tya vedikā sthitā, tataḥ paro la­va­ṇo­daḥ samudro dvi­yo­ja­na­śa­ta­sa­ha­sra­va­la­ya­vi­ṣka­mbhaḥ­. tataḥ paro dhā­ta­kī­kha­ṇḍo dvīpaś ca­tu­ryo­ja­na­śa­ta­sa­ha­sra­va­la­ya­vi­ṣka­mbhaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §429tatra va­rṣā­dī­nāṃ saṃ­khyā­di­vi­dhi­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 3.33dvir dhā­ta­kī­kha­ṇḍe || SAS-PS'91 §430bha­ra­tā­dī­nāṃ dra­vyā­ṇā­m i­hā­bhyā­vrtti­r vi­va­kṣi­tā­. atra kathaṃ suc? a­dhyā­hri­ya­mā­na­kri­yā­bhyā­vṛ­tti­dyo­ta­nā­rthaḥ suc. yathā dvi­stā­vā­n ayaṃ prāsado mīyata iti. evaṃ dvir dhā­ta­kī­kha­ṇḍe bha­ra­tā­da­yo mīyante iti. tad yathā — dvābhyām i­ṣvā­kā­ra­pa­rva­tā­bhyāṃ da­kṣi­ṇo­tta­rā­ya­tā­bhyāṃ la­va­ṇo­da­kā­lo­da­ve­di­kā­spṛ­ṣṭa­ko­ṭi­bhyāṃ vibhakto dhā­ta­kī­kha­ṇḍaḥ pū­rvā­pa­ra iti. tatra pūrvasya a­pa­ra­sya ca madhye dvau ma­nda­rau­. tayor u­bha­ya­to bha­ra­tā­dī­ni kṣetrāṇi hi­ma­va­dā­da­ya­ś ca va­rṣa­dha­ra­pa­rva­tāḥ­. evaṃ dvau bharatau dvau hi­ma­va­ntau ity evam ādi saṃkhyānaṃ dviguṇaṃ ve­di­ta­vya­m­. ja­mbū­dvī­pa­hi­ma­va­dā­dī­nāṃ va­rṣa­dha­rā­ṇāṃ yo vi­ṣka­mbha­s ta­ddvi­gu­ṇo dhā­ta­kī­kha­ṇḍe hi­ma­va­dā­dī­nāṃ va­rṣa­dha­rā­ṇā­m­. va­rṣa­dha­rā­ś ca­krā­ra­va­da­va­sthi­tāḥ­. a­ra­vi­va­ra­saṃ­sthā­nā­ni kṣe­trā­ṇi­. ja­mbū­dvī­pe yatra ja­mbū­vṛ­kṣaḥ sthitaḥ tatra dhā­ta­kī­kha­ṇḍe dhā­tkī­vṛ­kṣaḥ sa­pa­ri­vā­raḥ­. ta­dyo­gā­d dhā­ta­kī­kha­ṇḍa iti dvīpasya nāma pra­tī­ta­m­. ta­tpa­ri­kṣe­pī kālodaḥ samudraḥ ṭaṃ­ka­cchi­nna­tī­rthaḥ a­ṣṭa­yo­ja­na­śa­ta­sa­ha­sra­va­la­ya­vi­ka­mbhaḥ­. kā­lo­da­pa­ri­kṣe­pī pu­ṣka­ra­dvī­paḥ ṣo­da­śa­yo­ja­na­śa­ta­sa­ha­sra­va­la­ya­vi­ṣka­mbhaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §431tatra dvī­pā­mbho­ni­dhi­vi­ṣka­mbha­dvi­gu­ṇa­pa­ri­klṛ­pti­va­ddhā­ta­kī­kha­ṇḍa­va­rṣā­di­dvi­gu­ṇa­vṛ­ddhi­pra­saṃ­ge vi­śe­ṣā­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­rtha­m āha — TA-PS'91 3.34pu­ṣka­rā­rddhe ca || SAS-PS'91 §432kim. dvir ity a­nu­va­rta­te­. kim apekṣā dvir ā­vṛ­ttiḥ­? ja­mbū­dī­pa­bha­ra­ta­hi­ma­va­dā­dya­pe­kṣa­yai­va­. kutaḥ? vyā­khyā­na­taḥ­. yathā dhā­ta­kī­kha­ṇḍe hi­ma­va­dā­dī­nāṃ vi­ṣka­mbha­s tathā pu­ṣka­rā­rdhe hi­ma­va­dā­dī­nāṃ viṣkambho dviguṇa iti vyā­khyā­ya­te­. nāmāni tāny eva, i­ṣvā­ka­rau mandarau ca pū­rva­va­t­. yatra ja­mbū­vṛ­kṣa­s tatra puṣkaraṃ sa­pa­ri­vā­ra­m­. tata eva tasya dvipasya nāma rūḍhaṃ pu­ṣka­ra­dvī­pa iti. atha kathaṃ pu­ṣka­rā­rddha­saṃ­jñā­. mā­nu­ṣo­tta­ra­śai­le­na vi­bha­ktā­rdha­tvā­t pu­ṣka­rā­rdha­saṃ­jñā­.SAS-PS'91 §433atrāha kim arthaṃ ja­mbū­dvī­pa­hi­ma­va­dā­di­saṃ­khyā dvir āvṛttā pu­ṣka­rā­rdhe ka­thya­te­, na punaḥ kṛtsna eva pu­ṣka­ra­dvī­pe­. ity a­tro­cya­te —TA-PS'91 3.35prāṅ mā­nu­ṣo­tta­rā­n manuṣyāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §434pu­ṣka­ra­dvī­pa­ba­hu­ma­dhya­de­śa­bhā­gī va­la­ya­vṛ­tto mā­nu­ṣo­tta­ro nāma śailaḥ. tasmāt prāgeva manuṣyā na bahir iti. tato na bahiḥ pū­rvo­kta­kṣe­tra­vi­bhā­go ’sti. nāsmād uttaraṃ ka­dā­ci­d api vi­dyā­dha­rā ṛ­ddhi­prā­ptā api manuṣya gacchanti a­nya­tro­pa­pā­da­sa­mu­dghā­tā­bhyā­m­. tato ’­syā­nva­rtha­saṃ­jñā­. evaṃ ja­mbū­dvī­pā­di­ṣv a­rdha­tṛ­tī­ye­ṣu dvīpeṣu dvayoś ca sa­mu­dra­yo­r manuṣyā ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­. te dvividhāḥ —TA-PS'91 3.36āryā mlecchāś ca || SAS-PS'91 §435guṇair gu­ṇa­va­dbhi­r vā aryanta ity āryāḥ. te dvividhā ṛ­ddhi­prā­ptā­ryā a­nṛ­ddhi­prā­ptā­ryā­ś ceti. a­nṛ­ddhi­prā­ptā­ryāḥ paṃ­ca­vi­dhāḥ kṣetrāryā jātyāryāḥ ka­rmā­ryā­ś cā­ri­trā­ryā da­rśa­nā­ryā­ś ceti. ṛ­ddhi­prā­ptā­ryāḥ sa­pta­vi­dhāḥ­; bu­ddhi­vi­kri­yā­ta­po­ba­lau­ṣa­dha­ra­sā­kṣī­ṇa­bhe­dā­t­. mlecchā dvividhāḥ — a­nta­rdvī­pa­jāḥ ka­rma­bhū­mi­jā­ś ceti. ta­trā­nta­rdvī­pā la­va­ṇo­da­dhe­r a­bhya­nta­re pārśve ’ṣṭāsu dikṣv aṣṭau. ta­da­nta­re­ṣu cāṣṭau. hi­ma­va­cchi­kha­ri­ṇo­r u­bha­yo­ś ca vi­ja­yā­rddha­yo­r anteṣv aṣṭau. tatra dikṣu dvīpā ve­di­kā­yā­s tiryak pa­ñca­yo­ja­na­śa­tā­ni praviśya bha­va­nti­. vidikṣv a­nta­re­ṣu ca dvīpāḥ pa­ñcā­śa­tpa­ñca­yo­ja­na­śa­te­ṣu gateṣu bha­va­nti­. śai­lā­nte­ṣu dvīpāḥ ṣa­ḍyo­ja­na­śa­te­ṣu gateṣu bha­va­nti­. dikṣu dvīpāḥ śa­ta­yo­ja­na­vi­stā­rāḥ­. vidikṣv a­nta­re­ṣu ca dvīpās ta­da­rdha­vi­ṣka­mbhāḥ­. śai­lā­nte­ṣu pa­ñca­viṃ­śa­ti­yo­ja­na­vi­stā­rāḥ­. tatra pūrvasyāṃ diśy e­ko­ru­kāḥ­. a­pa­ra­syāṃ diśi lā­ṅgū­li­naḥ­. u­tta­ra­syāṃ diśy a­bhā­ṣa­kāḥ­. da­kṣi­ṇa­syāṃ diśi vi­ṣā­ṇi­naḥ­. śa­śa­ka­rṇa­śa­ṣku­lī­ka­rṇa­prā­va­ra­ṇa­ka­rṇa­la­mba­ka­rṇāḥ vi­di­kṣu­. a­śva­siṃ­ha­śva­ma­hi­ṣa­va­rā­ha­vyā­ghra­kā­ka­ka­pi­mu­khā a­nta­re­ṣu­. me­gha­mu­kha­vi­dyu­nmu­khāḥ śi­kha­ri­ṇa u­bha­yo­r a­nta­yoḥ­. ma­tsya­mu­kha­kā­la­mu­khā hi­ma­va­ta u­bha­yo­r a­nta­yoḥ­. ha­sti­mu­khā­da­rśa­mu­khā u­tta­ra­vi­ja­yā­rdha­syo­bha­yo­r a­nta­yoḥ­. go­mu­kha­me­ṣa­mu­khā da­kṣi­ṇa­vi­ja­yā­rdha­syo­bha­yo­r a­nta­yoḥ­. e­ko­ru­kā mṛ­dā­hā­rā gu­hā­vā­si­naḥ­. śeṣāḥ pu­ṣpa­pha­lā­hā­rā vṛ­kṣa­vā­si­naḥ­. sarve te pa­lyo­pa­mā­yu­ṣaḥ­. te ca­tu­rviṃ­śa­ti­r api dvīpā ja­la­ta­lā­d e­ka­yo­ja­no­tse­dhāḥ­. la­va­ṇo­da­dhe­r bā­hya­pā­rśve ’py evaṃ ca­tu­rviṃ­śa­ti­dvī­pā vi­jñā­ta­vyāḥ­. tathā kālode ’pi ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­. ta ete ’­nta­rdvī­pa­jā mlecchāḥ. ka­rma­bhū­mi­jā­ś ca śa­ka­ya­va­na­śa­ba­ra­pu­li­ndā­da­yaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §436kāḥ punaḥ ka­rma­bhū­ma­ya ity ata āha —TA-PS'91 3.37bha­ra­tai­rā­va­ta­vi­de­hāḥ ka­rma­bhū­ma­yo ’nyatra de­va­ku­rū­tta­ra­ku­ru­bhyaḥ || SAS-PS'91 §437bharatā ai­rā­va­tā vi­de­hā­ś ca paṃca, paṃca, etāḥ ka­rma­bhū­ma­ya iti vya­pa­di­śya­nte­. tatra ‘­vi­de­ha­’ gra­ha­ṇā­d de­va­ku­rū­tta­ra­ku­ru­gra­ha­ṇe prasakte ta­tpra­ti­ṣe­dhā­rtha­m āha — ‘­a­nya­tra de­va­ku­rū­tta­ra­ku­ru­bhyaḥ­’ iti. ‘­a­nya­tra­’ śabdo va­rja­nā­rthaḥ­. de­va­ku­ra­va u­tta­ra­ku­ra­vo hai­ma­va­to ha­ri­va­rṣo ramyako hai­ra­nya­va­to ’­nta­rdvī­pā­ś ca bho­ga­bhū­ma­ya iti vya­pa­di­śya­nte­. atha kathaṃ ka­rma­bhū­mi­tva­m­? śu­bhā­śu­bha­la­kṣa­ṇa­sya karmaṇo ’­dhi­ṣṭhā­na­tvā­t­. nanu sarvaṃ lo­ka­tri­ta­yaṃ karmaṇo ’­dhi­ṣṭhā­na­m eva. tata evaṃ pra­ka­rṣa­ga­ti­r vi­jñā­sya­te­, pra­ka­rṣe­ṇa ya­tka­rma­ṇo ’­dhi­ṣṭhā­na­m iti. ta­trā­śu­bha­ka­rma­ṇa­s tāvat sa­pta­ma­na­ra­ka­prā­pa­ṇa­sya bha­ra­tā­di­ṣv e­vā­rja­na­m­, śubhasya ca sa­rvā­rtha­si­ddhyā­di­sthā­na­vi­śe­ṣa­prā­pa­ṇa­sya karmaṇa u­pā­rja­naṃ ta­trai­va­, kṛ­ṣyā­di­la­kṣa­ṇa­sya ṣa­ḍvi­dha­sya karmaṇaḥ pā­tra­dā­nā­di­sa­hi­ta­sya ta­trai­vā­ra­mbhā­t ka­rma­bhū­mi­vya­pa­de­śo ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. i­ta­rā­stu da­śa­vi­dha­ka­lpa­vṛ­kṣa­ka­spi­ta­bho­gā­nu­bha­va­na­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­d bho­ga­bhū­ma­ya iti vya­pa­di­śya­nte­.SAS-PS'91 §438uktāsu bhūmiṣu ma­nu­ṣyā­ṇāṃ sthi­ti­pa­ri­cche­dā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 3.38nṛsthitī pa­rā­va­re tri­pa­lyo­pa­mā­nta­rmu­hū­rte || SAS-PS'91 §439trīṇi pa­lyo­pa­mā­ni yasyāḥ sā tri­pa­lyo­pa­mā­. a­nta­rga­to muhūrto yasyāḥ sā a­nta­rmu­hū­rtā­. ya­thā­saṃ­khye­nā­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhaḥ­. ma­nu­ṣyā­ṇāṃ parā utkṛṣṭā sthitis tri­pa­lyo­pa­mā­. aparā jaghanyā a­nta­rmu­hū­rtā­. madhye a­ne­ka­vi­ka­lpāḥ­. tatra palyaṃ tri­vi­dha­m — vya­va­hā­ra­pa­lya­m u­ddhā­ra­pa­lya­m a­ddhā­pa­lya­m iti. a­nva­rtha­saṃ­jñā etāḥ. ādyaṃ vya­va­hā­ra­pa­lya­m ity u­cya­te­; u­tta­ra­pa­lya­dva­ya­vya­va­hā­ra­bī­ja­tvā­t­. nānena kiṃcit pa­ri­cche­dya­m a­stī­ti­. dvi­tī­ya­m u­ddhā­ra­pa­lya­m­. tata u­ddhṛ­tai­r lo­ma­ka­cche­dai­r dvī­pa­sa­mu­drāḥ saṃ­khyā­ya­nta iti. tṛ­tī­ya­m a­ddhā­pa­lya­m­. addhā kā­la­sthi­ti­r ity arthaḥ. ta­trā­dya­sya pramāṇaṃ ka­thya­te­, ta­tpa­ri­cche­da­nā­rtha­tvā­t­. tad yathā — pra­mā­ṇā­ṅgu­la­pa­ri­mi­ta­yo­ja­na­vi­ṣka­mbhā­yā­mā­va­gā­hā­ni trīṇi palyāni kuśūlā ity arthaḥ. e­kā­di­sa­ptā­ntā­ho­rā­tra­jā­tā­vi­vā­lā­grā­ṇi tāvac chinnāni yāvad dvitīyaṃ ka­rta­ri­cche­daṃ nā­vā­pnu­va­nti­, tā­dṛ­śai­r lo­ma­cche­daiḥ pa­ri­pū­rṇaṃ gha­nī­kṛ­taṃ vya­va­hā­ra­pa­lya­m ity u­cya­te­. tato va­rṣa­śa­te va­rṣa­śa­te gate e­kai­ka­lo­mā­pa­ka­rṣa­ṇa­vi­dhi­nā yāvatā kālena tadriktaṃ bhavet tāvān kālo vya­va­hā­ra­pa­lyo­pa­mā­khyaḥ­. tair eva lo­ma­cche­daiḥ pra­tye­ka­m a­saṃ­khye­ya­va­rṣa­ko­ṭī­sa­ma­ya­mā­tra­cchi­nnai­s ta­tpū­rṇa­m u­ddhā­ra­pa­lya­m­. tataḥ samaye samaye e­kai­ka­smi­n ro­ma­cche­de ’­pa­kṛ­ṣya­mā­ṇe yāvatā kālena tadriktaṃ bhavati tāvan kāla u­ddhā­ra­pa­lyo­pmā­khyaḥ­. eṣām u­ddhā­ra­pa­lyā­nāṃ da­śa­ko­ṭī­ko­ṭya ekam u­ddhā­ra­sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­m­. a­rdha­tṛ­tī­yo­ddhā­ra­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­nāṃ yāvanto ro­ma­cche­dā­s tāvanto dvī­pa­sa­mu­drāḥ­. punar u­ddhā­ra­pa­lya­ro­ma­cche­dai­r va­rṣa­śa­ta­sa­ma­ya­mā­tra­cchi­nnaiḥ pūrṇam a­ddhā­pa­lya­m­. tataḥ samaye samaye e­kai­ka­smi­n ro­ma­cche­de ’­pa­kṛ­ṣya­mā­ṇe yāvatā kālena tadriktaṃ bhavati tāvān kālo ’­ddhā­pa­lyo­pmā­khyaḥ­. eṣām a­ddhā­pa­lyā­nāṃ da­śa­ko­ṭī­ko­ṭya ekam a­ddhā­sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­m­. da­śā­ddhā­sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­ko­ṭī­ko­ṭya e­kā­va­sa­rpi­ṇī­. tāvaty e­vo­tsa­rpi­ṇī­. a­ne­nā­ddhā­pa­lye­na nā­ra­ka­tai­rya­gyo­ni­jā­nāṃ de­va­ma­nu­ṣyā­ṇāṃ ca ka­rma­sthi­ti­r bha­va­sthi­ti­r ā­yuḥ­sthi­tiḥ kā­ya­sthi­ti­ś ca pa­ri­cche­tta­vyā­. uktā ca saṃ­gra­ha­gā­thā — va­va­hā­ru­ddhā­ra­ddhā pallā tiṇṇeva hoṃti boddhavvā | saṃkhā dī­va­-­sa­mu­ddā ka­mma­ṭṭhi­di vaṇṇidā tadie || SAS-PS'91 §440ya­thai­ve­te u­tkṛ­ṣṭa­ja­gha­nye sthitī nṛṇāṃ tataiva —TA-PS'91 3.39ti­rya­gyo­ni­jā­nāṃ ca || SAS-PS'91 §441tiraścāṃ yonis ti­rya­gyo­niḥ­. ti­rya­gga­ti­nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­yā­pā­di­taṃ janmety arthaḥ. ti­rya­gyo­nau jātās ti­rya­gyo­ni­jāḥ­. teṣāṃ ti­rya­gyo­ni­jā­nā­m utkrṣṭā bha­va­sthi­ti­s tri­pa­lyo­pa­mā­. jaghanyā a­nta­rmu­hū­rtā­. madhye ’­ne­ka­vi­ka­lpāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §442‘­bha­va­pra­tya­yo ’­va­dhi­r de­va­nā­ra­kā­ṇā­m­’ ity evam ādiṣv a­sa­kṛ­d de­va­śa­bda uktas tatra na jñāyate ke devāḥ ka­ti­vi­dhā iti ta­nni­rṇa­yā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 4.1devāś ca­tu­rṇi­kā­yāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §443de­va­ga­ti­nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­ye saty a­bhya­nta­re hetau bā­hya­vi­bhū­ti­r viśeṣaiḥ dvī­pā­dri­sa­mu­drā­di­pra­de­śe­ṣu yatheṣṭaṃ dīvyanti krī­ḍa­ntī­ti devāḥ. i­hai­ka­va­ca­na­ni­rde­śo yuktaḥ ‘­de­vā­ś ca­tu­rṇi­kā­yāḥ­’ iti. sa jā­tya­bhi­dhā­nā­t bahūnāṃ pra­ti­pā­da­ko bha­va­ti­. ba­hu­tva­ni­rde­śa­s ta­da­nta­rga­ta­bhe­da­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rthaḥ­. i­ndra­sā­mā­ni­kā­da­yo bahavo bhedāḥ santi sthi­tyā­di­kṛ­tā­ś ca ta­tsū­ca­nā­rthaḥ­. de­va­ga­ti­nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­ya­sya sva­ka­rma­vi­śe­ṣā­pā­di­ta­bhe­da­sya sā­ma­rthyā­n ni­cī­ya­nta iti nikāyāḥ saṃghatā ity arthaḥ. catvāro nikāyā yeṣāṃ te ca­tu­rṇi­kā­yāḥ­. ke punas te? bha­va­na­vā­si­no vyantarā jyotiṣkā vai­mā­ni­kā­ś ceti.SAS-PS'91 §444teṣāṃ le­śyā­va­dhā­ra­nā­rtha­m ucyate —TA-PS'91 4.2ā­di­ta­s triṣu pī­tā­nta­le­śyāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §445‘­ā­di­ta­’ ity u­cya­te­, ante madhye anyathā vā grahaṇaṃ mā vi­jñā­yī­ti­. ādau ā­di­taḥ­. dvayor ekasya ca ni­vṛ­ttya­rthaṃ ‘tri’ grahaṇaṃ kri­ya­te­. atha caturṇṇāṃ ni­vṛ­ttya­rthaṃ kasmān na bha­va­ti­? ‘­ā­di­taḥ­’ iti va­ca­nā­t­. ṣaḍleśyā uktāḥ. tatra ca­ta­sṛ­ṇāṃ leśyānāṃ gra­ha­ṇā­rthaṃ ‘­pī­tā­nta­’ grahaṇaṃ kri­ya­te­. pītaṃ teja ity arthaḥ. pītā ante yāsāṃ tāḥ pī­tā­ntāḥ­. pītāntā leśyā yeṣām te pī­tā­nta­le­śyāḥ­. etad uktaṃ bhavati — ā­di­ta­s triṣu ni­kā­ye­ṣu bha­va­na­vā­si­vya­nta­ra­jyo­ti­ṣka­nā­ma­su devānāṃ kṛṣṇā nīlā kāpotā pīteti catasro leśyā bha­va­nti­.SAS-PS'91 §446teṣāṃ ni­kā­yā­nā­m a­nta­rvi­ka­lpa­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 4.3da­śā­ṣṭa­paṃ­ca­dvā­da­śa­vi­ka­lpāḥ ka­lpo­pa­pa­nna­pa­rya­ntāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §447caturṇṇāṃ de­va­ni­kā­yā­nāṃ da­śā­di­bhiḥ saṃ­khyā­śa­bdai­r ya­thā­saṃ­khya­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndho ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. da­śa­vi­ka­lpā bha­va­na­vā­si­naḥ­. a­ṣṭa­vi­ka­lpā vya­nta­rāḥ­. pa­ñca­vi­ka­lpā jyo­ti­ṣkāḥ­. dvā­da­śa­vi­ka­lpā vai­mā­ni­kā iti. sa­rva­vai­mā­ni­kā­nāṃ dvā­da­śa­vi­ka­lpā­ntaḥ­pā­ti­tve prasakte grai­ve­ya­kā­di­ni­vṛ­ttya­rthaṃ vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­m u­pā­dī­ya­te ‘­ka­lpo­pa­pa­nna­pa­rya­ntāḥ­’ iti. atha kathaṃ ka­lpa­saṃ­jñā­? i­ndrā­da­yaḥ prakārā daśa eteṣu kalpyanta iti kalpāḥ. bha­va­na­vā­si­ṣu ta­tka­lpa­nā­saṃ­bha­ve ’pi rū­ḍhi­va­śā­d vai­mā­ni­ke­ṣv eva vartate ka­lpa­śa­bdaḥ­. ka­lpe­ṣū­pa­pa­nnā ka­lpo­pa­pa­nnāḥ­. ka­lpo­pa­pa­nnāḥ paryantā yeṣāṃ te ka­lpo­pa­pa­nna­pa­rya­ntāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §448punar api ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 4.4i­ndra­sā­mā­ni­ka­trā­ya­striṃ­śa­pā­ri­ṣa­dā­tma­ra­kṣa­lo­ka­pā­lā­nī­ka — pra­kī­rṇa­kā­bhi­yo­gya­ki­lbi­ṣi­kā­ś caikaśaḥ || SAS-PS'91 §449a­nya­de­vā­sā­dhā­ra­ṇā­ṇi­mā­di­gu­ṇa­yo­gā­d i­nda­ntī­ti indrāḥ. ā­jñai­śva­rya­va­rji­taṃ ya­tsthā­nā­yu­rvī­rya­pa­ri­vā­ra­bho­go­pa­bho­gā­di ta­tsa­mā­naṃ­, tasmin samāne bhavāḥ sā­mā­ni­kā ma­ha­tta­rāḥ pi­tṛ­gu­rū­pā­dhyā­ya­tu­lyāḥ­. ma­ntri­pu­ro­hi­ta­sthā­ni­yā­s trā­ya­striṃ­śāḥ­. tra­ya­striṃ­śa­d eva trā­ya­striṃ­śāḥ­. va­ya­sya­pī­ṭha­ma­rda­sa­dṛ­śāḥ pa­ri­ṣa­di bhavāḥ pa­ri­ṣa­dāḥ­. ā­tma­ra­kṣāḥ śi­ro­ra­kṣo­pa­mā­nāḥ­. a­rtha­ca­rā ra­kṣa­ka­sa­mā­na lo­ka­pā­lāḥ­. lokaṃ pā­la­ya­ntī­ti lo­ka­pā­lāḥ­. pa­dā­tyā­dī­ni sapta a­nī­kā­ni da­ṇḍa­sthā­nī­yā­ni­. pra­kī­rṇa­kāḥ pau­ra­jā­na­pa­da­ka­lpāḥ­. ā­bhi­yo­gyā dā­sa­sa­mā­nā vā­ha­nā­di­ka­rma­ṇi pra­vṛ­ttāḥ­. a­nte­vā­si­sthā­nī­yāḥ ki­lbi­ṣi­kāḥ­. kilbiṣaṃ pāpaṃ yeṣām astīti ki­lbi­ṣi­kāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §450e­kai­ka­sya ni­kā­ya­sya ekaśa ete i­ndrā­da­yo daśa vi­ka­lpā­ś caturṣu ni­kā­ye­ṣū­tsa­rge­ṇa pra­sa­ktā­s tato ’­pa­vā­dā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 4.5trā­ya­striṃ­śa­lo­ka­pā­la­va­rjyā vya­nta­ra­jyo­ti­ṣkāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §451vya­nta­re­ṣu jyo­ti­ṣke­ṣu ca trā­ya­striṃ­śāṃ­l lo­ka­pā­lāṃ­ś ca va­rja­yi­tvā itare ’ṣtau vikalpā dra­ṣṭa­vyāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §452atha teṣu ni­kā­ye­ṣu kim ekaika indra utānyaḥ pra­ti­ni­ya­maḥ kaścid astīty ata āha —TA-PS'91 4.6pū­rva­yo­r dvīndrāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §453pū­rva­yo­r ni­kā­ya­yo­r bha­va­na­vā­si­vya­nta­ra­ni­kā­ya­yoḥ­. kathaṃ dvi­tī­ya­sya pū­rva­tva­m­? sā­mī­pyā­t pū­rva­tva­m u­pa­ca­ryo­kta­m­. ‘­dvi­ndrāḥ­’ iti a­nta­rnī­ta­vī­psā­rthaḥ­. dvau dvau indrau yeṣāṃ te dvīndrā iti. yathā sa­pta­pa­rṇo ’­ṣṭā­pa­da iti. tad yathā — bha­va­na­vā­si­ṣu tāvad a­su­ra­ku­mā­rā­ṇāṃ dvāv indrau camaro vai­ro­ca­na­ś ca. nā­ga­ku­mā­rā­ṇāṃ dharaṇo bhū­tā­na­nda­ś ca. vi­dyu­tku­mā­rā­ṇāṃ ha­ri­siṃ­ho ha­ri­kā­nta­ś ca. su­pa­rṇa­ku­mā­rā­ṇāṃ ve­ṇu­de­vo ve­ṇu­dhā­rī ca. a­gni­ku­mā­rā­ṇāṃ a­gni­śi­kho ’­gni­mā­ṇa­va­ś ca. vā­ta­ku­mā­rā­ṇāṃ vailambaḥ pra­bha­ñja­na­ś ca. sta­ni­ta­ku­mā­rā­ṇāṃ sughoṣo ma­hā­gho­ṣa­ś ca. u­da­dhi­ku­mā­rā­ṇāṃ ja­la­kā­nto ja­la­pra­bha­ś ca. dvī­pa­ku­mā­rā­ṇāṃ pūrṇo va­si­ṣṭha­ś ca. di­kku­mā­rā­ṇāṃ a­mi­ta­ga­ti­r a­mi­ta­vā­ha­na­ś ceti. vya­nta­re­ṣv api ki­nna­rā­ṇāṃ dvāv īndrau kinnaraḥ ki­mpu­ru­ṣa­ś ca. ki­mpu­ru­ṣā­ṇāṃ sa­tpu­ru­ṣo ma­hā­pu­ru­ṣa­ś ca. ma­ho­ra­gā­ṇāṃ ma­ti­kā­yo ma­hā­kā­ya­ś ca. ga­ndha­rvā­ṇāṃ gī­ta­ra­ti­r gī­ta­ya­śa­ś ca. yakṣāṇāṃ pū­rṇa­bha­dro ma­ṇi­bha­dra­ś ca. rā­kṣa­sā­nāṃ bhīmo ma­hā­bhī­ma­ś ca. bhūtānāṃ pra­ti­rū­po ’­pra­ti­rū­pa­ś ca. pi­śā­cā­nāṃ kālo ma­hā­kā­la­ś ca.SAS-PS'91 §454athaiṣāṃ devānāṃ sukhaṃ kī­dṛ­śa­m ity ukte su­khā­va­bo­dha­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 4.7kā­ya­pra­vī­cā­rā ā ai­śā­nā­t || SAS-PS'91 §455pra­vī­cā­ro mai­thu­no­pa­se­va­na­m­. kāyena pra­vī­cā­ro yeṣāṃ te kā­ya­pra­vī­cā­rāḥ­. āṅ a­bhi­vi­dhya­rthaḥ­. a­saṃ­hi­ta­yā nirdeśaḥ a­saṃ­de­hā­rthaḥ­. ete bha­va­na­vā­syā­da­ya ai­śā­nā­ntāḥ saṃ­kli­ṣṭa­ka­rma­tvā­n ma­nu­ṣya­va­t strī­vi­ṣa­ya­su­kha­m a­nu­bha­va­ntī­ty arthaḥ.SAS-PS'91 §456a­va­dhi­gra­ha­ṇā­d i­ta­re­ṣāṃ su­kha­vi­bhā­ge ’­ni­rjñā­te ta­tpra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 4.8śeṣāḥ spa­rśa­rū­pa­śa­bda­ma­naḥ pra­vī­cā­rāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §457u­ktā­va­śi­ṣṭa­gra­ha­ṇā­rthaṃ ‘­śe­ṣa­’ gra­ha­ṇa­m­. ke punar u­ktā­va­śi­ṣṭāḥ­? ka­lpa­vā­si­naḥ­. sparśaś ca rūpaṃ ca śabdaś ca manaś ca spa­rśa­rū­pa­śa­bda­ma­nāṃ­si­, teṣu pra­vī­cā­ro yeṣāṃ te spa­rśa­rū­pa­śa­bda­ma­naḥ­pra­vī­cā­rāḥ­. kathaṃ a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhaḥ­? ā­rṣā­vi­ro­dhe­na­. kutaḥ punaḥ ‘­pra­vī­cā­ra­’ gra­ha­ṇa­m­? i­ṣṭa­saṃ­pra­tya­yā­rtha­m iti. kaḥ punar iṣṭo ’­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhaḥ­? ā­rṣā­vi­ro­dhī — sā­na­tku­mā­ra­mā­he­ndra­yo­r devā de­vā­ṅga­nā­ṅga­spa­rśa­mā­trā­d eva parāṃ prītim u­pa­la­bha­nte­, tathā devyo ’pi. bra­hma­bra­hmo­tta­ra­lā­nta­va­kā­pi­ṣṭhe­ṣu devā di­vyā­ṅga­nā­nāṃ śṛ­ṅgā­rā­kā­ra­vi­lā­sa­ca­tu­ra­ma­no­jña­ve­ṣa­rū­pā­va­lo­ka­na­mā­trā­d eva pa­ra­ma­su­kha­m ā­pnu­va­nti­. śu­kra­ma­hā­śu­kra­śa­tā­ra­sa­ha­srā­re­ṣu devā de­va­va­ni­tā­nāṃ ma­dhu­ra­saṃ­gī­ta­mṛ­du­ha­si­ta­la­li­ta­ka­thi­ta­bhū­ṣa­ṇa­ra­va­śra­va­ṇa­mā­trā­d eva parāṃ prī­ti­mā­ska­nda­nti­. ā­na­ta­prā­ṇa­tā­ra­ṇā­cyu­ta­ka­lpe­ṣu devā svā­ṅga­nā­ma­naḥ­saṃ­ka­lpa­mā­trā­d eva paraṃ sukham ā­pnu­va­nti­.SAS-PS'91 §458a­tho­tta­re­ṣāṃ kiṃ prakāraṃ sukham ity ukte ta­nni­śca­yā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 4.9pare ’­pra­vī­cā­rāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §459‘­pa­ra­’ gra­ha­ṇa­m i­ta­rā­śe­ṣa­saṃ­gra­hā­rtha­m­. ‘­a­pra­vī­cā­ra­’ grahaṇaṃ pa­ra­ma­su­kha­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m­. pra­vī­cā­ro hi ve­da­nā­pra­ti­kā­raḥ­. tadbhāve teṣāṃ pa­ra­ma­su­kha­m a­na­va­ra­taṃ bha­va­ti­.SAS-PS'91 §460uktā ye ā­di­ni­kā­ya­de­vā da­śa­vi­ka­lpā iti teṣāṃ sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣa­saṃ­jñā­vi­jñā­pa­nā­rtha­m idam ucyate —TA-PS'91 4.10bha­va­na­vā­si­no ’­su­ra­nā­ga­vi­dyu­tsu­pa­rṇā­gni­vā­ta­sta­ni­to­da­dhi­dvī­pa­di­kku­mā­rāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §461bha­va­ne­ṣu va­sa­ntī­ty e­vaṃ­śī­lā bha­va­na­vā­si­naḥ­. ā­di­ni­kā­ya­sye­yaṃ sā­mā­nya­saṃ­jñā­. a­su­rā­da­yo vi­śe­ṣa­saṃ­jñā vi­śi­ṣṭa­nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­yā­pā­di­ta­vṛ­tta­yaḥ sarveṣāṃ de­vā­nā­m a­va­sthi­ta­va­yaḥ­sva­bhā­va­tve ’pi ve­ṣa­bhū­ṣā­yu­dha­yā­na­vā­ha­na­krī­ḍa­nā­di­ku­ma­ra­va­d eṣām ā­bhā­sa­ta iti bha­va­na­vā­si­ṣu ku­mā­ra­vya­pa­de­śo rūḍhaḥ. sa pratyekaṃ pa­ri­sa­mā­pya­te a­su­ra­ku­mā­rā ity evam ādi. kva teṣāṃ bha­va­nā­nī­ti cet. ucyate — ra­tna­pra­bhā­yāḥ paṃ­ka­ba­hu­la­bhā­ge ’­su­ra­ku­mā­rā­ṇāṃ bha­va­nā­ni­. kha­ra­pṛ­thi­vī­bhā­ge upary adhaś ca e­kai­ka­yo­ja­na­sa­ha­sraṃ va­rja­yi­tvā śe­ṣa­na­vā­nāṃ ku­mā­rā­ṇā­m ā­vā­sāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §462dvi­tī­ya­ni­kā­ya­sya sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣa­saṃ­jñā­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 4.11vyantarāḥ kiṃ­na­ra­kiṃ­pu­ru­ṣa­ma­ho­ra­ga­ga­ndha­rva­ya­kṣa­rā­kṣa­sa­bhū­ta­pi­śā­cāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §463vi­vi­dha­de­śā­nta­rā­ṇi yeṣāṃ ni­vā­sā­s te ‘­vya­nta­rāḥ­’ ity anvarthā sā­mā­nya­saṃ­jñe­ya­m a­ṣṭā­nā­m api vi­ka­lpā­nā­m­. teṣāṃ vya­nta­rā­ṇā­m aṣṭau vikalpāḥ kiṃ­na­rā­da­yo ve­di­ta­vyā nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­ya­vi­śe­ṣā­pā­di­tāḥ­. kva punas teṣām āvāsa iti cet. ucyate — asmāj ja­mbū­dvī­pā­d a­saṃ­khye­yā­n dvī­pa­sa­mu­drā­n atītya u­pa­ri­ṣṭe kha­ra­pṛ­thi­vī­bhā­ge saptānāṃ vya­nta­rā­ṇā­m ā­vā­sāḥ­. rā­kṣa­sā­nāṃ pa­ṅka­ba­hu­la­bhā­ge­.SAS-PS'91 §464tṛ­tī­ya­sya ni­kā­ya­sya sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣa­saṃ­jñā­saṃ­kī­rta­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 4.12jyotiṣkāḥ sū­ryā­ca­ndra­ma­sau gra­ha­na­kṣa­tra­pra­kī­rṇa­ka­tā­ra­kā­ś ca || SAS-PS'91 §465jyotis sva­bhā­va­tvā­d eṣāṃ pa­ñcā­nā­m api ‘­jyo­ti­ṣkāḥ­’ iti sā­mā­nya­saṃ­jñā a­nva­rthā­. sū­ryā­da­ya­s ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­saṃ­jñā nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­ya­pra­tya­yāḥ­. ‘­sū­ryā­ca­ndra­ma­sau­’ iti pṛ­tha­ggra­ha­ṇaṃ prā­dhā­nya­khyā­pa­nā­rtha­m­. kiṃ kṛtaṃ punaḥ prā­dhā­nya­m­? pra­bhā­vā­di­kṛ­ta­m­. kva punas teṣām ā­vā­sāḥ­? ity a­ttro­cya­te­, asmāt samād bhū­mi­bhā­gā­d ūrdhvaṃ sa­pta­yo­ja­na­śa­tā­ni na­va­tyu­tta­rā­ṇi utpatya sa­rva­jyo­ti­ṣā­m a­dho­bhā­ga­vi­nya­stā­s tā­ra­kā­ś ca­ra­nti­. tato da­śa­yo­ja­nā­ny utpatya sūryaś ca­ra­nti­. tato ’­śī­ti­yo­ja­nā­ny utpatya ca­ndra­ma­so bhra­ma­nti­. tataś catvāri yo­ja­nā­ny utpatya na­kṣa­trā­ṇi­. tataś catvāri yo­ja­nā­ny utpatya budhāḥ. tatas trīṇi yo­ja­nā­ny utpatya śukrāḥ. tatas trīṇi yo­ja­nā­ny utpatya bṛ­ha­spa­ta­yaḥ­. tatas trīṇi yo­ja­nā­ny u­tpa­tyāṃ­gā­ra­kāḥ­. tatas trīṇi yo­ja­nā­ny utpatya śanaiś carāś ca­ra­nti­. sa eṣa jyotir ga­ṇa­go­ca­ro nabho ’­va­kā­śo da­śā­dhi­ka­yo­ja­na­śa­ta­ba­ha­la­s ti­rya­gsaṃ­khyā­ta­dvī­pa­sa­mu­dra­pra­mā­ṇo gha­no­da­dhi­pa­rya­ntaḥ­. uktam ca. ṇau­du­tta­ra­sa­tta­sa­yā da­sa­sī­dī cadugaṃ ti­ya­cau­kkaṃ | tā­rā­ra­vi­sa­si­ri­kkhā bu­ha­bha­gga­va­gu­ru­aṃ­gi­rā­ra­sa­ṇī || SAS-PS'91 §466jyo­ti­ṣkā­ṇāṃ ga­ti­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 4.13me­ru­pra­da­kṣi­ṇā ni­tya­ga­ta­yo nṛloke || SAS-PS'91 §467meroḥ pra­da­kṣi­ṇā me­ru­pra­da­kṣi­ṇā­. ‘­me­ru­pra­da­kṣi­ṇāḥ­’ iti vacanaṃ ga­ti­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rthaṃ vi­pa­rī­tā gatir mā vi­jñā­yī­ti­. ‘­ni­tya­ga­ta­yaḥ­’ iti vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­m a­nu­pa­ra­ta­kri­yā­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m­. ‘­nṛ­lo­ka­’ grahaṇaṃ vi­ṣa­yā­rtha­m­. a­rdha­tṛ­tī­ye­ṣu dvīpeṣu dvayoś ca sa­mu­dra­yo­r jyotiṣkā ni­tya­ga­ta­yo nā­nya­tre­ti­. jyo­ti­ṣka­vi­mā­nā­nāṃ ga­ti­he­tva­bhā­vā­t ta­dvṛ­ttya­bhā­va iti cet. na; a­si­ddha­tvā­t­, ga­ti­ra­tā­bhi­yo­gya­de­va­pre­ri­ta ga­ti­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­t ka­rma­vi­pā­ka­sya vai­ci­tryā­t­. teṣāṃ hi ga­ti­mu­khe­nai­va karma vi­pa­cya­ta iti. e­kā­da­śa­bhi­r yo­ja­na­śa­tai­r e­ka­viṃ­śai­r merum aprāpya jyotiṣkāḥ pra­da­kṣi­ṇa­ś ca­ra­nti­.SAS-PS'91 §468ga­ti­ma­jjyo­ti­saṃ­ba­ndhe­na vya­va­hā­ra­kā­la­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 4.14tatkṛtaḥ kā­la­vi­bhā­gaḥ || SAS-PS'91 §469‘­ta­d­’ grahaṇaṃ ga­ti­ma­jjyo­tiḥ­pra­ti­ni­rde­śā­rtha­m­. na ke­va­la­yā gatyā nāpi ke­va­lai­r jyotirbhiḥ kālaḥ pa­ri­ccha­dya­te­; a­nu­pa­la­bdhe­r a­pa­ri­va­rta­nā­c ca. kālo dvividho vyā­va­hā­ri­ko mukhyaś ca. vyā­va­hā­ri­kaḥ kā­la­vi­bhā­ga­s tatkṛtaḥ sa­ma­yā­va­li­kā­diḥ kri­yā­vi­śe­ṣa­pa­ri­cchi­nno ’­nya­syā­pa­ri­cchi­nna­sya pa­ri­cche­da­he­tuḥ­. mukhyo ’nyo va­kṣa­mā­ṇa­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §470i­ta­ra­tra jyo­ti­ṣā­m a­va­sthā­na­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 4.15bahir a­va­sthi­tāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §471‘­ba­hiḥ­’ ity u­cya­te­. kuto bahiḥ? nṛ­lo­kā­t­. katham a­va­ga­mya­te­? a­rtha­va­śā­d vi­bha­kti­pa­ri­ṇā­mo bha­va­ti­. nanu ca nṛloke ‘­ni­tya­ga­ti­’ va­ca­nā­d a­nya­trā­va­sthā­naṃ jyo­ti­ṣkā­ṇāṃ si­ddha­m­. ato bahir a­va­sthi­tā iti va­ca­na­m a­na­rtha­ka­m iti. tan na; kiṃ kā­ra­ṇa­m­? nṛ­lo­kā­d anyatra hi jyo­ti­ṣā­m a­sti­tva­m a­va­sthā­nāṃ cā­si­ddha­m­. atas ta­du­bha­ya­si­ddhya­rthaṃ bahir a­va­sthi­tā ity u­cya­te­. vi­pa­rī­ta­ga­ti­ni­vṛ­ttya­rthaṃ kā­dā­ci­tka­ga­ti­ni­vṛ­ttya­rthaṃ ca sūtram ā­ra­bdha­m­.SAS-PS'91 §472tu­rī­ya­sya ni­kā­ya­sya sā­mā­nya­saṃ­jñā­saṃ­kī­rta­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 4.16vai­mā­ni­kāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §473‘­vai­mā­ni­ka­’ gra­ha­ṇa­m a­dhi­kā­rā­rtha­m­. ita uttaraṃ ye vakṣyante teṣāṃ vai­mā­ni­ka­saṃ­pra­tya­yo yathā syād iti a­dhi­kā­raḥ kri­ya­te­. vi­śe­ṣe­ṇā­tma­sthā­n su­kṛ­ti­no mā­na­ya­ntī­ti vi­mā­nā­ni­. vi­mā­ne­ṣu bhavā vai­mā­ni­kāḥ­. tāni vi­mā­nā­ni tri­vi­dhā­ni — i­ndra­ka­śre­ṇī­pu­ṣpa­pra­kī­rṇa­ka­bhe­de­na­. tatra i­ndra­ka­vi­mā­nā­ni i­ndra­va­nma­dye ’­va­sthi­tā­ni­. teṣāṃ ca­ta­sṛ­ṣu dikṣu ā­kā­śa­pra­de­śa­śre­ṇi­va­da­va­sthā­nā­t śre­ṇi­vi­mā­nā­ni­. vidikṣu pra­kī­rṇa­pu­ṣpa­va­da­va­sthā­nā­t pu­ṣpa­pra­kī­rṇa­kā­ni­.SAS-PS'91 §474teṣāṃ vai­mā­ni­kā­nāṃ bhe­dā­va­bo­dha­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 4.17ka­lpo­pa­pa­nnāḥ ka­lpā­tī­tā­ś ca || SAS-PS'91 §475ka­lpe­ṣū­pa­nnāḥ ka­lpo­pa­pa­nnāḥ — ka­lpā­tī­tāḥ ka­lpā­tī­tā­ś ceti dvividhā vai­mā­ni­kāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §476teṣām a­va­sthā­na­vi­śe­ṣa­ni­rjñā­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 4.18upary upari || SAS-PS'91 §477kim artham idam u­cya­te­. ti­rya­ga­va­sthi­ti­pra­ti­ṣe­dhā­rtha­m u­cya­te­. na jyo­ti­ṣka­va­tti­rya­ga­va­sthi­tāḥ­. na vya­nta­ra­va­da­sa­mā­va­sthi­ta­yaḥ­. ‘­u­pa­ry u­pa­ri­’ ity u­cya­nte­. ke te? kalpāḥ.SAS-PS'91 §478yady evaṃ, kiyatsu ka­lpa­vi­mā­ne­ṣu te devā bha­va­ntī­ty ata āha —TA-PS'91 4.19sau­dha­rmai­śā­na­sā­na­tku­mā­ra­mā­he­ndra­bra­hma­bra­hmo­tta­ra­lā­nta­va­kā­pi­ṣṭha­śu­kra­ma­hā­śu­kra­śa­tā­ra­sa­ha­srā­re­ṣv ā­na­ta­prā­ṇa­ta­yo­r ā­ra­ṇā­cyu­ta­yo­r navasu grai­ve­ya­ke­ṣu vi­ja­ya­vai­ja­ya­nta­ja­ya­ntā­pa­rā­ji­te­ṣu sa­rvā­rtha­si­ddhau ca || SAS-PS'91 §479katham eṣāṃ sau­dha­rmā­di­śa­bdā­nāṃ ka­lpā­bhi­dhā­na­m­? cā­tu­rā­rthi­ke­nā­ṇā sva­bhā­va­to vā ka­lpa­syā­bhi­dhā­naṃ bha­va­ti­. atha katham i­ndrā­bhi­dhā­na­m­? sva­bhā­va­taḥ sā­ha­ca­ryā­d vā. tat katham iti cet? ucyate — sudharmā nāma sabhā, sā ’sminn astīti saudharmaḥ kalpaḥ. tad asminn astīti aṇ. ta­tka­lpa­sā­ha­ca­ryā­d indro ’pi sau­dha­rmaḥ­. īśāno nāma indraḥ sva­bhā­va­taḥ­. ī­śā­na­sya nivāsaḥ kalpa ai­śā­naḥ­. tasya nivāsaḥ ity aṇ. ta­tsā­ha­ca­ryā­d indro ’py ai­śā­naḥ­. sa­na­tku­mā­ro nāma indraḥ sva­bhā­va­taḥ­. tasya nivāsaḥ ity aṇ. sā­na­tku­mā­raḥ kalpaḥ. ta­tsā­ha­ca­ryā­d indro ’pi sā­na­tku­mā­raḥ­. mahendro nāmendraḥ sva­bhā­va­taḥ­. tasya nivāsaḥ kalpo mā­he­ndraḥ­. ta­tsā­ha­ca­ryā­d indro ’pi mā­he­ndraḥ­. evam u­tta­ra­trā­pi yo­jya­m­. ā­ga­mā­pe­kṣa­yā vyavasthā bha­va­tī­ti ‘­u­pa­ry u­pa­ri­’ ity anena dvayor dvayor a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndho ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. prathamo sau­dha­rmai­śā­na­ka­lpau­, tayor upari sā­na­tku­mā­ra­mā­he­ndrau­, tayor upari bra­hma­lo­ka­bra­hmo­tta­rau­, tayor upari lā­nta­va­kā­pi­ṣṭau­, tayor upari śu­kra­ma­hā­śu­krau­, tayor upari śa­tā­ra­sā­ha­srā­rau­, tayor upari ā­na­ta­prā­ṇa­tau­, tayor upari ā­ra­ṇā­cyu­tau­. adha upari ca pra­tye­ka­m i­ndra­saṃ­ba­ndho ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. madhye tu pra­ti­dva­ya­m­. sau­dha­rmai­śā­na­sā­na­tku­mā­ra­mā­he­ndrā­ṇāṃ caturṇāṃ catvāra indrāḥ. bra­hma­lo­ka­bra­hmo­tta­ra­yo­r eko brahmā nāma. lā­nta­va­kā­pi­ṣṭha­yo­r eko lā­nta­vā­khyaḥ­. śu­kra­ma­hā­śu­kra­yo­r ekaḥ śu­kra­saṃ­jñaḥ­. śa­tā­ra­sa­ha­srā­ra­yo­r ekaḥ śa­tā­ra­nā­mā­. ā­na­ta­prā­ṇa­tā­ra­ṇā­cyu­tā­nāṃ caturṇṇāṃ ca­tvā­raḥ­. evaṃ ka­lpa­vā­si­nāṃ dvādaśa indrā bha­va­nti­. ja­mbū­dvī­pe ma­hā­ma­nda­ro yo­ja­na­sa­ha­srā­va­gā­ho na­va­na­va­ti­yo­ja­na­sa­ha­sro­cchrā­yaḥ­. ta­syā­dha­stā­d a­dho­lo­kaḥ­. bā­ha­lye­na ta­tpra­mā­ṇa­s ti­rya­kpra­sṛ­ta­s ti­rya­glo­kaḥ­. ta­syo­pa­ri­ṣṭā­d ū­rdva­lo­kaḥ­. me­ru­cū­li­kā ca­tvā­riṃ­śa­d yo­ja­no­cchrā­yā­. tasyā upari ke­śā­nta­ra­mā­tre vya­va­sthi­ta­m ṛ­ju­vi­mā­na­m indrakaṃ sau­dha­rma­sya­. sarvam anyal lo­kā­nu­yo­gā­d ve­di­ta­vya­m­. ‘­na­va­su grai­ve­ya­ke­ṣu­’ iti na­va­śa­bda­sya pṛ­tha­gva­ca­naṃ kim a­rtha­m­? anyāny api na­va­vi­mā­nā­ni a­nu­di­śa­saṃ­jña­kā­ni santīti jñā­pa­nā­rtha­m­. te­nā­nu­di­śā­nāṃ grahaṇaṃ ve­di­ta­vya­m­.SAS-PS'91 §480eṣām a­dhi­kṛ­tā­nāṃ vai­mā­ni­kāṃ pa­ra­spa­ra­to vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 4.20sthi­ti­pra­bhā­va­su­kha­dyu­ti­le­śyā­vi­śu­ddhī­ndri­yā­va­dhi­vi­ṣa­ya­to ’dhikāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §481svo­pā­tta­syā­yu­ṣa u­da­yā­t tasmin bhave śa­rī­re­ṇa sa­hā­va­sthā­naṃ sthitiḥ. śā­pā­nu­gra­ha­śa­ktiḥ pra­bhā­vaḥ­. sukham i­ndri­yā­rthā­nu­bha­vaḥ­. śa­rī­ra­va­sa­nā­bha­ra­ṇā­di­dī­ptiḥ dyutiḥ. leśyā uktā. leśyāyā vi­śu­ddhi­r le­śyā­vi­śu­ddhiḥ­. i­ndri­yā­ṇā­m a­va­dhe­ś ca i­ndri­yā­va­dhi­vi­ṣa­yaḥ­. tebhyas tair vā ’dhikā iti tasiḥ. upary upari pra­ti­ka­lpaṃ pra­ti­pra­stā­ra­m ca vai­mā­ni­kāḥ sthi­tyā­di­bhi­r adhikā ity arthaḥ.SAS-PS'91 §482yathā sthi­tyā­di­bhi­r upary upary adhikā evaṃ ga­tyā­dhi­bhi­r apīty a­ti­pra­saṃ­ge ta­nni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 4.21ga­ti­śa­rī­ra­pa­ri­gra­hā­bhi­mā­na­to hīnāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §483deśād de­śā­nta­ra­prā­pti­he­tu­r gatiḥ. śarīraṃ vai­kri­yi­ka­m u­kta­m­. lo­bha­ka­ṣā­yo­da­yā­d vi­ṣa­ye­ṣu saṅgaḥ pa­ri­gra­haḥ­. mā­na­ka­ṣā­yā­d utpanno ’­haṃ­kā­ro ’­bhi­mā­naḥ­. etair ga­tyā­di­bhi­r upary upari hīnāḥ. de­śā­nta­ra­vi­ṣa­ya­krī­ḍā­ra­ti­pra­ka­rṣā­bhā­vā­d upary upari ga­ti­hī­nāḥ­. śarīraṃ sau­dha­rmai­śā­na­yo­r devānāṃ sa­ptā­ra­tni­pra­mā­ṇa­m­. sā­na­tku­mā­ra­mā­he­ndra­yoḥ ṣa­ḍa­ra­tni­pra­mā­ṇa­m­. bra­hma­lo­ka­bra­hmo­tta­ra­lā­nta­va­kā­pi­ṣṭhe­ṣu pa­ñcā­ra­tni­pra­mā­ṇa­m­. śu­kra­ma­hā­śu­kra­śa­tā­ra­sa­ha­srā­re­ṣu ca­tu­ra­ra­tni­pra­mā­ṇa­m­. ā­na­ta­prā­ṇa­ta­yo­r a­rddha­ca­tu­rthā­ra­tni­pra­mā­ṇa­m­. ā­ra­ṇā­cyu­ta­yo­s trya­ra­tni­pra­mā­ṇa­m­. adho grai­ve­ya­ke­ṣu a­rddha­tṛ­tī­yā­ra­tni­pra­mā­ṇa­m­. ma­dhya­grai­ve­ya­ke­ṣv a­ra­tni­dva­ya­pra­mā­ṇa­m­. u­pa­ri­ma­grai­ve­ya­ke­ṣu a­nu­di­śa­vi­mā­na­ke­ṣu ca a­dhya­rddhā­ra­tni­pra­mā­ṇa­m­. a­nu­tta­re­ṣv a­ra­tni­pra­mā­ṇa­m­. pa­ri­gra­ha­ś ca vi­mā­na­pa­ri­ccha­dā­di­r upary upari hīnaḥ. a­bhi­mā­na­ś copary upari ta­nu­ka­ṣā­ya­tvā­d dhīnaḥ.SAS-PS'91 §484pu­ra­stā­t triṣu ni­kā­ye­ṣu devānāṃ le­śyā­vi­dhi­r uktaḥ. idānīṃ vai­mā­ni­ke­ṣu le­śyā­vi­dhi­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 4.22pī­ta­pa­dma­śu­kla­le­śyā dvi­tri­śe­ṣe­ṣu || SAS-PS'91 §485pītā ca padmā ca śuklā ca tāḥ pī­ta­pa­dma­śu­klāḥ­. pī­ta­pa­dma­śu­klā leśyā yeṣāṃ te pī­ta­pa­dma­śu­kla­le­śyāḥ­. kathaṃ hra­sva­tva­m­. au­ta­ra­pa­di­ka­m­. yathā — drutāyāṃ ta­pa­ra­ka­ra­ṇe ma­dhya­ma­vi­la­mbi­ta­yo­r u­pa­saṃ­khyā­na­m iti. athavā pītaś ca padmaś ca śuklaś ca pī­ta­pa­dma­śu­klā va­rṇa­va­nto ’rthāḥ. teṣām iva leśyā yeṣāṃ te pī­ta­pa­dma­śu­kla­le­śyāḥ­. tatra kasya kā leśyā iti. a­ttro­cya­te — sau­dha­rmai­śā­na­yoḥ pī­ta­le­śyāḥ­. sā­na­tku­mā­ra­mā­he­ndra­yoḥ pī­ta­pa­dma­le­śyāḥ­. bra­hma­lo­ka­bra­hmo­tta­ra­lā­nta­va­kā­pi­ṣṭhe­ṣu pa­dma­le­śyāḥ­. śu­kra­ma­hā­śu­kra­śa­tā­ra­sa­ha­srā­re­ṣu pa­dma­śu­kla­le­śyāḥ­. ā­na­tā­di­ṣu śu­kla­le­śyāḥ­. tatrāpy a­nu­di­śā­n u­tta­re­ṣu pa­ra­ma­śu­kla­le­śyāḥ­. sūtre ’­na­bhi­hi­taṃ kathaṃ mi­śra­gra­ha­ṇa­m­? sā­ha­ca­ryā­l lo­ka­va­t­. tad yathā — chatriṇo gacchanti iti a­ccha­tri­ṣu cha­tra­vya­va­hā­raḥ­. evam ihāpi mi­śra­yo­r a­nya­ta­ra­gra­ha­ṇaṃ bha­va­ti­. ayam arthaḥ sūtrataḥ kathaṃ gamyate iti cet. ucyate — evam a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhaḥ kri­ya­te­, dvayoḥ ka­lpa­yu­ga­la­yoḥ pī­ta­le­śyā­; sā­na­tku­mā­ra­mā­he­ndra­yoḥ pa­dma­le­śyā­yā a­vi­va­kṣā­taḥ­. bra­hma­lo­kā­di­ṣu triṣu ka­lpa­yu­ga­le­ṣu pa­dma­le­śyā­; śu­kra­ma­hā­śu­kra­yoḥ śu­kla­le­śyā­yā a­vi­va­kṣā­taḥ­. śeṣeṣu śa­tā­rā­di­ṣu śu­kla­le­śyā­yā­; pa­dma­le­śyā­yā a­vi­va­kṣā­taḥ­. iti nāsti doṣaḥ.SAS-PS'91 §486āha ka­lpo­pa­pa­nnā ity uktaṃ tattredaṃ na jñāyate ke kalpā ity a­ttro­cya­te —TA-PS'91 4.23prā­ggrai­ve­ya­ke­bhyaḥ kalpāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §487idaṃ na jñāyate ita ārabhya kalpā bha­va­ntī­ti sau­dha­rmā­di­gra­ha­ṇa­m a­nu­va­rta­te­. te­nā­ya­m artho labhyate — sau­dha­rmā­da­yaḥ prā­ggrai­ve­ya­ke­bhyaḥ kalpā iti. pā­ri­śe­ṣyā­di­ta­re ka­lpā­tī­tā iti.SAS-PS'91 §488lau­kā­nti­kā devā vai­mā­ni­kāḥ santaḥ kva gṛ­hya­nte­? ka­lpo­pa­pa­nne­ṣu­. katham iti ced ucyate —TA-PS'91 4.24bra­hma­lo­kā­la­yā lau­kā­nti­kāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §489etya tasmin līyanta iti ālaya ā­vā­saḥ­. bra­hma­lo­ka ālayo yeṣām te bra­hma­lo­kā­la­yā lau­kā­nti­kā devā ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­. yady evaṃ sarveṣāṃ bra­hma­lo­kā­la­yā­nāṃ devānāṃ lau­kā­nti­ka­tvaṃ pra­sa­kta­m­. a­nva­rtha­saṃ­jñā­gra­ha­ṇā­d a­do­ṣaḥ­. bra­hma­lo­ko lokaḥ, tasyānto lo­kā­ntaḥ­, tasmin bhavā lau­kā­nti­kā iti na sarveṣāṃ gra­ha­ṇa­m­. teṣām hi vi­mā­nā­ni bra­hma­lo­ka­syā­nte­ṣu sthi­tā­ni­. athavā ja­nma­ja­rā­ma­ra­ṇā­kī­rṇo lokaḥ saṃ­sā­raḥ­, tasyānto lo­kā­ntaḥ­. lokānte bhavā lau­kā­nti­kāḥ­. te sarve pa­rī­ta­saṃ­sā­rāḥ­, tataś cyutā ekaṃ ga­rbhā­vā­saṃ prāpya pa­ri­ni­rvā­sya­ntī­ti­.SAS-PS'91 §490teṣāṃ sā­mā­nye­no­pa­di­ṣṭā­nāṃ bhe­da­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 4.25sā­ra­sva­tā­di­tya­va­hnya­ru­ṇa­ga­rda­to­ya­tu­ṣi­tā­vyā­bā­dhā­ri­ṣṭā­ś ca || SAS-PS'91 §491kva ime sā­ra­sva­tā­da­yaḥ­? aṣṭāsv api pū­rvo­tta­rā­di­ṣu dikṣu ya­thā­kra­ma­m ete sā­ra­sva­tā­da­yo de­va­ga­ṇā ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­. tad yathā — pū­rvo­tta­ra­ko­ṇe sā­ra­sva­ta­vi­mā­na­m­, pūrvasyāṃ diśi ā­di­tya­vi­mā­na­m­, pū­rva­da­kṣi­ṇa­syāṃ diśi va­hni­vi­mā­na­m­, da­kṣi­ṇa­syāṃ diśi a­ru­ṇa­vi­mā­na­m­, da­kṣi­ṇā­pa­ra­ko­ṇe ga­rda­to­ya­vi­mā­na­m­, a­pa­ra­syāṃ diśi tu­ṣi­ta­vi­mā­na­m­, u­tta­rā­pa­ra­syāṃ diśi a­vyā­bā­dha­vi­mā­na­m­, uttarsyāṃ diśi a­ri­ṣṭa­vi­mā­na­m­. ‘ca’ śa­bda­sa­mu­cci­tā­s teṣām a­nta­re­ṣu dvau de­va­ga­ṇau­. tad yathā — sā­ra­sva­tā­di­tyā­nta­re a­gnyā­bha­sū­ryā­bhāḥ­. ā­di­tya­sya ca vahneś cāntare ca­ndrā­bha­sa­tyā­bhāḥ­. va­hnya­ru­ṇā­nta­rā­le śre­ya­ska­ra­kṣe­maṃ­ka­rāḥ­. a­ru­ṇa­ga­rda­to­yā­nta­rā­le vṛ­ṣa­bhe­ṣṭa­kā­ma­cā­rāḥ ga­rda­to­ya­tu­ṣi­ta­ma­dhye ni­rmā­ṇa­ra­jo­di­ga­nta­ra­kṣi­tāḥ­. tu­ṣi­tā­vyā­bā­dha­ma­dhye ā­tma­ra­kṣi­ta­sa­rva­ra­kṣi­tāḥ­. a­vyā­bā­dhā­ri­ṣṭā­nta­rā­le ma­ru­dva­sa­vaḥ­. a­ri­ṣṭa­sā­ra­sva­tā­nta­rā­le a­śva­vi­śvāḥ­. sarve ete sva­ta­ntrāḥ­; hī­nā­dhi­ka­tvā­bhā­vā­t­, vi­ṣa­ya­ra­ti­vi­ra­hā­d de­va­rṣa­yaḥ­, i­ta­re­ṣāṃ de­vā­nā­m a­rca­nī­yāḥ­, ca­tu­rda­śa­pū­rva­dha­rāḥ tī­rtha­ka­ra­ni­ṣkra­ma­ṇa­pra­ti­bo­dha­na­pa­rā ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §492āha, uktā lau­kā­nti­kā­s tataś cyutā ekaṃ ga­rbha­vā­sa­m avāpya ni­rvā­sya­ntī­ty uktāḥ. kim evam anyesv api ni­rvā­ṇa­prā­pti­kā­la­vi­bhā­go vi­dya­te­. ity ata āha —TA-PS'91 4.26vi­ja­yā­di­ṣu dvi­ca­ra­māḥ || SAS-PS'91 §493‘­ā­di­’ śabdaḥ pra­kā­rā­rthe va­rta­te­, tena vi­ja­ya­vai­ja­nta­ja­ya­ntā­pa­rā­ji­tā­nu­di­śa­vi­mā­nā­nā­m iṣṭānāṃ grahaṇaṃ siddhaṃ bha­va­ti­. kaḥ punar atra pra­kā­raḥ­. a­ha­mi­ndra­tve sati sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyu­pa­pā­daḥ­. sa­rvā­rtha­si­ddhi­pra­sa­ṅga iti cet. na; tesāṃ pa­ra­mo­tkṛ­ṣṭa­tvā­t­, a­nva­rtha­sa­ṇjñā­ta e­ka­ca­ra­ma­tva­si­ddhe­h­. ca­ra­ma­tvaṃ dehasya ma­nu­ṣya­bha­vā­pe­kṣa­yā­. dvau caramau dehau yeṣām te dvi­ca­ra­māḥ­. vi­ja­yā­di­bhya­ś cyutā a­pra­ti­pa­ti­ta­sa­mya­ktvā ma­nu­ṣye­ṣū­tpa­dya saṃ­ya­ma­m ārādya punar vi­ja­yā­di­ṣū­tpa­dya tataś cyutāḥ punar ma­nu­ṣya­bha­va­m avāpya si­ddya­ntī­ti dvi­ca­ra­ma­de­ha­tva­m­.SAS-PS'91 §494āha, ji­va­syā­u­da­yi­ke­ṣu bhāveṣu ti­rya­gyo­ni­ga­ti­r au­da­ya­kī­ty uktaṃ, punaś ca sthitau ‘­ti­rya­gyo­ni­jā­nāṃ ca’ iti. tatra na jñāyate ke ti­rya­gyo­na­yaḥ­. ity a­tro­cya­te —TA-PS'91 4.27au­pa­pā­di­ka­ma­nu­ṣye­bhyaḥ śeṣās ti­rya­gyo­na­yaḥ || SAS-PS'91 §495au­pa­pā­di­kā uktā de­va­nā­ra­kāḥ­. ma­nu­ṣyā­ś ca nirdiṣṭāḥ ‘­prā­ṅmā­nu­ṣo­tta­rā­n ma­nu­ṣyā­h­’ iti. ebhyo ’nye saṃ­sā­ri­ṇo jīvāḥ śeṣās te ti­rya­gyo­na­yo ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­. teṣāṃ tiraścāṃ de­vā­dī­nā­m iva kṣe­tra­vi­bhā­gaḥ punar ni­rde­ṣṭa­vyaḥ­? sa­rva­lo­ka­vyā­pi­tvā­t tesāṃ kṣe­tra­vi­bhā­go noktaḥ.SAS-PS'91 §496āha, sthitir uktā nā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ ma­nu­ṣyā­ṇāṃ tiraścāṃ ca. devānāṃ noktā. tasyāṃ vya­kta­vyā­yā­m ādāv u­ddi­ṣṭā­nāṃ bha­va­na­vā­si­nāṃ sthi­ti­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 4.28sthitir a­su­ra­nā­ga­su­pa­rṇa­dvī­pa­śe­ṣā­ṇāṃ sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­tri­pa­lyo­pmā­rddha­hī­na­mi­tā || SAS-PS'91 §497a­su­rā­dī­nāṃ sā­ga­ro­pmā­di­bhi­r ya­thā­kra­ma­m a­trā­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndho ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. iyaṃ sthitir utkṛṣṭā ja­gha­nyā­py u­tta­ra­tra va­kṣya­te­. tad yathā a­su­rā­ṇāṃ sā­ga­ro­pa­mā sthitiḥ. nāgānāṃ tri­pa­lyo­pa­mā­ni sthitiḥ. su­pa­rṇā­nāṃ a­rddha­tṛ­tī­yā­ni­. dvī­pā­nā­m dve. śeṣāṇāṃ ṣaṇṇām a­dhya­rddha­pa­lyo­pa­ma­m­.SAS-PS'91 §498a­dya­de­va­ni­kā­ya­sthi­tya­bhi­dhā­nā­d a­na­nta­raṃ vya­nta­ra­jyo­ti­ṣka­sthi­ti­va­ca­ne kra­ma­prā­pte sati ta­du­lla­ṅghya vai­mā­ni­kā­nāṃ sthitir u­cya­te­. kutaḥ? tayor u­tta­ra­tra la­ghu­no­pā­ye­na sthi­ti­va­ca­nā­t­. teṣu cādāv u­ddi­ṣṭa­yo kalpayoḥ sthi­ti­vi­dhā­nā­rtha­m aha —TA-PS'91 4.29sau­dha­rmai­śā­na­yoḥ sā­ga­ro­pa­me adhike || SAS-PS'91 §499‘­sā­ga­ro­pa­me­’ iti dvi­va­ca­na­ni­rde­śā­d dvi­tva­ga­tiḥ­. ‘­a­dhi­ke­’ ity ayam a­dhi­kā­raḥ­. ā kutaḥ? ā sa­ha­srā­rā­t­. idaṃ tu kuto jñā­ya­te­? u­tta­ra­tra ‘tu’ śa­bda­gra­ha­ṇā­t­. tena sau­dha­rmai­śā­na­yo­r devānāṃ dve sā­ga­ro­pa­me sā­ti­re­ke pra­tye­tva­ye­.SAS-PS'91 §500u­tta­ra­yoḥ sthi­ti­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 4.30sā­na­tku­mā­ra­mā­he­ndra­yoḥ sapta || SAS-PS'91 §501anayoḥ ka­lpa­yo­r devānāṃ sa­pta­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi sā­dhi­kā­ni utkṛṣṭā sthitiḥ.SAS-PS'91 §502bra­hma­lo­kā­di­ṣv a­cyu­tā­va­sā­ne­ṣu sthi­ti­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āhaTA-PS'91 4.31tri­sa­pta­na­vai­kā­da­śa­tra­yo­da­śa­pa­ñca­da­śa­bhi­r a­dhi­kā­ni tu || SAS-PS'91 §503‘­sa­pta­’ grahaṇaṃ pra­kṛ­ta­m­. tasyeha tryā­di­bhi­r ni­rdi­ṣṭai­r a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndho ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. sapta tribhir a­dhi­kā­ni­, sapta sa­pta­bhi­r a­dhi­kā­nī­ty ādiḥ. dvayor dvayor a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndho ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. ‘tu’ śabdo vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­rthaḥ­. kiṃ vi­śi­na­ṣṭi­? ‘­a­dhi­ka­’ śabdo ’­nu­va­rta­mā­na­ś ca­tu­rbhi­r a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­te no­tta­rā­bhyā­m ity ayam artho vi­śi­ṣya­te­. te­nā­ya­m artho bhavati — bra­hma­lo­ka­bra­hmo­tta­ra­yo­r da­śa­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi sā­dhi­kā­ni­. lā­nta­va­kā­pi­ṣṭha­yo­ś ca­tu­rda­śa­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi sā­dhi­kā­ni­. śu­kra­ma­hā­śu­kra­yoḥ ṣo­ḍa­śa­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi sā­dhi­kā­ni­. śa­tā­ra­sa­ha­srā­ra­yo­r a­ṣṭā­da­śa­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi sā­dhi­kā­ni­. ā­na­ta­prā­ṇa­ta­yo­r viṃ­śa­ti­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi­. ā­ra­ṇā­cyu­ta­yo­r dvā­viṃ­śa­ti­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi­.SAS-PS'91 §504tata ūrdhvaṃ sthi­ti­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 4.32ā­ra­ṇā­cyu­tā­d ūrdhvam e­kai­ke­na navasu grai­ve­ya­ke­ṣu vi­ja­yā­di­ṣu sa­rvā­rtha­si­ddhau ca || SAS-PS'91 §505‘­a­dhi­ka­’ gra­ha­ṇa­m a­nu­va­rta­te­. te­ne­hā­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndho ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. e­kai­ke­nā­dhi­kā­nī­ti­. ‘­na­va­’ grahaṇaṃ kim a­rtha­m­? pra­tye­ka­m e­kai­ka­m a­dhi­ka­m iti jñā­pa­nā­rtha­m­. i­ta­ra­thā hi grai­ve­ya­ke­ṣv ekam e­vā­dhi­kaṃ syāt. vi­ja­yā­di­ṣv iti ‘­ā­di­’ śabdasya pra­kā­rā­rtha­tvā­d a­nu­di­śā­nā­m api gra­ha­ṇa­m­. sa­rvā­rtha­si­ddhe­s tu pṛ­tha­ggra­ha­ṇaṃ ja­gha­nyā­bhā­va­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m­. te­nā­ya­m arthaḥ, a­dho­grai­ve­ya­ke­ṣu prathame tra­yo­viṃ­śa­tiḥ­, dvitīye ca­tu­rviṃ­śa­tiḥ­, tṛtīye pa­ñca­viṃ­śa­tiḥ­. ma­dhya­ma­grai­ve­ya­ke­ṣu prathame ṣa­ḍviṃ­śa­tiḥ dvitīye sa­pta­viṃ­śa­tiḥ tṛtīye ’­ṣṭā­viṃ­śa­tiḥ­. u­pa­ri­ma­grai­ve­ya­ke­ṣu prathame e­ko­na­triṃ­śa­d dvitīye triṃśat tṛtīye e­ka­triṃ­śa­t­. a­nu­di­śa­vi­mā­ne­ṣu dvā­triṃ­śa­t­. vi­ja­yā­di­ṣu trayas triṃśat sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇy utkṛṣṭā sthitiḥ. sa­rvā­rtha­si­ddhau trayas triṃśad e­ve­ti­.SAS-PS'91 §506ni­rdi­ṣṭo­tkṛ­ṣṭa­sthi­ti­ke­ṣu deveṣu ja­gha­nya­sthi­ti­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 4.33aparā pa­lyo­pa­ma­m a­dhi­ka­m || SAS-PS'91 §507pa­lyo­pa­maṃ vyā­khyā­ta­m­. aparā jaghanyā sthitiḥ. pa­lyo­pa­maṃ sā­dhi­ka­m­. ke­ṣā­m­? sau­dha­rmai­śā­nī­yā­nā­m­. kathaṃ ga­mya­te­? ‘­pa­ra­taḥ pa­ra­taḥ­’ ity u­tta­ra­tra va­kṣya­mā­ṇā­tvā­t­.SAS-PS'91 §508tata ūrdhvaṃ ja­gha­nya­sthi­ti­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 4.34parataḥ parataḥ pū­rvā­pū­rvā ’­na­nta­rā || SAS-PS'91 §509pa­ra­smi­n deśe pa­ra­taḥ­. vīpsāyāṃ dvi­tva­m­. ‘­pū­rva­’ śa­bda­syā­pi­. ‘­a­dhi­ka­’ gra­ha­ṇa­m a­nu­va­rta­te­. te­nai­va­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhaḥ kriyate — sau­dha­rmai­śā­na­yo­r dve sā­ga­ro­pa­me sādhike ukte, te sādhike sā­na­tku­mā­ra­mā­he­ndra­yo­r jaghanyā sthitiḥ. sā­na­tku­mā­ra­mā­he­ndra­yoḥ parā sthitiḥ sa­pta­sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi sā­dhi­kā­ni­, tāni sā­dhi­kā­ni bra­hma­bra­hmo­tta­ra­yo­r jaghanyā sthitir ity ādi.SAS-PS'91 §510nā­ra­kā­ṇā­m utkṛṣṭā sthitir uktā. jaghanyāṃ sūtre ’­nu­pā­ttā­m a­pra­kṛ­tā­m api la­ghu­no­pā­ye­na pra­ti­pā­da­yi­tu­m icchann āha —TA-PS'91 4.35nā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ ca dvi­tī­yā­di­ṣu || SAS-PS'91 §511‘ca’ śabdaḥ kim arthaḥ? pra­kṛ­ta­sa­mu­cca­yā­rthaḥ­. kiṃ ca pra­kṛ­ta­m­? ‘­pa­ra­taḥ parataḥ pū­rvā­pū­rvā ’­na­nta­rā­’ aparā sthitir iti. te­nā­ya­m artho labhyate — ra­tna­pra­bhā­yāṃ nā­ra­kā­ṇāṃ parā sthitir ekaṃ sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­m­. sā śa­rka­rā­pra­bhā­yā­m ja­gha­nyā­. śa­rka­rā­pra­bhā­yā­m utkṛṣṭā sthitis trīṇi sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi­. sā vā­lu­kā­pra­bhā­yāṃ ja­gha­nye­ty ādi.SAS-PS'91 §512evaṃ dvi­tī­yā­di­ṣu jaghanyā sthitir uktā. pra­tha­mā­yāṃ kā ja­gha­nye­ti ta­tpra­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 4.36da­śa­va­rṣa­sa­ha­srā­ṇi pra­tha­mā­yā­m || SAS-PS'91 §513aparā sthitir ity a­nu­va­rta­te­. ra­tna­pra­bhā­yāṃ da­śa­va­rṣa­sa­ha­srā­ṇi aparā sthitir ve­di­ta­vyā­.SAS-PS'91 §514atha bha­va­na­vā­si­nāṃ kā jaghanyā sthitir ity ata āha —TA-PS'91 4.37bha­va­ne­ṣu ca || SAS-PS'91 §515‘ca’ śabda kim arthaḥ? pra­kṛ­ta­sa­mu­cca­yā­rthaḥ­. tena bha­va­na­vā­si­nāṃ aparā sthitir da­śa­va­rṣa­sa­ha­srā­ṇī­ty a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §516vya­nta­rā­ṇāṃ tarhi kā jaghanyā sthitir ity ata āha —TA-PS'91 4.38vya­nta­rā­ṇāṃ ca || SAS-PS'91 §517‘ca’ śabdaḥ pra­kṛ­ta­sa­mu­cca­yā­rthaḥ­. tena vya­nta­rā­ṇāṃ aparā sthitir da­śa­va­rṣa­sa­ha­srā­ṇī­ty a­va­ga­mya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §518athaiṣāṃ parā sthitiḥ kā ity a­tro­cya­te —TA-PS'91 4.39parā pa­lyo­pa­ma­m a­dhi­ka­m || SAS-PS'91 §519parā utkṛṣtā sthitir vya­nta­rā­ṇāṃ pa­lyo­pa­ma­m a­dhi­ka­m­.SAS-PS'91 §520idānīṃ jyo­ti­ṣkā­ṇāṃ parā sthitir va­kta­vye­ty ata āha —TA-PS'91 4.40jyo­ti­ṣkā­ṇāṃ ca || SAS-PS'91 §521‘ca’ śabdaḥ pra­kṛ­ta­sa­mu­cca­yā­rthaḥ­. te­nai­va­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhaḥ­. jyo­ti­ṣkā­ṇāṃ parā sthitiḥ pa­lyo­pa­ma­m a­dhi­ka­m iti.SAS-PS'91 §522a­thā­pa­rā ki­ya­tī­ty ata āha —TA-PS'91 4.41ta­da­ṣṭa­bhā­go ’parā || SAS-PS'91 §523tasya pa­lyo­pa­ma­syā­ṣṭa­bhā­go jyo­ti­ṣkā­ṇāṃ aparā sthitir ity arthaḥ.SAS-PS'91 §524atha lau­kā­nti­kā­nāṃ vi­śe­ṣo­ktā­nāṃ sthi­ti­vi­śe­ṣo noktaḥ. sa kiyān ity a­tro­cya­te —TA-PS'91 4.42lau­kā­nti­kā­nā­m aṣṭau sā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇi sa­rve­ṣā­m || SAS-PS'91 §525a­vi­śi­ṣṭāḥ sarve te śu­kla­le­śyāḥ pa­ñca­ha­sto­tse­dha­śa­rī­rāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §526idānīṃ sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­sya vi­ṣa­ya­bhā­ve­no­pa­kṣi­pte­ṣu jī­vā­di­ṣu jī­va­pa­dā­rtho vyā­khyā­taḥ­. a­thā­jī­va­pa­dā­rtho vi­cā­ra­prā­pta­sya saṃ­jñā­bhe­da­saṃ­kī­rta­nā­rtha­m idam ucyate —TA-PS'91 5.1a­jī­va­kā­yā dha­rmā­dha­rmā­kā­śa­pu­dga­lāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §527‘­kā­ya­’ śabdaḥ śarīre vyu­tpā­di­taḥ­. i­ho­pa­cā­rā­d a­dhyā­ro­pya­te­. kuta u­pa­cā­raḥ­? yathā śarīraṃ pu­dga­la­dra­vya­pra­ca­yā­tma­kaṃ tathā dha­rmā­di­ṣv api pra­de­śpra­cā­yā­pe­kṣa­yā kāyā iva kāyā iti. a­jī­vā­ś ca te kāyāś ca a­jī­va­kā­yāḥ vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ vi­śe­ṣye­ṇe­ti vṛttiḥ. nanu ca nī­lo­tpa­lā­di­ṣu vya­bhi­cā­re sati vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣya­yo­gaḥ­. ihāpi vya­bhi­cā­ra­yo­go ’sti. a­jī­va­śa­bdo ’kāye kāle ’pi va­rta­te­, kāyo ’pi jīve. kim arthaḥ kā­ya­śa­bdaḥ­? pra­de­śa­ba­hu­tva­jñā­pa­nā­rthaḥ­. dha­rmā­dī­nāṃ pradeśā bahava iti. nanu ca ‘­a­saṃ­khye­yāḥ pradeśā dha­rmā­dha­rmai­ka­jī­vā­nā­m­’ ity a­ne­nai­va pra­de­śa­ba­hu­tvaṃ jñā­pi­ta­m­. satyam i­da­m­. paraṃ kintv asmin vidhau sati ta­da­va­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ vi­jñā­ya­te­, a­saṃ­khye­yāḥ pradeśā na saṃkhyeyā nāpy anantā iti. kālasya pra­de­śa­pra­ca­yā­bhā­va­jñā­pa­nā­rthaṃ ca iha ‘­kā­ya­’ gra­ha­ṇa­m­. kālo va­kṣya­te­. tasya pra­de­śa­pra­ti­ṣe­dhā­rthaṃ iha ‘­kā­ya­’ gra­ha­ṇa­m­. yathā ’ṇoḥ pra­de­śa­ma­tra­tvā­d dvi­tī­yā­da­yo ’sya pradeśā na santīty a­pra­de­śo ’ṇuḥ, tathā kā­la­pa­ra­mā­ṇu­r apy e­ka­pra­de­śa­tvā­d a­pra­de­śa iti. teṣāṃ dha­rmā­dī­nāṃ ‘­a­jī­va­’ iti sā­mā­nya­saṃ­jñā jī­va­la­kṣa­nā­bhā­va­mu­khe­na pra­vṛ­ttā­. ‘­dha­rmā­dha­rmā­kā­śa­pu­dga­lāḥ­’ iti vi­śe­ṣa­saṃ­jñāḥ sā­ma­yi­kyaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §528a­trā­ha­, ‘­sa­rva­dra­vya­pa­ryā­ye­ṣu ke­va­la­sya­’ ity evam ādiṣu dravyāny u­ktā­ni­, kāni tānīty ucyate —TA-PS'91 5.2dravyāṇi || SAS-PS'91 §529yathā svaṃ pa­ryā­yai­r drūyante dravanti vā tāni iti dra­vyā­ṇi­. dra­vya­tva­yo­gā­d dravyam iti cet. na; u­bha­yā­si­ddeḥ­. yathā da­ṇḍa­da­ṇḍi­no­r yogo bhavati pṛ­tha­ksi­ddha­yoḥ­, na ca tathā dra­vya­dra­vya­tve pṛ­tha­ksi­ddhe staḥ. yady a­pṛ­tha­ksi­ddha­yo­r api yogaḥ syād ā­kā­śa­ku­su­ma­sya pra­kṛ­ta­pru­ṣa­sya dvi­tī­ya­śi­ra­sa­ś ca yogaḥ syād iti. atha pṛ­hta­ksi­ddhi­r a­bhu­pa­ga­mya­te­, dra­vya­tva­ka­lpa­nā ni­ra­rthi­kā­. gu­ṇa­sa­mu­dā­yo dravyam iti cet? tatrāpi guṇānāṃ sa­mu­dā­ya­sya ca bhe­dā­bhā­ve ta­dvya­pa­de­śo no­pa­pa­dya­te­. bhe­dā­bhyu­pa­ga­me ca pūrvokta eva doṣaḥ. nanu guṇān dravanti guṇair vā drūyanta iti vigrahe ’pi sa eva doṣa iti cet? na; ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhe­dā­bhe­do­pa­pa­tte­s ta­dvya­pa­de­śa­si­ddhiḥ­. vya­ti­re­ke­ṇā­nu­pa­la­bdhe­r abhedaḥ saṃ­jñā­la­kṣa­ṇa­pra­yo­ja­nā­di­bhe­dā­d bheda iti. prakṛtā dha­rmā­da­yo ba­ha­va­s ta­tsā­mā­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇyā­d ba­hu­tva­ni­rde­śaḥ­. syād etat saṃ­khyā­nu­vṛ­tti­va­tpu­lli­ṅgā­nu­vṛ­tti­r api prā­pno­ti­. naiṣa doṣaḥ; ā­vi­ṣṭa­li­ṅgāḥ śabdā na ka­dā­ci­l liṅgaṃ vya­bhi­ca­ra­nti­. ato dha­rmā­da­yo dravyāṇi bha­va­ntī­ti­.SAS-PS'91 §530a­na­nta­ra­tvā­c ca­tu­rṇā­m eva dra­vya­vya­pa­de­śa­pra­saṃ­ge ’­dhyā­ro­pa­ṇā­rtha­m idam ucyate —TA-PS'91 5.3jīvāś ca || SAS-PS'91 §531‘­jī­va­’ śabdo vyā­khyā­tā­rthaḥ­. ba­hu­tva­ni­rde­śo vyā­khyā­ta­bhe­da­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rthaḥ­. ‘ca’ śabdaḥ dra­vya­saṃ­jñā­nu­ka­rṣa­ṇā­rthaḥ jīvāś ca dra­vyā­ṇī­ti­. evam etāni va­kṣya­mā­ṇe­na kālena saha ṣaḍ dravyāṇi bha­va­nti­. nanu dravyasya lakṣaṇaṃ vakṣyate ‘­gu­ṇa­pa­rya­ya­va­d dra­vya­m­’ iti. ta­lla­kṣa­ṇa­yo­gā­d dha­rmā­dī­nāṃ dra­vya­vya­pa­de­śo bha­va­ti­, nārthaḥ pa­ri­ga­ṇa­ne­na­? pa­ri­ga­ṇa­na­m a­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­rtha­m­. te­nā­nya­vā­di­pa­ri­ka­lpi­tā­nāṃ pṛ­thi­vyā­dī­nāṃ nivṛttiḥ kṛtā bha­va­ti­. ka­tha­m­? pṛ­thi­vya­pte­jo­vā­yu­ma­nāṃ­si pu­dga­la­dra­vye ’­nta­rbha­va­nti­; rū­pa­ra­sa­ga­ndha­spa­rśa­va­tvā­t­. vā­yu­ma­na­so rū­pā­di­yo­gā­bha­va iti cet? na; vāyus tāvad rū­pā­di­mā­n­; spa­rśa­tvā­d gha­ṭā­di­va­t­. ca­kṣu­rā­di­ka­ra­ṇa­grā­hya­tvā­bhā­vā­d rū­pā­dya­bhā­va iti cet? na; pa­ra­mā­ṇvā­di­ṣv a­ti­pra­sa­ṅgaḥ syāt. āpo ga­ndha­va­tyaḥ­; spa­rśa­va­tvā­t pṛ­thi­vī­va­t­. tejo ’pi ra­sa­ga­ndha­va­d­; rū­pa­va­ttvā­t tadvad eva. mano ’pi dvividhaṃ dra­vya­ma­no bhā­va­ma­na­ś ceti. tatra bhā­va­ma­no jñā­na­m­; tasya jī­va­gu­ṇa­tvā­d ātmany a­nta­rbhā­vaḥ­. dra­vya­ma­na­ś ca rū­pā­di­yo­gā­t pu­dga­la­dra­vya­vi­kā­raḥ­. rū­pā­di­va­n manaḥ; jñā­no­pa­yo­ga­ka­ra­ṇa­tvā­c ca­kṣu­ri­ndri­ya­va­t­. nanu amūrte ’pi śabde jñā­no­pa­yo­ga­ka­ra­ṇa­tva­da­rśa­nā­d vya­bhi­cā­rī hetur iti cet? na; tasya pau­dga­li­ka­tvā­n mū­rti­ma­ttvo­pa­pa­tteḥ­. nanu yathā pa­ra­mā­ṇū­nāṃ rū­pā­di­ma­tkā­rya­da­rśa­nā­d rū­pā­di­ma­ttvaṃ na tathā vā­yu­ma­na­so rū­pā­di­sa­tkā­ryaṃ dṛṣyate iti cet? na; teṣām api ta­du­pa­pa­tteḥ­. sarveṣāṃ pa­ra­mā­ṇū­nāṃ sa­rva­rū­pā­di­ma­tkā­rya­tva­prā­pti­yo­ga­tvā­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t­. na ca kecit pā­rthi­vā­di­jā­ti­vi­śe­ṣa­yu­ktāḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇa­vaḥ santi; jā­ti­saṃ­ka­re­ṇā­ra­mbha­da­rśa­nā­t­. diśo ’py ākāśe ’­nta­rbhā­vaḥ­, ā­di­tyo­da­yā­dya­pe­kṣa­yā ā­kā­śa­pra­de­śa­pa­ṅkti­ṣu ita idam iti vya­va­hā­ro­pa­pa­tteḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §532uktānāṃ dravyāṇāṃ vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 5.4ni­tyā­va­sthi­tā­ny a­rū­pā­ṇi || SAS-PS'91 §533nityaṃ dhruvam ity arthaḥ. ‘ner dhruve tyaḥ’ iti ni­ṣpā­di­ta­tvā­t­. dha­rmā­dī­ni dravyāṇi ga­ti­he­tu­tvā­di­vi­śe­ṣa­la­kṣa­ṇa­dra­vyā­rthā­de­śā­d a­sti­tvā­di­sā­mā­nya­la­kṣa­ṇa­dra­vyā­rthā­de­śā­c ca ka­dā­ci­d api na vya­ya­ntī­ti ni­tyā­ni­. vakṣyate hi ‘­ta­dbhā­vā­vya­yaṃ ni­tya­m­’ iti. iyattā ’­vya­bhi­cā­rā­d a­va­sthi­tā­ni­. dha­rmā­dī­ni ṣaḍ api dravyāṇi ka­dā­ci­d api ṣaḍ iti iyattvaṃ nā­ti­va­rta­nte­. tato ’­va­sthi­tā­nī­ty u­cya­nte­. na vidyate rūpam eṣām ity a­rū­pā­ṇi­, rū­pa­pra­ti­ṣe­dhe ta­tsa­ha­cā­ri­ṇāṃ ra­sā­dī­nā­m api pra­ti­ṣe­daḥ­. tena a­rū­pā­ṇy a­mū­rtā­nī­ty arthaḥ.SAS-PS'91 §534yathā sarveṣāṃ dravyāṇāṃ ‘­ni­tyā­va­sthi­tā­ni­’ ity etat sā­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ lakṣaṇaṃ prāptaṃ tathā pu­dga­lā­nā­m api a­rū­pi­tvaṃ prā­pta­m­, atas ta­da­pa­vā­dā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 5.5rūpiṇaḥ pudgalāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §535rūpaṃ mūrtir ity arthaḥ. kā mūrtiḥ? rū­pā­di­saṃ­sthā­na­pa­ri­ṇā­mo mūrtiḥ. rūpam eṣām astīti rū­pi­ṇaḥ­. mū­rti­ma­nta ity arthaḥ. athavā rūpam iti gu­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣa­va­ca­na­śa­bdaḥ­. ta­de­ṣā­m astīti rū­pi­ṇaḥ­. ra­sā­dya­gra­ha­ṇa­m iti cet? na; ta­da­vi­nā­bhā­vā­t ta­da­nta­rbhā­vaḥ­. ‘­pu­dga­lāḥ­’ iti ba­hu­va­ca­naṃ bhe­da­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m­. bhinnā hi pu­dga­lāḥ­; ska­ndha­pa­ra­mā­ṇu­bhe­dā­t­. ta­dvi­ka­lpa u­pa­ri­ṣṭā­d va­kṣya­te­. yadi pra­dhā­na­va­d a­rū­pi­tva­m ekatvaṃ ceṣṭaṃ syāt, vi­śva­rū­pa­kā­rya­da­rśa­na­vi­ro­dhaḥ syāt.SAS-PS'91 §536āha, kiṃ pu­dga­la­va­d dha­rmā­dī­ny api dravyāṇi pratyekaṃ bhi­nnā­nī­ty a­tro­cya­te —TA-PS'91 5.6ā ā­kā­śā­d e­ka­dra­vyā­ṇi || SAS-PS'91 §537‘­ā­ṅ­’ ayam a­bhi­vi­dhya­rthaḥ­. sautrīm ā­nu­pū­rvī­m ā­sṛ­tyai­ta­d u­kta­m­. tena dharmā ’­dha­rmā­kā­śā­ni gṛ­hya­nte­. ‘­e­ka­’ śabdaḥ saṃ­khyā­va­ca­naḥ­. tena dravyaṃ vi­śi­ṣya­te­, ekaṃ dravyaṃ e­ka­dra­vya­m iti. yady evaṃ ba­hu­va­ca­na­m a­yu­kta­m­? dha­rmā­dya­pe­kṣa­yā ba­hu­tva­si­ddhi­r bha­va­ti­. nanu e­ka­syā­ne­kā­rtha­pra­tyā­ya­na­śa­kti­yo­gā­d e­kai­ka­m ity astu, la­ghu­tvā­d­. ‘­dra­vya­’ gra­ha­ṇa­m a­na­rtha­ka­m­? tathāpi dra­vyā­pe­kṣa­yā e­ka­tva­khyā­pa­nā­rthaṃ dra­vya­gra­ha­ṇa­m­. kṣe­tra­bhā­vā­dya­pe­kṣa­yā a­saṃ­khye­ya­tvā­na­nta­tva­vi­ka­lpa­sye­ṣṭa­tvā­n na jī­va­pu­dga­la­va­d eṣāṃ ba­hu­tva­m ity etad anena khyā­pya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §538a­dhi­kṛ­tā­nā­m eva e­ka­dra­vyā­ṇāṃ vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m idam ucyate —TA-PS'91 5.7ni­ṣkri­yā­ṇi ca || SAS-PS'91 §539u­bha­ya­ni­mi­tta­va­śā­d u­tpa­dya­mā­naḥ paryāyo dravyasya de­śā­nta­ra­prā­pti­he­tuḥ kriyā. tasyā ni­ṣkrā­ntā­ni ni­ṣkri­yā­ṇi­. atra codyate — dha­rmā­dī­ni dravyāṇi yadi ni­ṣkri­yā­ṇi tatas teṣām utpādo na ba­ve­t­. kri­yā­pū­rva­ko hi gha­ṭā­dī­nā­m utpādo dṛṣṭaḥ. u­tpā­dā­bhā­vā­c ca vya­yā­bhā­va iti. ataḥ sa­rva­dra­vyā­ṇā­m u­tpā­dā­di­tri­ta­ya­ka­lpa­nā­vyā­ghā­ta iti. tan na; kiṃ kā­ra­ṇa­m­? a­nya­tho­pa­pa­tteḥ­. kri­yā­ni­mi­tto­tpā­dā­bhā­ve ’py eṣāṃ dha­rmā­dī­nā­m a­nya­tho­tpā­daḥ ka­lpya­te­. tad yathā — dvividha utpādaḥ — sva­ni­mi­ttaḥ pa­ra­pra­tya­ya­ś ca. sva­ni­mi­tta­s tāvad a­na­ntā­nā­m a­gu­ru­la­ghu­gu­ṇā­nā­m ā­ga­ma­prā­mā­ṇyā­d a­bhu­pa­ga­mya­mā­nā­nāṃ ṣaṭ sthā­na­pa­ti­ta­yā vṛddhyā hānyā ca pra­va­rta­mā­nā­nāṃ sva­bhā­vā­d e­te­ṣā­m utpādo vyayaś ca. pa­ra­pra­tya­yo ’pi a­śvā­di­ga­ti­sthi­tya­va­gā­ha­na­he­tu­tvā­t kṣaṇe kṣaṇe teṣāṃ bhedāt ta­ddhe­tu­tva­m api bhinnam iti pa­ra­pra­tya­yā­pe­kṣa utpādo vi­nā­śa­ś ca vya­va­hri­ya­te­. nanu yadi ni­ṣkri­yā­ṇi dha­rmā­dī­ni­, jī­va­pu­dga­lā­nāṃ ga­tyā­di­he­tu­tvaṃ no­pa­pa­dya­te­. ja­lā­dī­ni hi kri­yā­va­nti ma­tsyā­dī­nāṃ ga­tyā­di­ni­mi­ttā­ni dṛ­ṣṭā­nī­ti­? naiṣa doṣaḥ; ba­lā­dhā­na­ni­mi­tta­tvā­c ca­kṣu­rva­t­. yathā rū­po­pa­la­bdhau cakṣur ni­mi­tta­m iti na vyā­kṣi­pta­ma­na­ska­syā­pi bha­va­ti­. a­dhi­kṛ­tā­nāṃ dha­rmā­dha­rmā­kā­śā­nāṃ ni­ṣkri­ya­tve ’­bhyu­pa­ga­te jī­va­pu­dga­lā­nāṃ sa­kri­ya­tva­m arthād ā­pa­nna­m­. kā­la­syā­pi sa­kri­ya­tva­m iti cet? na; a­na­dhi­kā­rā­t­. ata e­vā­sā­v etaiḥ saha nā­dhi­kri­ya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §540a­jī­va­kā­yā ity atra kā­ya­gra­ha­ṇe­na pra­de­śā­sti­tva­mā­traṃ nirjñātaṃ na tv i­ya­ttā­va­dhā­ri­tā pra­de­śā­nā­m atas ta­nni­rdhā­ra­ṇā­rtha­m idam ucyate —TA-PS'91 5.8a­saṃ­khye­yāḥ pradeśā dha­rmā­dha­rmai­ka­jī­vā­nā­m || SAS-PS'91 §541saṃkhyām atītā a­saṃ­khye­yāḥ­. a­saṃ­khye­yā­s trividhaḥ — jaghanya utkṛṣṭo ’­ja­gha­nyo­tkṛ­ṣṭa­ś ceti. ta­tre­hā­ja­gha­nyo­tkṛ­ṣṭā­saṃ­khye­yaḥ pa­ri­gṛ­hya­te­. pra­di­śya­nta iti pra­de­śāḥ­. va­kṣya­mā­ṇa­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇuḥ sa yāvati kṣetre vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te sa pradeśa iti vya­va­hri­ya­te­. dha­rmā­dha­rmai­ka­jī­vā­s tu­lyā­sa­mkhye­ya­pra­de­śāḥ­. tatra dha­rmā­dha­rmo niṣkriyau lo­kā­kā­śaṃ vyāpya sthitau. jīvas tāvat pradeśo ’pi san saṃ­ha­ra­ṇa­vi­sa­rpa­ṇa­sva­bhā­va­tvā­t ka­rma­ni­rva­rti­taṃ śa­rī­ra­m aṇu mahad vā ’­dhi­ti­ṣṭhaṃ­s tāvad a­va­gā­hya va­rta­te­. yadā tu lo­ka­pū­ra­ṇaṃ bhavati tadā ma­nda­ra­syā­dha­ś ci­tra­va­jra­pa­ṭa­la­ma­dhye jī­va­syā­ṣṭau ma­dhya­pra­de­śā vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­nte­. itare pradeśā ūrdhvam adhas tiryak ca kṛtsnaṃ lo­kā­kā­śaṃ vya­śnu­va­te­.SAS-PS'91 §542a­thā­kā­śa­ya kati pradeśā ity ata āha —TA-PS'91 5.9ā­kā­śa­syā­na­ntāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §543a­vi­dya­mā­no ’nto yeṣāṃ te a­na­ntāḥ­. ke? pra­de­śāḥ­. kasya? ā­kā­śa­sya­. pū­rva­va­d asyāpi pra­de­śa­ka­lpa­nā ’­va­se­yā­.SAS-PS'91 §544uktam a­mū­rtā­nāṃ pra­de­śa­pa­ri­mā­ṇa­m­. idānīṃ mūrtānāṃ pu­dga­lā­nāṃ pra­de­śa­pa­ri­mā­ṇaṃ ni­rjñā­ta­vya­m ity ata āha —TA-PS'91 5.10saṃkhyeyā ’­saṃ­khye­yā­ś ca pu­dga­lā­nā­m || SAS-PS'91 §545‘ca’ śabdād a­na­nta­ś cety a­nu­kṛ­ṣya­te­. ka­sya­ci­t pu­dga­la­dra­vya­sya dvya­ṇu­kā­deḥ saṃkhyeyāḥ pradeśāḥ ka­sya­ci­d a­saṃ­khye­yā a­na­ntā­ś ca. a­na­ntā­na­nto­pa­saṃ­khyā­na­m iti cet. na; a­na­nta­sā­mā­nyā­t­. a­na­nta­pra­mā­ṇaṃ tri­vi­dha­m uktam pa­rī­tā­na­ntaṃ yu­ktā­na­nta­m a­na­ntā­na­ntaṃ ceti. ta­tsa­rva­m a­na­nta­sā­mā­nye­na gṛ­hya­te­. syād etat a­saṃ­khyā­t a­pra­de­śo lokaḥ a­na­nta­pra­de­śa­syā­na­ntā­na­nta­pra­de­śa­sya ca ska­nda­syā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­m iti vi­ro­dha­s tato nā­na­ntya­m iti? naiṣa doṣaḥ; sū­kṣma­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­va­gā­ha­na­śa­kti­yo­gā­t­. pa­ra­mā­ṇvā­da­yo hi sū­kṣma­bhā­ve­na pa­ri­ṇa­tā e­kai­ka­smi­nn apy ā­kā­śa­pra­de­śe ’­na­ntā­na­ntā a­va­ti­ṣṭha­nte­, a­va­gā­ha­na­śa­kti­ś caiṣām a­vyā­ha­tā­sti­. tasmād e­ka­smi­nn api pradeśe a­na­ntā­na­ntā­nā­m a­va­sthā­naṃ na vi­ru­dhya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §546‘­pu­dga­lā­nā­m ity a­vi­śe­ṣa­va­ca­nā­t pa­ra­mā­ṇo­r api pra­de­śa­va­ttva­pra­saṃ­ge ta­tpra­ti­ṣe­dhā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 5.11nāṇoḥ || SAS-PS'91 §547aṇoḥ ‘­pra­de­śā na santi’ śti vā­kya­śe­ṣaḥ­. kuto na santīti cet? pra­de­śa­mā­tra­tvā­t­. yathā ā­kā­śa­pra­de­śa­syai­ka­sya pra­de­śa­bhe­dā­bhā­vā­d a­pra­de­śa­tva­m evam aṇor api pra­de­śa­mā­tra­tvā­t pra­de­śa­bhe­dā­bhā­vaḥ­. kiṃ ca tato ’­lpa­pa­ri­mā­ṇā­bhā­vā­t­. na hy aṇor a­lpī­yā­na­nyo ’sti, yato ’sya pradeśā bhi­dye­ra­n­.SAS-PS'91 §548eṣām a­va­dhṛ­ta­pra­de­śā­nāṃ dha­rmā­dī­nā­m ā­dhā­ra­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m idam ucyate —TA-PS'91 5.12lo­kā­kā­śe ’­va­gā­haḥ || SAS-PS'91 §549uktānāṃ dha­rmā­dī­nāṃ dravyāṇāṃ lo­kā­kā­śe ’­va­gā­ho na bāhir ity arthaḥ. yadi dha­rmā­dī­nāṃ lo­kā­kā­śa­m ā­dhā­raḥ­, ā­kā­śa­sya ka ādhāra iti? ā­kā­śa­sya nāsty anya ā­dhā­raḥ­. sva­pra­ti­ṣṭha­m ā­kā­śa­m­. yady ākāśaṃ sva­pra­ti­ṣti­ṣṭha­m­; dha­rmā­dī­ny api sva­pra­ti­ṣti­ṣṭhā­ny eva. atha dha­rmā­dī­nāṃ anya ādhāraḥ ka­lpya­te­, ā­kā­śa­syā­py anya ādhāra kalpyaḥ. tathā saty a­na­va­sthā­pra­sa­ṅga ity cet? naiṣa doṣaḥ; nā­kā­śa­d anyad a­dhi­ka­pa­ri­mā­ṇaṃ dravyam asti ya­trā­kā­śaṃ sthitam ity u­cya­te­. sarvato ’nantaṃ hi tat. dha­rmā­dī­nāṃ punar a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­m ā­kā­śa­m ity ucyate vya­va­hā­ra­na­ya­va­śā­t­. e­va­mbhū­ta­na­yā­pe­kṣa­yā tu sarvāṇi dravyāṇi sva­pra­ti­ṣti­ṣṭhā­ny eva. tathā co­kta­m­, kva bhavān āste. ātmani iti. dha­rmā­dī­ni lo­kā­kā­śā­n na bahiḥ santīty e­tā­va­d a­trā­dhā­rā­dhe­ya­ka­lpa­nā­sā­dhyaṃ pha­la­m­. nanu ca loke pū­rvo­tta­ra­kā­la­bhā­vi­nā­m ā­dhā­rā­dhe­ya­bhā­vo dṛṣto yathā kuṇḍe ba­da­rā­dī­nā­m­. na ta­thā­kā­śaṃ pūrvaṃ dha­rmā­dī­ny u­tta­ra­kā­la­bhā­vī­ni­; ato vya­va­hā­ra­na­yā­pe­kṣa­yā ’pi ā­dhā­rā­dhe­ya­ka­lpa­nā­n u­pa­pa­tti­r iti? naiṣa doṣaḥ, yu­gpa­dbhā­vi­nā­m api ā­dhā­rā­dhe­ya­bhā­vo dṛ­śya­te­. ghaṭe rū­pā­da­yaḥ śarīre ha­stā­da­ya iti. loka ity u­cya­te­. ko lokaḥ? dha­rmā­dha­rmā­dī­ni dravyāṇi yatra lokyante sa loka iti. a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­sā­dha­no ghañ. ākāśaṃ dvidhā vibhaktaṃ — lo­kā­kā­śa­m a­lo­kā­kā­śaṃ ceti. loka uktaḥ. sa yatra tal lo­kā­kā­śa­m­. tato bahiḥ sarvato ’­na­nta­m a­lo­kā­kā­śa­m­. lo­kā­lo­ka­vi­bhā­ga­ś ca dha­rmā­dha­rmā­sti­kā­ya­sa­dbhā­vā­sa­dbhā­vā­d vi­jñe­yaḥ­. asati hi tasmin dha­rmā­sti­kā­ye jī­va­pu­dga­lā­nāṃ ga­ti­ni­ya­ma­he­tva­bhā­vā­d vibhāgo na syāt. asati cā­dha­rmā­sti­kā­ye sthiter ā­śra­ya­ni­mi­ttā­bhā­vā­t sthiter abhāvo lo­kā­lo­ka­vi­bha­gā­bhā­vo vā syāt. tasmād u­bha­ya­sa­dbhā­vā­sa­dbhā­vā­l lo­kā­lo­ka­vi­bhā­ga­si­ddhiḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §550ta­trā­va­dhri­ya­mā­ṇā­nā­m a­va­sthā­na­bhe­da­saṃ­bha­vā­d vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 5.13dha­rmā­dha­rma­yoḥ kṛtsne || SAS-PS'91 §551kṛ­tsna­va­ca­na­m a­śe­ṣa­vyā­pti­pra­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m­. agāre ’sthito ghaṭa iti yathā tathā dha­rmā­dha­rma­yo­r lo­kā­kā­śe ’­va­gā­ho na bha­va­ti­. kiṃ tarhi? kṛtsne tilesu tai­la­va­d iti. a­nyo­nya­pra­de­śa­pra­ve­śa­vyā­ghā­tā­bhā­vaḥ a­va­gā­ha­na­śa­kti­yo­gā­d ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §552ato vi­pa­rī­tā­nāṃ mū­rti­ma­tā­m a­pra­de­śa­saṃ­khye­yā­saṃ­khye­yā­na­nta­pra­de­śā­nāṃ pu­dga­lā­nā­m a­va­gā­ha­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 5.14e­ka­pra­de­śā­di­ṣu bhājyaḥ pu­dga­lā­nā­m || SAS-PS'91 §553ekaḥ pradeśa e­ka­pra­de­śaḥ­. e­ka­pra­de­śa ādir yeṣāṃ ta ime e­ka­pra­de­śā­da­yaḥ­. teṣu pu­dga­lā­nā­m a­va­gā­ho bhājyo vi­ka­lpyaḥ­. a­va­ya­ve­na vigrahaḥ sa­mu­dā­yaḥ sa­mā­sā­rthaḥ iti e­ka­pra­de­śo ’pi gṛ­hya­te­. tad yathā — e­ka­smi­nn a­kā­śa­pra­de­śe pa­ra­mā­ṇo­r a­va­gā­haḥ­. dvayor e­ka­tro­bha­ya­tra ca ba­ddha­yo­r a­ba­ddha­yo­ś ca. tra­yā­ṇā­m apy ekatra dvayos triṣu ca ba­ddhā­nā­m a­ba­ddhā­nāṃ ca. evaṃ saṃ­khye­yā­saṃ­khye­yā­na­nta­pra­de­śā­nāṃ ska­ndhā­nā­m e­ka­saṃ­khye­yā­saṃ­khye­ya­pra­de­śe­ṣu lo­kā­kā­śe ’­va­sthā­naṃ pra­tye­ta­vya­m­. nanu yuktaṃ tāvad a­mū­rtta­yo­r dha­rmā­dha­rma­yo­r e­ka­trā­vi­ro­dhe­nā­va­ro­dha iti. mū­rti­ma­tāṃ pu­dga­lā­nāṃ ka­tha­m­? ity a­tro­cya­te — a­va­gā­ha­na­sva­bhā­va­tvā­t sū­kṣma­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­c ca mū­rti­ma­tā­m apy a­va­gā­ho na vi­ru­dhya­te e­kā­pa­va­ra­ke a­ne­ka­dī­pa­pra­kā­śā­va­sthā­na­va­t­. ā­ga­ma­prā­mā­ṇyā­c ca tathā ’­dhya­va­se­ya­m­. tad uktam — o­gā­ḍha­gā­ḍha­ṇi­ci­o pu­gga­la­kā­e­hi savvado logo | su­hu­me­hiṃ bā­da­re­hiṃ a­ṇaṃ­tā­ṇaṃ­te­hiṃ vi­va­he­hiṃ || SAS-PS'91 §554atha jīvānāṃ katham a­va­gā­ha­na­m ity a­tro­cya­te —TA-PS'91 5.15a­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gā­di­ṣu jī­vā­nā­m || SAS-PS'91 §555‘­lo­kā­kā­śe­’­i­ty a­nu­va­rta­te­. ta­syā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gī­kṛ­ta­syai­ko bhāgo ’­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga ity u­cya­te­. sa ādir yeṣāṃ te ’­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gā­da­yaḥ­. teṣu jī­vā­nā­m a­va­gā­ho ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. tad yathā — e­ka­smi­nn a­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ge eko jīvo ’­va­ti­ṣṭha­te­. evaṃ dvi­tri­ca­tu­rā­di­ṣv api a­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ge­ṣu ā sa­rva­lo­kā­d a­va­gā­haḥ pra­tye­ta­vyaḥ­. nā­nā­jī­vā­nāṃ tu sa­rva­lo­ka eva. yady e­ka­smi­nn a­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ge eko jīvo ’­va­ti­ṣṭha­te­, kathaṃ dra­vya­pra­mā­ṇe­nā­na­ntā­na­nto jī­va­rā­śiḥ sa­śa­rī­ro ’­va­ti­ṣṭha­te lo­kā­kā­śe­? sū­kṣma­bā­da­ra­bhe­dā­d a­va­sthā­naṃ pra­tye­ta­vya­m­. bā­da­rā­s tāvat sa­pra­ti­ghā­ta­śa­rī­rāḥ­. sūkṣmās tu sa­śa­rī­rā api sū­kṣma­bhā­vā­d e­vai­ka­ni­go­da­jī­vā­va­gā­hye ’pi pradeśe sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­śa­rī­rā a­na­ntā­na­ntā va­sa­nti­. na te pa­ra­spa­re­ṇa bā­da­rai­ś ca vyā­ha­nya­nta iti nāsty a­va­gā­ha­vi­ro­dhaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §556atrāha lo­kā­kā­śa­tu­lya­pra­de­śa e­ka­jī­va ity u­kta­m­, tasya kathaṃ lo­ka­syā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gā­di­ṣu vṛttiḥ. nanu sa­rva­lo­ka­vyā­ptyai­va bha­vi­ta­vya­m ity a­tro­cya­te —TA-PS'91 5.16pra­de­śa­saṃ­hā­ra­vi­sa­rpā­bhyāṃ pra­dī­pa­va­t || SAS-PS'91 §557a­mū­rta­sva­bhā­va­syā­tma­no ’­nā­di­ba­ndhaṃ pra­tye­ka­tvā­t ka­thaṃ­ci­n mūrtatāṃ vibhrataḥ kā­rma­ṇa­śa­rī­ra­va­śā­n mahad aṇu ca śa­rī­ra­m a­dhi­ti­ṣṭha­ta­s ta­dva­śā­t pra­de­śa­saṃ­ha­ra­ṇa­vi­sa­rpa­ṇa­sva­bhā­va­sya tāvat pra­mā­ṇa­tā­yāṃ satyām a­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­gā­di­ṣu vṛttir u­pa­pa­dya­te­, pra­dī­pa­va­t­. yathā ni­rā­va­ra­ṇa­vyo­ma­pra­de­śe ’­na­va­dhṛ­ta­pra­kā­śa­pa­ri­mā­ṇa­sya pra­dī­pa­sya śa­rā­va­ma­ṇi­kā­pa­va­ra­kā­dyā­va­ra­ṇa­va­śā­t ta­tpa­ri­mā­ṇa­te­ti­. atrāha dha­rmā­dī­nā­m a­nyo­nya­pra­de­śā­nu­pra­ve­śā­t saṃkare sati, ekatvaṃ prā­pno­tī­ti­? tan na; pa­ra­spa­ra­m a­tya­nta­saṃ­śle­ṣe saty api svabhāvaṃ na ja­ha­ti­. uktam ca — aṇṇoṇṇaṃ pa­vi­saṃ­tā diṃtā o­gā­sa­ma­ṇṇa­ma­ṇṇa­ssa | melaṃtā vi ya ṇiccaṃ sa­ga­sa­bbhā­vaṃ ṇa jahaṃti | SAS-PS'91 §558yady evaṃ dha­rmā­dī­nāṃ sva­bhā­va­bhe­da u­cya­tā­m ity ata āha —TA-PS'91 5.17ga­ti­sthi­tyu­pa­gra­hau dha­rmā­dha­rma­yo­r u­pa­kā­raḥ || SAS-PS'91 §559de­śā­nta­ra­prā­pti­he­tu­r gatiḥ. ta­dvi­pa­rī­tā sthitiḥ. u­pa­gṛ­hya­ta ity u­pa­gra­haḥ­. gatiś ca sthitiś ca ga­ti­sthi­tī­. ga­ti­sthi­tī eva u­pa­gra­hau ga­ti­sthi­tyu­pa­gra­hau­. dha­rmā­dha­rma­yo­r iti ka­rtṛ­ni­rde­śaḥ­. u­pa­kri­ya­ta ity u­pa­kā­raḥ­. kaḥ punar asau? ga­tyu­pa­gra­haḥ sthi­tyu­pa­gra­ha­ś ca. yady evaṃ dvi­tva­ni­rde­śaḥ prā­pno­ti­. naiṣa doṣaḥ; sā­mā­nye­na vyu­tpā­di­taḥ śabda u­pā­tta­saṃ­khyaḥ śa­bdā­nta­ra­saṃ­ba­ndhe saty api na pū­rvo­pā­ttāṃ saṃkhyāṃ ja­hā­ti­. yathā — sādhoḥ kāryaṃ ta­paḥ­śru­te iti. etad uktaṃ bhavati — ga­ti­pa­ri­ṇā­mi­nāṃ jī­va­pu­dga­lā­nāṃ ga­tyu­pa­gra­he kartavye dha­rmā­sti­kā­yaḥ sā­dhā­ra­ṇā­śra­yo ja­la­va­nma­tsya­ga­ma­ne­. tathā sthi­ti­pa­ri­ṇā­mi­nāṃ jī­va­pu­dga­lā­nāṃ sthi­tyu­pa­gra­he kartavye a­dha­rmā­sti­kā­yaḥ sā­dhā­ra­ṇā­śra­yaḥ pṛ­thi­vī­dha­tu­r i­vā­śvā­di­sthi­tā­v iti. nanu ca ‘­u­pa­gra­ha­’ va­ca­na­m a­na­rtha­ka­m ‘­u­pa­kā­raḥ­’ ity evaṃ si­ddha­tvā­t­. ‘­ga­ti­sthi­tī dha­rmā­dha­rma­yo­r u­pa­kā­raḥ­’ iti. naiṣa doṣaḥ; ya­thā­saṃ­khya­ni­vṛ­ttya­rthaṃ ‘­u­pa­gra­ha­’ va­ca­na­m­. dha­rmā­dha­rma­yo­r ga­ti­sthi­tyo­ś ca ya­thā­saṃ­khyaṃ bha­va­ti­, evaṃ jī­va­pu­dga­lā­nāṃ ya­thā­saṃ­khyaṃ prāpnoti dha­rma­syo­pa­kā­ro jīvānāṃ gatiḥ a­dha­rma­syo­pa­kā­raḥ pu­dga­lā­nāṃ sthitir iti. ta­nni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m u­pa­gra­ha­va­ca­naṃ kri­ya­te­. āha dha­rmā­dha­rma­yo­r ya u­pa­kā­raḥ sa ā­kā­śa­sya yuktaḥ; sa­rva­ga­tvā­d iti cet? tad a­yu­kta­m­; ta­syā­nyo­pa­kā­ra­sa­dbhā­vā­t­. sarveṣāṃ dha­rmā­dī­nāṃ dra­vyā­ṇā­m a­va­gā­ha­naṃ ta­tpra­yo­ja­na­m­. e­ka­syā­ne­ka­pra­yo­ja­na­ka­lpa­nā­yāṃ lo­kā­lo­ka­vi­bhā­gā­bhā­vaḥ­. bhū­mi­ja­lā­di­ny eva ta­tpra­yo­ja­na­sa­ma­rthā­ni nārtho dha­rmā­dha­rmā­bhyā­m iti cet? na; sā­dhā­ra­ṇā­śra­ya iti vi­śi­ṣyo­kta­tvā­t­. a­ne­ka­kā­ra­ṇa­sā­dhya­tvā­c caikasya kā­rya­sya­. tu­lya­ba­la­tvā­t tayor ga­ti­sthi­ti­pra­ti­ba­ndha iti cet? na; a­pre­ra­ka­tvā­t­. a­nu­pa­la­bdhe­r na tau staḥ kha­ra­vi­ṣā­ṇa­va­d iti cet? na; sa­rva­pra­vā­dya­vi­pra­ti­pa­tteḥ­. sarve hi pra­vā­di­naḥ pra­tya­kṣā­pra­tya­kṣā­na­rthā­n a­bhi­vā­ñcha­nti­. asmān prati hetor a­si­ddhe­ś ca. sa­rva­jñe­na ni­ra­ti­śa­ya­pra­tya­kṣa­jñā­na­ca­kṣu­ṣā dha­rmā­da­yaḥ sarve u­pa­la­bhya­nte­. ta­du­pa­de­śā­c ca śru­ta­jñā­ni­bhi­r api.SAS-PS'91 §560a­trā­ha­, yady a­tī­ndri­ya­yo­r dha­rmā­dha­rma­yo­r u­pa­kā­ra­saṃ­ba­ndhe­nā­sti­tva­m a­va­dhri­ya­te­, ta­da­na­nta­ra­m u­ddi­ṣṭa­sya nabhaso ’­tī­ndri­ya­syā­dhi­ga­me ka u­pa­kā­ra ity ucyate —TA-PS'91 5.18ā­kā­śa­syā­va­gā­haḥ || SAS-PS'91 §561‘­u­pa­kā­raḥ­’ ity a­nu­va­rta­te­. jī­va­pu­dga­lā­dī­nāṃ a­va­gā­hi­nā­m a­va­kā­śa­dā­na­m a­va­gā­ha ā­kā­śa­syo­pa­kā­ro ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. āha, jī­va­pu­dga­lā­nāṃ kri­yā­va­tā­m a­va­gā­hi­nā­m a­va­kā­śa­dā­naṃ yu­kta­m­. dha­rmā­sti­kā­yā­da­yaḥ punar niṣkriyā ni­tya­saṃ­ba­ndhā­s teṣāṃ katham a­va­gā­ha iti cet? na; u­pa­cā­ra­ta­s ta­tsi­ddheḥ­. yathā ga­ma­nā­bhā­ve ’pi ‘­sa­rva­ga­ta­m ā­kā­śa­m­’ ity u­cya­te­; sarvatra sa­dbhā­vā­t­, evaṃ dha­rmā­dha­rmā­v api a­va­gā­ha kri­yā­bhā­ve ’pi sarvatra vyā­pti­da­rśa­nā­d a­va­gā­hi­nā­v ity u­pa­ca­rye­te­. āha yady a­va­kā­śa­dā­na­m asya svabhāvo va­jrā­di­bhi­r lo­ṣṭā­dī­nāṃ bhi­ttyā­di­bhi­r ga­vā­dī­nāṃ ca vyāghāto na prā­pno­ti­. dṛśyate ca vyā­ghā­taḥ­. tasmād a­syā­va­kā­śa­dā­naṃ hīyate iti. naiṣa doṣaḥ; va­jra­lo­ṣṭā­dī­nāṃ sthūlānāṃ pa­ra­spa­ra­vyā­ghā­ta iti nā­syā­va­kā­śa­dā­na­sā­ma­rthyaṃ hī­ya­te­; ta­trā­va­gā­hi­nā­m eva vyā­ghā­tā­t­. va­jrā­da­yaḥ punaḥ sthū­la­tvā­t pa­ra­spa­raṃ pra­tya­va­kā­śa­dā­naṃ ku­rva­ntī­ti nāsāv ā­kā­śa­do­ṣaḥ­. ye khalu pudgalāḥ sūkṣmās te pa­ra­spa­raṃ pra­tya­va­kā­śa­dā­naṃ ku­rva­nti­. yady evaṃ nedam ā­kā­śa­syā­sā­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ la­kṣa­ṇa­m­; i­ta­re­ṣā­m api ta­tsa­dbhā­vā­d iti? tan na; sa­rva­pa­dā­rthā­nāṃ sā­dhā­ra­ṇā­va­gā­ha­na­he­tu­tva­m a­syā­sā­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ la­kṣa­ṇa­m iti nāsti doṣaḥ. a­lo­kā­kā­śe ta­dbhā­vā­d abhāva iti cet? na; sva­bhā­vā­pa­ri­tyā­gā­t­.SAS-PS'91 §562ukta ā­kā­śa­syo­pa­kā­raḥ­. atha ta­da­na­nta­ro­ddi­ṣṭā­nāṃ pu­dga­lā­nāṃ ka u­pa­kā­ra ity a­tro­cya­te —TA-PS'91 5.19śa­rī­ra­vā­ṅma­naḥ­prā­ṇā­pā­nā­h pu­dga­lā­nā­m || SAS-PS'91 §563idam a­yu­kta­m va­rta­te­. kim a­trā­yu­kta­m­? pu­dga­lā­nāṃ ka u­pa­kā­ra ity pa­ri­pra­śne pu­dga­lā­nāṃ la­kṣa­ṇa­m u­cya­te­; śa­rī­rā­dī­ni pu­dga­la­ma­yā­nī­ti­? naitad a­yu­kta­m­; pu­dga­lā­nāṃ la­kṣa­ṇa­m u­tta­ra­tra va­kṣya­te­. idaṃ tu jīvān prati pu­dga­lā­nā­m u­pa­kā­ra­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m eveti u­pa­kā­ra­pra­ka­ra­ṇe u­cya­te­. śa­rī­rā­ṇy u­ktā­ni­. au­dā­ri­kā­dī­ni saukṣmyād a­pra­tya­kṣā­ṇi­. ta­du­da­yā­pā­di­ta­vṛ­ttī­ny u­pa­ca­ya­śa­rī­rā­ṇi kā­ni­ci­t pra­tya­kṣā­ṇi kā­ni­ci­d a­pra­tya­kṣā­ṇi­. eteṣāṃ kā­ra­ṇa­bhū­tā­ni karmāny api śa­rī­ra­gra­ha­ṇe­na gṛ­hya­nte­. etāni pau­dga­li­kā­nī­ti kṛtvā jī­vā­nā­m u­pa­kā­re pudgalāḥ pra­va­rta­nte­. syān mataṃ kā­rma­ṇa­m a­pau­dga­li­ka­m­; a­nā­kā­ra­tvā­d­. ā­kā­ra­va­tāṃ hi au­dā­ri­kā­dī­ni pau­da­ga­li­ka­tvaṃ yuktam iti? tan na; tad api pau­da­ga­li­ka­m eva; ta­dvi­pā­ka­sya mū­rti­ma­tsa­mba­ndha­ni­mi­tta­tvā­t­. dṛśyate hi vrī­hyā­dī­nā­m u­da­kā­di­dra­vya­saṃ­ba­ndha­prā­pi­ta­pa­ri­pā­kā­nāṃ pau­da­ga­li­ka­tvaṃ­. tathā kā­rma­ṇa­m api gu­ḍa­ka­ṇṭa­kā­di­mū­rti­ma­ddra­vyo­pa­ni­pā­te sati vi­pa­cya­mā­na­tvā­t pau­da­ga­li­kaṃ ity a­va­se­ya­m­. vāg dvi­vi­dha­m — dra­vya­vā­g bhā­va­vā­g iti. tatra bhā­va­vā­k tāvad vī­ryā­nta­rā­ya­ma­ti­śru­ta­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­ṅgo­pā­ṅga­nā­ma­lā­bha­ni­mi­tta­tvā­t pau­da­ga­li­kī­. ta­da­bhā­ve ta­dvṛ­ttya­bhā­vā­t­. ta­tsā­ma­rthyo­pe­te­na kri­yā­va­tā­tma­nā pre­rya­mā­ṇāḥ pudgalā vāktvena vi­pa­ri­ṇa­ma­nta iti dra­vya­vā­g api pau­dga­li­kī­; śro­te­ndri­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­tvā­t­. i­ta­re­ndri­ya­vi­ṣa­yā kasmān na bha­va­ti­. ta­dgra­ha­ṇā­yo­gya­tvā­t­. ghrā­ṇa­grā­hye ga­ndha­dra­vye ra­sā­dya­nu­pa­la­bdhi­va­t­. amūrtā vāg iti cet? na; mū­rti­ma­dgra­ha­ṇā­va­ro­dha­vyā­ghā­tā­bhi­bha­vā­di­da­rśa­nā­n mū­rti­ma­ttva­si­ddheḥ­. mano dvividhaṃ dra­vya­ma­no bhā­va­ma­na­ś ceti. bhā­va­ma­na­s tāval la­bdhyu­pa­yo­ga­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ pu­dga­lā­va­la­mba­na­tvā­t pau­da­ga­li­ka­m­. dra­vya­ma­na­ś ca, jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­vī­ryā­nta­rā­ya­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­ṅgo­pā­ṅga­nā­ma­lā­bha­pra­tya­yā gu­ṇa­do­ṣa­vi­cā­ra­sma­ra­ṇā­di­pra­ni­dhā­nā­bhi­mu­kha­syā­tma­no ’­nu­grā­ha­kāḥ pudgalā manas tv ena pa­ri­ṇa­tā iti pau­da­ga­li­ka­m­. kaścid āha mano dra­vyā­nta­raṃ rū­pā­di­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ra­hi­ta­m a­ṇu­mā­traṃ tasya pau­da­ga­li­ka­tvaṃ a­yu­kta­m iti? tad a­yu­kta­m­. ka­tha­m­? ucyate — ta­di­ndri­ye­ṇā­tma­nā ca saṃbaddhaṃ vā syād a­saṃ­ba­ddha­m vā. yady a­saṃ­ba­ddha­m­, ta­nnā­tma­na u­pa­kā­ra­kaṃ bha­vi­tu­m arhati i­ndri­ya­sya ca sācivyaṃ na ka­ro­ti­. atha saṃ­ba­ddha­m­, e­ka­smi­n pradeśe saṃbaddhaṃ sat tad aṇu i­ta­re­ṣu pra­de­śe­ṣu u­pa­kā­raṃ na ku­ryā­t­. a­dṛ­ṣṭa­va­śā­d asya a­lā­ta­ca­kra­va­tpa­ri­bhra­ma­ṇa­m iti cet. na; ta­tsā­ma­rthyā­bhā­vā­t­. a­mū­rta­syā­tma­no ni­ṣkri­ya­syā­dṛ­ṣṭo guṇaḥ, sa niṣkriyaḥ sann anyatra kri­yā­ra­mbhe na sa­ma­rthaḥ­. dṛṣṭo hi vā­yu­dra­vya­vi­śe­ṣaḥ kri­yā­vā­n spa­rśa­vā­n prā­pta­va­na­spa­tau pa­ri­spa­nda­he­tu­s ta­dvi­pa­rī­ta­la­kṣa­ṇa­ś cāyam iti kri­yā­he­tu­tvā­bhā­vaḥ­. vī­ryā­ntrā­ya­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­ṅgo­pā­ṅga­nā­mo­da­yā­pe­kṣi­ṇā­tma­nā u­da­sya­mā­naḥ koṣṭhyo vāyur u­cchvā­sa­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ prāṇa ity u­cya­te­. te­nai­vā­tma­nā bāhyo vāyur a­bhya­nta­rī­kri­ya­mā­ṇo niḥ­svā­sa­la­kṣa­ṇo ’pāna ity ā­khyā­ya­te­. evaṃ tāv apy ā­tmā­nu­grā­hi­ṇau­; jī­vi­ta­he­tu­tvā­t­. teṣāṃ ma­naḥ­prā­ṇā­pā­nā­nāṃ mū­rti­ma­ttva­m a­va­se­ya­m­. kutaḥ? mū­rti­ma­dbhiḥ pra­ti­ghā­tā­di­da­rśa­nā­t­. pra­ti­bha­ya­he­tu­bhi­r a­śa­ni­pā­tā­di­bhi­r manasaḥ pra­ti­ghā­to dṛ­śya­te­. su­rā­di­bhi­ś cā­bhi­bha­vaḥ­. ha­sta­ta­la­pa­ṭā­di­bhi­r ā­sya­saṃ­va­ra­ṇā­t prā­ṇā­pā­na­yoḥ pra­ti­ghā­ta u­pa­la­bhya­te­. śleṣmaṇā cā­bhi­bha­vaḥ­. na cā­mū­rta­sya mū­rti­ma­dbhi­r a­bhi­ghā­tā­da­yaḥ syuḥ. ata e­vā­tmā­sti­tva­si­ddhiḥ­. yathā ya­ntra­pra­ti­mā­ce­ṣṭi­taṃ pra­yo­ktu­r astitvaṃ ga­ma­ya­ti tathā prā­ṇā­pā­nā­di­ka­rmā­pi kri­yā­va­nta­m ātmānaṃ sā­dha­ya­ti­.SAS-PS'91 §564kim e­tā­vā­n eva pu­dga­la­kṛ­ta u­pa­kā­ra ā­ho­svi­d anyo ’py astīty ata āha —TA-PS'91 5.20su­kha­dhuḥ­kha­jī­vi­ta­ma­ra­ṇo­pa­gra­hā­ś ca || SAS-PS'91 §565sa­da­sa­dve­dyo­da­ye ’­nta­ra­ṅga­he­tau sati bā­hya­dra­vyā­di­pa­ri­pā­ka­ni­mi­tta­vā­śā­d u­tpa­dya­mā­naḥ prī­ti­pa­ri­tā­pa­rū­paḥ pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ su­kha­duḥ­kha­m ity ā­khyā­ya­te­. bha­va­dhā­ra­na­kā­ra­ṇā­yu­rā­khya­ka­rmo­da­yā­t bha­va­sthi­ti­m ā­da­dhā­na­sya jīvasya pū­rvo­kta­prā­ṇā­pā­na­kri­yā­vi­śe­ṣā­vyu­cche­do jī­vi­ta­m ity u­cya­te­. ta­du­cche­do ma­ra­ṇa­m­. etani su­khā­dī­ni jīvasya pu­dga­la­kṛ­ta u­pa­kā­raḥ­; mū­rti­ma­ddhe­tu­saṃ­ni­dhā­ne sati ta­du­tpa­tteḥ­. u­pa­kā­rā­dhi­kā­rā­t ‘­u­pa­gra­ha­’ va­ca­na­m a­na­rtha­ka­m­? nā­na­rtha­ka­m­. svo­pa­gra­ha­pra­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m i­da­m­. pu­dga­lā­nāṃ pu­dga­la­kṛ­ta u­pa­kā­ra iti. tad yathā — kāṃ­syā­dī­nāṃ bha­smā­di­bhi­r ja­lā­dī­nāṃ ka­ta­kā­di­bhi­r a­yaḥ­pra­bhṛ­tī­nā­m u­da­kā­di­bhi­r u­pa­kā­raḥ kri­ya­te­. ‘ca’ śabdaḥ kim arthaḥ? sa­mu­cca­yā­rthaḥ­. anyo ’pi pu­dga­la­kṛ­ta u­pa­kā­ro ’stīti sa­mu­ccī­ya­te­. yathā śa­rī­rā­ṇi evaṃ ca­ksu­rā­di­nī­ndri­yā­ṇy a­pī­ti­.SAS-PS'91 §566evam ādyam a­jī­va­kṛ­ta­m u­pa­kā­raṃ pradarśya jī­va­kṛ­to­pa­kā­ra­pra­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 5.21pa­ra­spa­ro­pa­gra­ho jī­vā­nā­m || SAS-PS'91 §567‘­pa­ra­spa­ra­’ śabdaḥ ka­rma­vya­ti­hā­re va­rta­te­. ka­rma­vya­ti­hā­ra­ś ca kri­yā­vya­ti­hā­raḥ­. pa­ra­spa­ra­syo­pa­gra­haḥ pa­ra­spa­ro­pa­gra­haḥ­. jī­vā­nā­m u­pa­kā­raḥ­. kaḥ punar asau? svāmī bhṛtyaḥ, ācāryaḥ śiṣyaḥ, ity evam ā­di­bhā­ve­na vṛttiḥ pa­ra­spa­ro­pa­gra­haḥ­. svāmī tāvad vi­tta­tyā­gā­di­nā bhṛ­tyā­nā­m u­pa­ka­re va­rta­te­. bhṛtyāś ca hi­ta­pra­ti­pā­da­ne­nā­hi­ta­pra­ti­ṣe­dhe­na ca. ācārya u­bha­ya­lo­ka­pha­la­pra­do­pa­de­śa­da­rśa­ne­na ta­du­pa­de­śa­vi­hi­ta­kri­yā­nu­ṣṭhā­pa­ne­na ca śi­ṣyā­ṇā­m a­nu­gra­he va­rta­te­. śiṣyā api ta­da­nu­kū­lya­vṛ­ttyā ā­cā­ryā­ṇā­m­. u­pa­kā­rā­dhi­kā­re punaḥ ‘­u­pa­gra­ha­’ vacanaṃ kim a­rtha­m­? pū­rvo­kta­su­khā­di­ca­tu­ṣṭa­ya­pra­da­rśa­nā­rthaṃ punaḥ ‘­u­pa­gra­ha­’ vacanaṃ kri­ya­te­. su­khā­dī­ny api jīvānāṃ jī­va­kṛ­ta u­pa­kā­ra iti.SAS-PS'91 §568āha, yady avaśyaṃ sa­to­pa­kā­ri­ṇā bha­vi­ta­vya­m­; saṃś ca kālo ’­bhi­ma­ta­s tasya ka u­pa­kā­ra ity a­tro­cya­te —TA-PS'91 5.22va­rta­nā­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­kri­yāḥ pa­ra­tvā­pa­ra­tve ca kālasya || SAS-PS'91 §569vṛtter ṇi­ja­ta­ntā­t karmaṇi bhāve vā yuṭi strīliṃge va­rta­ne­ti bha­va­ti­. vartyate va­rta­na­mā­traṃ vā vartanā iti. dha­rmā­dī­nāṃ dravyāṇāṃ sva­pa­ryā­ya­ni­vṛ­ttiṃ prati svā­tma­nai­va va­rta­mā­nā­nāṃ bā­hyo­pa­gra­hā­d vinā ta­dvṛ­ttya­bhā­vā­t ta­tpra­va­rta­no­pa­la­kṣi­taḥ kāla iti kṛtvā vartanā kā­la­syo­pa­kā­raḥ­. ko nij arthaḥ? vartate dra­vya­pa­ryā­ya­s tasya va­rta­yi­tā kālaḥ. yady evaṃ kālasya kri­yā­va­ttvaṃ prā­pno­ti­. yathā śiṣyo ’­dhī­te­, u­pā­dhyā­yo ’­dhyā­pa­ya­tī­ti­? naiṣa doṣaḥ; ni­mi­tta­mā­tre ’pi he­tu­ka­rtṛ vya­pa­de­śo dṛṣṭaḥ. yathā kārīṣo ’gnir a­dhyā­pa­ya­ti. evaṃ kālasya he­tu­ka­rtṛ­tā­. sa kathaṃ kāla ity a­va­sī­ya­te­? sa­ma­yā­dī­nāṃ kri­yā­vi­śe­ṣā­ṇāṃ sa­ma­yā­di­bhi­r ni­rva­rtya­mā­nā­nāṃ ca pā­kā­dī­nāṃ samayaḥ pāka ity evam ādi sva­saṃ­jñā­rū­ḍhi­sa­dbhā­ve ’pi samayaḥ kālaḥ o­da­na­pā­kaḥ kāla iti a­dhyā­ro­pya­mā­ṇaḥ kā­la­vya­pa­de­śa­s ta­dvya­pa­de­śa­ni­mi­tta­sya kā­la­syā­sti­tvaṃ ga­ma­ya­ti­. kutaḥ? gauṇasya mu­khyā­pe­kṣa­tvā­t­. dravyasya paryāyo dha­rmā­nta­ra­ni­vṛ­tti­dha­rmā­nta­ro­pa­ja­na­na­rū­paḥ a­pa­ri­spa­ndā­tma­kaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ­. jīvasya kro­dhā­diḥ­, pu­dga­la­sya va­rṇā­diḥ­. dha­rmā­dha­rmā­kā­śā­nā­m a­gu­ru­la­ghu­gu­ṇa­vṛ­ddhi­hā­ni­kṛ­taḥ­. kriyā pa­ri­spa­ndā­tmi­kā­. sā dvi­vi­dhā­; prā­yo­gi­ka­vai­sra­si­ka­bhe­dā­t­. tatra prā­yo­gi­kī śa­ka­ṭā­dī­nā­m­, vai­sra­si­kī me­ghā­dī­nā­m­. pa­ra­tvā­pa­ra­tve kṣe­tra­kṛ­te kā­la­kṛ­te ca staḥ. tatra kā­lo­pa­kā­ra­pra­ka­ra­ṇā­t kā­la­kṛ­te gṛ­hye­te­. ta ete va­rta­nā­da­ya u­pa­kā­rāḥ kā­la­syā­sti­tvaṃ ga­ma­ya­nti­. nanu ‘­va­rta­nā­’ gra­ha­ṇa­m e­vā­stu­, tadbhedāḥ pa­ri­ṇā­mā­da­ya­s teṣāṃ pṛ­tha­ggra­ha­ṇa­m a­na­rtha­ka­m­? nā­na­rtha­ka­m­; kā­la­dva­ya­sū­cha­nā­rtha­tva­t pra­pa­ñca­sya­. kālo hi dvividhaḥ pa­ra­mā­rtha­kā­lo vya­va­hā­ra­kā­la­ś ca. pa­ra­mā­rtha­kā­lo va­rta­nā­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ­. pa­ri­ṇā­mā­di­la­kṣa­ṇo vya­va­hā­ra­kā­laḥ­. anyena pa­ri­cchi­nnaḥ anyasya pa­ri­cche­da­he­tuḥ kri­yā­vi­śe­ṣaḥ kāla iti vya­va­hri­ya­te­. sa tridhā vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te — bhūto va­rta­mā­no bha­vi­ṣya­nn iti. tatra pa­ra­mā­rtha­kā­le kā­la­vya­pa­de­śo mukhyaḥ. bhū­tā­di­vya­pa­de­śo gauṇaḥ. vya­va­hā­ra­kā­le bhū­tā­di­vya­pa­de­śo mukhyaḥ. kā­la­vya­pa­de­śo gauṇaḥ; kri­yā­va­ddra­vyā­pe­kṣa­tvā­t kā­la­kṛ­ta­tvā­c ca. a­trā­ha­, dha­rmā­dha­rmā­kā­śa­pu­dga­la­jī­va­kā­lā­nā­m u­pa­kā­rā uktāḥ. lakṣaṇaṃ coktam ‘­u­pa­yo­go la­kṣa­ṇa­m­’ ity evam ādi. pu­dga­lā­nāṃ nu sā­mā­nya­la­kṣa­ṇa­m uktam ‘­a­jī­va­kā­yāḥ­’ iti. vi­śe­ṣa­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ no­kta­m­. tat kim ity a­tro­cya­te —TA-PS'91 5.23spa­rśa­ra­sa­ga­ndha­va­rṇa­va­ntaḥ pudgalāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §570sprśyate spa­rśa­na­mā­traṃ vā sparśaḥ. so ’­ṣṭa­vi­dhaḥ­; mṛ­du­ka­ṭhi­na­gu­ru­la­ghu­śī­to­ṣṇa­sni­gdha­rū­kṣa­bhe­dā­t­. rasyate ra­sa­na­mā­traṃ vā rasaḥ. sa pa­ñca­vi­dhaḥ­; ti­ktā­mla­ka­ṭu­ka­ma­dhu­ra­ka­ṣā­ya­bhe­dā­t­. gandhyate ga­ndha­na­mā­traṃ vā gandhaḥ. sa dvedhā; su­ra­bhi­r a­su­ra­bhi­r iti. varṇyate va­rṇa­na­mā­traṃ vā varṇaḥ. sa pa­ñca­vi­dhaḥ­; kṛ­ṣṇa­lī­la­pī­ta­śu­kla­lo­hi­ta­bhe­dā­t­. ta ete mū­la­bhe­dāḥ pratyekaṃ saṃ­khe­yā­saṃ­khye­yā­na­nta­bhe­dā­ś ca bha­va­nti­. sparśaś ca rasaś ca gandhaś ca varṇaś ca spa­rśa­ra­sa­ga­ndha­va­rṇā­s ta eteṣāṃ santīti spa­rśa­ra­sa­ga­ndha­va­rṇa­va­nta iti. ni­tya­yo­ge ma­tu­ni­rde­śaḥ­. yathā kṣīriṇo nyagrodhā iti. nanu ca rūpiṇaḥ pudgalā ity atra pu­dga­lā­nāṃ rū­pa­va­ttva­m uktaṃ ta­da­vi­nā­bhā­vi­na­ś ca ra­sā­da­ya­s tatraiva pa­ri­gṛ­hī­tā iti vyākhyātaṃ tasmāt tenaiva pu­dga­lā­nāṃ rū­pā­di­ma­ttva­si­ddheḥ sūtram idam a­na­rtha­ka­m iti? naiṣa doṣaḥ; ‘­ni­tyā­va­sthi­tā­ny a­rū­pā­ṇi­’ ity atra dha­rmā­dī­nāṃ ni­tya­tvā­di­ni­rū­pa­ṇe­na pu­dga­lā­nā­m a­rū­pi­tva­pra­saṃ­ge ta­da­pā­ka­ra­ṇā­rthaṃ ta­du­kta­m­. idaṃ tu teṣām sva­rū­pa­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m u­cya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §571a­va­śi­ṣṭa­pu­dga­la­vi­kā­ra­pra­ti­ppa­ttya­rta­m idam ucyate —TA-PS'91 5.24śa­bda­ba­ndha­sau­kṣmya­sthau­lya­saṃ­sthā­na­bhe­da­ta­ma­śchā­yā­ta­po­dyo­ta­va­nta­ś ca || SAS-PS'91 §572śabdo dvividhaḥ bhā­ṣā­la­kṣa­ṇo vi­pa­rī­ta­ś ceti. bhā­ṣā­la­kṣa­ṇo dvividhaḥ — sākṣaro ’­na­kṣa­ra­ś ceti. a­kṣa­rī­kṛ­taḥ śā­strā­bhi­vya­ñja­kaḥ saṃ­skṛ­ta­vi­pa­rī­ta­bhe­dā­d ā­rya­mle­ccha­vya­va­hā­ra­he­tuḥ­. a­na­kṣa­rā­tma­ko dvī­ndri­yā­dī­nā­m a­ti­śa­ya­jñā­na­sva­rū­pa­pra­ti­pā­da­na­he­tuḥ­. sa eṣa sarvaḥ prā­yo­gi­kaḥ­. a­bhā­ṣā­tma­ko dvividhaḥ prā­yo­gi­ko vai­sra­si­ka­ś ceti. vai­sra­si­ko va­lā­ha­kā­di­pra­bha­vaḥ­. prā­yo­gi­ka­ś ca­tu­rdhā­, ta­ta­vi­ta­ta­gha­na­sau­ṣi­ra­bhe­dā­t­. tatra ca­rma­ta­na­na­ni­mi­ttaḥ pu­ṣka­ra­bhe­rī­da­rdu­rā­di­pra­bha­va­s tataḥ. ta­ntrī­kṛ­ta­vī­ṇā­su­gho­ṣā­di­sa­mu­dbha­vo vi­ta­taḥ­. tā­la­gha­ṇṭā­lā­la­nā­dya­bhi­ghā­ta­jo ghanaḥ. vaṃ­śa­śaṃ­khā­di­ni­mi­ttaḥ sau­ṣi­raḥ­. bandho dvi­vi­dhaḥ­–­vai­sra­si­kaḥ prā­yo­gi­ka­ś ca. pu­ru­ṣa­pra­yo­gā­na­pe­kṣo vai­sra­si­kaḥ­. tad ya­thā­–­sni­gdha­rū­kṣa­tva­gu­ṇa­ni­mi­tto vi­dyu­du­lkā­ja­la­dhā­rā­gnī­ndra­dha­nu­rā­di­vṣa­yaḥ­. pu­ru­ṣa­pra­yo­ga­ni­mi­ttaḥ prā­yo­gi­kaḥ a­jī­va­vi­ṣa­yo jī­vā­jī­va­vi­ṣa­ya­ś ceti dvidhā bhinnaḥ. ta­trā­jī­va­vi­ṣa­yo ja­tu­kā­ṣṭhā­di­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ­. jī­vā­jī­va­vi­ṣa­yaḥ ka­rma­no­ka­rma­ba­ndhaḥ­. saukṣmyaṃ dvividhaṃ — antyam ā­pe­kṣi­kaṃ ca. tatrāntyaṃ pa­ra­mā­ṇū­nāṃ­. ā­pe­kṣi­kaṃ vi­lvā­ma­la­ka­ba­da­rā­dī­nā­m­. sthaulyam api dvi­vi­dha­m antyam ā­pe­kṣi­kaṃ ceti. tatrāntyaṃ ja­ga­dvyā­pi­ni ma­hā­ska­ndhe­. ā­pe­kṣi­ka­m ba­da­rā­ma­la­ka­vi­lva­tā­lā­di­ṣu­. saṃ­sthā­na­m ā­kṛ­tiḥ­. tad dvi­vi­dha­m — i­tthaṃ­la­kṣa­ṇa­m a­ni­tthaṃ­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ ceti. vṛ­tta­trya­sra­ca­tu­ra­srā­ya­ta­pa­ri­ma­ṇḍa­lā­dī­nā­m i­tthaṃ­la­kṣa­ṇa­m­. ato ’nyan me­ghā­dī­nāṃ saṃ­sthā­na­m a­ne­ka­vi­dha­m ittham idam iti ni­rū­pa­ṇā­bhā­vā­d a­ni­tthaṃ­la­kṣa­ṇa­m­. bhedāḥ ṣoḍhā; u­tka­ra­cū­rṇa­kha­ṇḍa­cū­rṇi­kā­pra­ta­rā­ṇu­ca­ṭa­na­vi­ka­lpā­t­. ta­tro­tka­raḥ kā­ṣṭhā­dī­nāṃ ka­ra­pa­trā­di­bhi­r u­tka­ra­ṇa­m­. cūrṇo ya­va­go­dhū­mā­dī­nāṃ sa­ktu­ka­ṇi­kā­diḥ­. khaṇḍo gha­ṭā­dī­nāṃ ka­pā­la­śa­rka­rā­diḥ­. cūrṇikā mā­ṣa­mu­dgā­dī­nā­m­. prataro ’­bhra­pa­ṭa­lā­dī­nā­m­. a­ṇu­ca­ṭa­naṃ san taptāyaḥ pi­ṇḍā­di­ṣu a­yo­gha­nā­di­bhi­r a­bhi­ha­nya­mā­ne­ṣu sphu­li­ṅga­ni­rga­maḥ­. tamo dṛ­ṣṭi­pra­ti­ba­ndha­kā­ra­ṇaṃ pra­kā­śa­vi­ro­dhi­. chāyā pra­kā­śā­va­ra­ṇa­ni­mi­ttā­. sā dvedhā — va­rṇā­di­vi­kā­ra­pa­ri­ṇa­tā pra­ti­bi­mbha­mā­trā­tmi­kā ceti. ātapa ā­di­tyā­di­ni­mi­tta u­ṣṇa­pra­kā­śa­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ­. u­dyo­ta­ś ca­ndra­ma­ṇi­kha­dyo­tā­di­pra­bha­vaḥ pra­kā­śaḥ­. ta ete śa­bdā­da­yaḥ pu­dga­la­dra­vya­vi­kā­rāḥ­. ta eṣāṃ santīti śa­bda­ba­ndha­sau­kṣmya­sthau­lya­saṃ­sthā­na­bhe­da­ta­ma­śchā­yā­ta­po­dyo­ta­va­ntaḥ­. pudgalā ity a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dya­te­. ‘ca’ śabdena no­da­nā­bhi­ghā­tā­da­yaḥ pu­dga­la­pa­ri­ṇā­mā āgame prasiddhāḥ sa­mu­ccī­ya­nte­.SAS-PS'91 §573uktānāṃ pu­dga­lā­nāṃ bhe­da­pra­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 5.25aṇavaḥ skhandāś ca || SAS-PS'91 §574pra­de­śa­mā­tra­bhā­vi­spa­rśā­di­pa­ryā­ya­pra­sa­va­sā­ma­rthye­nā­ṇya­nte śabdyanta ity a­ṇa­vaḥ­. saukṣmyād ā­tmā­da­ya ā­tma­ma­dhyā ā­tmā­ntā­ś ca. uktaṃ ca — attādi a­tta­ma­jjhaṃ attaṃtaṃ ṇeva iṃdiye gejjhaṃ | jaṃ davvaṃ a­vi­bhā­gī taṃ pa­ra­mā­ṇuṃ vi­ā­ṇā­hi || sthū­la­bhā­ve­na gra­ha­ṇa­ni­kṣe­pa­ṇā­di­vyā­pā­ra­ska­ndha­nā­t skandhā iti saṃ­jñā­ya­nte­. rūḍhau kriyā kvacit satī u­pa­la­kṣa­ṇa­tve­nā­śrī­ya­te iti gra­ha­ṇā­di­vyā­pā­rā­yo­gye­ṣv api dvya­ṇu­kā­di­ṣu skandhākhyā pra­va­rta­te­. a­na­nta­bhe­dā api pudgalā a­ṇu­jā­tyā ska­ndha­jā­tyā ca dvai­vi­dhya­m ā­pa­dya­mā­nāḥ sarve gṛhyanta iti ta­jjā­tyā­dhā­rā­na­nta­bhe­da­saṃ­sū­ca­nā­rthaṃ ba­hu­va­ca­naṃ kri­ya­te­. aṇavaḥ skandā iti bhe­dā­bhi­dhā­naṃ pū­rvo­kta­sū­tra­dva­ya­bhe­da­saṃ­ba­ndha­nā­rtha­m­. spa­rśa­ra­sa­ga­ndha­va­rṇa­va­nto ’­ṇa­vaḥ­. skandhāh punaḥ śa­bda­ba­ndha­sau­kṣmya­sthau­lya­saṃ­sthā­na­bhe­da­ta­ma­śchā­yā­ta­po­dyo­ta­va­nta­ś ca spa­rśā­di­ma­nta­ś ceti.SAS-PS'91 §575āha, kim eṣāṃ pu­dga­lā­nā­m a­ṇu­ska­ndha­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­mo ’­nā­di­r uta ā­di­mā­n ity u­cya­te­. sa kha­lū­tpa­tti­ma­ttvā­d ā­di­mā­n pra­ti­jñā­ya­te­. yady evaṃ tasmād a­bhi­dhī­ya­tāṃ kasmān ni­mi­ttā­d u­tpa­dya­nta iti. tatra skandhānāṃ tāvad u­tpa­tti­he­tu­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m ucyate —TA-PS'91 5.26bhe­da­saṃ­ghā­te­bhya u­tpa­dya­nte || SAS-PS'91 §576saṃ­ghā­tā­nāṃ dvi­ta­ya­ni­mi­tta­va­śā­d vi­dā­ra­ṇa­m bhedaḥ. pṛ­tha­gbhū­tā­nā­m e­ka­tvā­pa­ttiḥ saṃ­ghā­taḥ­. nanu ca dvitvād dvi­va­ca­ne­na bha­vi­ta­vya­m­. ba­hu­va­ca­na­ni­rde­śa­s tri­ta­ya­saṃ­gra­hā­rthaḥ­. bhedāt saṃ­ghā­tā­d bhe­da­saṃ­ghā­tā­bhyā­m ca u­tpa­dya­nta iti. tad yathā — dvayoḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇvoḥ saṃ­ghā­tā­d dvi­pra­de­śaḥ skandha u­tpa­dya­te­. dvi­pra­de­śa­syā­ṇo­ś ca tra­yā­ṇā­m vā aṇūnāṃ saṃ­ghā­tā­t tri­pra­de­śaḥ­. dvayor dvi­pra­de­śa­yo­s tri­pra­de­śa­syā­ṇo­ś ca caturṇāṃ vā aṇūnāṃ saṃ­ghā­tā­c ca­tuḥ­pra­de­śaḥ­. evaṃ saṃ­khe­yā­saṃ­khye­yā­na­ntā­nā­m a­na­ntā­na­ntā­nāṃ ca saṃ­ghā­tā­t tāvat pra­de­śaḥ­. eṣām eva bhedāt tāvad dvi­pra­de­śa­pa­rya­ntāḥ skandhā u­tpa­dya­nte­. evaṃ bhe­da­saṃ­ghā­tā­bhyā­m e­ka­sa­ma­yi­kā­bhyāṃ dvi­pra­de­śā­da­yaḥ skandhā u­tpa­dya­nte­. anyato bhe­de­nā­nya­sya saṃ­ghā­te­ne­ti­. evaṃ ska­ndhā­nā­m u­tpa­tti­he­tu­r uktaḥ.SAS-PS'91 §577aṇor u­tpa­tti­he­tu­pra­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 5.27bhedād aṇuḥ || SAS-PS'91 §578siddhe vidhir ā­ra­bhya­mā­ṇo ni­ya­mā­rtho bha­va­ti­. aṇor u­tpa­tti­r bhedād eva, na saṃ­ghā­tā­n nāpi bhe­da­saṃ­ghā­tā­bhyā­m iti.SAS-PS'91 §579āha, saṃ­ghā­tā­d eva ska­ndhā­nā­m ā­tma­lā­bhe siddhe bhe­da­saṃ­ghā­ta­gra­ha­ṇa­m a­na­rtha­ka­m iti ta­dgra­ha­ṇa­pra­yo­ja­na­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m idam ucyate —TA-PS'91 5.28bhe­da­saṃ­ghā­tā­bhyāṃ cākṣuṣaḥ || SAS-PS'91 §580a­na­ntā­na­nta­pra­mā­ṇu­sa­mu­da­ya­ni­ṣpā­dyo ’pi kaścic cākṣuṣaḥ kaścid a­cā­kṣu­ṣaḥ­. tatra yo ’­cā­kṣu­ṣaḥ sa kathaṃ cākṣuṣo bha­va­tī­ti ced ucyate — bhe­da­saṃ­ghā­tā­bhyāṃ cā­kṣu­ṣaḥ­. na bhedād iti. kā­tro­pa­pa­tti­r iti cet? brūmaḥ; sū­kṣma­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­sya skandhasya bhede sau­kṣmyā­pa­ri­tyā­gā­d a­cā­kṣu­ṣa­tva­m eva. sau­kṣmya­pa­ri­ṇa­taḥ punar aparaḥ saty api tadbhede ’­nya­saṃ­ghā­tā­nta­ra­saṃ­yo­gā­t sau­kṣmya­pa­ri­ṇa­mo­pa­ra­me sthau­lyo­tpa­ttau cākṣuṣo bha­va­ti­.SAS-PS'91 §581āha, dha­rmā­dī­nā­m dravyāṇāṃ vi­śe­ṣa­la­kṣa­ṇā­ny u­ktā­ni­, sā­mā­nya­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ no­kta­m­, ta­dva­kta­vya­m­. ucyate —TA-PS'91 5.29sad dra­vya­la­kṣa­ṇa­m || SAS-PS'91 §582yat sat tad dravyam ity arthaḥ.SAS-PS'91 §583yady evaṃ tad eva tāvad vaktavyaṃ kiṃ sat. ity ata āha —TA-PS'91 5.30u­tpā­da­vya­ya­dhrau­vya­yu­ktaṃ sat || SAS-PS'91 §584ce­ta­na­syā­ce­ta­na­sya vā dravyasya svāṃ jātim a­ja­ha­ta u­bha­ya­ni­mi­tta­va­śā­d bhā­vā­nta­rā­vā­pti­r u­tpā­da­na­m utpādaḥ mṛ­tpi­ṇḍa­sya gha­ṭa­pa­ryā­ya­va­t­. tathā pū­rva­bhā­va­vi­ga­ma­naṃ vyayaḥ. yathā gha­ṭo­tpa­ttau pi­ṇḍā­kṛ­te­. a­nā­di­pā­ri­ṇā­mi­ka­sva­bhā­ve­na vya­yo­da­yā­bhā­vā­d dhruvati sthi­rī­bha­va­tī­ti dhruvaḥ. dhruvasya bhāvaḥ karma vā dhrau­vya­m­. yathā mṛ­tpi­ṇḍa­gha­ṭā­dya­va­sthā­su mṛ­dā­dya­nva­yaḥ­. tair u­tpā­da­vya­ya­dhrau­vyai­r yuktaṃ u­tpā­da­vya­ya­dhrau­vya­yu­ktaṃ sad iti. āha, bhede sati yu­kta­śa­bdo dṛṣṭaḥ. yathā daṇḍena yukto de­va­da­tta iti. tathā sati teṣāṃ trayāṇāṃ tair yuktasya dravyasya cābhāvaḥ prā­pno­ti­? naiṣa doṣaḥ; abhede ’pi ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhe­da­na­yā­pe­kṣa­yā yu­kta­śa­bdo dṛṣṭaḥ. yathā sā­ra­yu­ktaḥ sthambha iti. tathā sati teṣām a­vi­nā­bhā­vā­t sa­dvya­pa­de­śo yuktaḥ. sa­mā­dhi­va­ca­no vā yu­kta­śa­bdaḥ­. yuktaḥ sa­mā­hi­ta­s ta­dā­tma­ka ity arthaḥ. u­tpā­da­vya­ya­dhrau­vya­yu­ktaṃ sat u­tpā­da­vya­ya­dhrau­vyā­tma­ka­m iti yā­va­t­. etad uktaṃ bhavati — u­tpā­dā­dī­ni dravyasya la­kṣa­ṇā­ni­. dravyaṃ la­kṣya­m­. tatra pa­ryā­yā­rthi­ka­na­yā­pe­kṣa­yā pa­ra­spa­ra­to dravyāc cā­rthā­nta­ra­bhā­vaḥ­. dra­vyā­rthi­ka­na­yā­pe­kṣa­yā vya­ti­re­ke­ṇā­nu­pa­la­bdhe­r a­na­rthā­nta­ra­bhā­vaḥ­. iti la­kṣya­la­kṣa­ṇa­bhā­va­si­ddhiḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §585āha ‘­ni­tyā­va­sthi­tā­ny a­rū­pā­ṇi­’ ity uktaṃ tatra na jñāyate kiṃ nityam ity ata āha —TA-PS'91 5.31ta­dbhā­vā­vya­yaṃ nityam || SAS-PS'91 §586‘­ta­dbhā­vaḥ­’ ity u­cya­te­. kas ta­dbhā­vaḥ­? pra­tya­bhi­jñā­na­he­tu­tā­. tad e­ve­da­m iti smaraṇaṃ pra­tya­bhi­jñā­na­m­. tad a­ka­smā­n na bha­va­tī­ti yo ’sya hetuḥ sa ta­dbhā­vaḥ­. bhavanaṃ bhāvaḥ. tasya bhāvas ta­dbhā­vaḥ­. ye­nā­tma­nā prāgdṛṣṭaṃ vastu te­nai­vā­tma­nā punar api bhāvāt tad e­ve­da­m iti pra­tya­bhi­jñā­ya­te­. yady a­tya­nta­ni­ro­dho ’­bhi­na­va­prā­du­rbhā­va­mā­tra­m eva vā syāt tataḥ sma­ra­ṇā­nu­pa­pa­ttiḥ­. ta­da­dhī­no lo­ka­saṃ­vya­va­hā­ro vi­ru­dhya­te­. tatas ta­da­bhā­ve­nā­vya­yaṃ ta­dbhā­vā­vya­yaṃ nityam iti ni­ścī­ya­te­. tat tu ka­thaṃ­ci­d ve­di­ta­vya­m­. sarvathā nityatve a­nya­thā­bhā­vā­bhā­vā­t saṃ­sā­ra­ta­dvi­ni­vṛ­tti­kā­ra­ṇa­pra­kri­yā­vi­ro­dhaḥ syāt.SAS-PS'91 §587nanu idam eva viruddhaṃ tad eva nityaṃ tad e­vā­ni­tya­m iti. yadi nityaṃ vya­yo­da­yā­bhā­vā­d a­ni­tya­tā­vyā­ghā­taḥ­. a­thā­ni­tya­m eva sthi­tya­bhā­vā­n ni­tya­tā­vyā­ghā­ta iti? naitad vi­ru­ddha­m­. kutaḥ —TA-PS'91 5.32a­rpi­tā­na­rpi­ta­si­ddheḥ || SAS-PS'91 §588a­ne­kā­ntā­tma­ka­sya vastunaḥ pra­yo­ja­na­va­śā­d yasya ka­sya­ci­d dharmasya vi­va­kṣa­yā prāpitaṃ prā­dhā­nya­m a­rpi­ta­m u­pa­nī­ta­m iti yā­va­t­. ta­dvi­pa­rī­ta­m a­na­rpi­ta­m­. pra­yo­ja­nā­bhā­vā­t sato ’py a­vi­va­kṣā bha­va­tī­ty u­pa­sa­rja­nī­bhū­ta­m a­na­rpi­ta­m ity u­cya­te­. arpitaṃ cā­na­rpi­taṃ cā­rpi­tā­na­na­rpi­te­. tābhyāṃ siddher a­rpi­tā­na­na­rpi­ta­si­ddhe­r nāsti vi­ro­dhaḥ­. tad yathā — ekasya de­va­da­tta­sya pitā putro bhrātā bhā­gi­ne­ya ity evam ādayaḥ saṃbandhā ja­na­ka­tva­ja­nya­tvā­di­ni­mi­ttā na vi­ru­dhya­nte­; a­rpa­ṇā­bhe­dā­t­. pu­trā­pe­kṣa­yā pitā, pi­tra­pe­kṣa­yā putra ity evam ādiḥ. tathā dravyam api sā­mā­nyā­rpa­ṇa­yā ni­tya­m­, vi­śe­ṣā­rpa­ṇa­yā­ni­tya­m iti nāsti vi­ro­dhaḥ­. tau ca sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣau ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhe­dā­bhe­dā­bhyāṃ vya­va­hā­ra­he­tū bha­va­taḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §589a­trā­ha­, sato ’­ne­ka­na­ya­vya­va­hā­ra­ta­ntra­tvā­t u­pa­pa­nnā bhe­da­saṃ­ghā­te­bhyaḥ satāṃ ska­ndhā­tma­no­tpa­ttiḥ­. idaṃ tu saṃ­di­gdha­m­, kiṃ saṃghātaḥ saṃ­yo­gā­d eva dvya­ṇu­kā­di­la­kṣa­ṇo bha­va­ti­, uta kaścid viśeṣo ’­va­dhri­ya­ta iti? u­cya­te­, ‘sati saṃyoge bandhād e­ka­tva­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­tma­kā­t saṃghāto ni­ṣpa­dya­te­. yady evam idam u­cya­tāṃ­, kuto nu khalu pu­dga­la­jā­tya­pa­ri­tyā­ge saṃyoge ca sati bhavati ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d bandho ’nyeṣāṃ ca neti? u­cya­te­, yasmāt teṣāṃ pu­dga­lā­tmā­vi­śe­ṣe ’py a­na­nta­pa­ryā­yā­ṇāṃ pa­ra­spa­ra­vi­la­kṣa­ṇa­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­d ā­hi­ta­sā­ma­rtyā­d bha­va­npra­tī­taḥ —TA-PS'91 5.33sni­gdha­rū­kṣa­tvā­d bandhaḥ || SAS-PS'91 §590bā­hyā­bhya­nta­ra­kā­ra­ṇa­va­śā­t sne­ha­pa­ryā­yā­vi­rbhā­vā­t snihyate smeti snigdhaḥ. tathā rū­kṣa­ṇā­d rūkṣaḥ. snigdhaś ca rūkṣaś ca sni­gdha­rū­kṣau­. tayor bhāvaḥ sni­gdha­rū­kṣa­tva­m­. snigdhatvaṃ ci­kka­ṇa­gu­ṇa­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ pa­ryā­yaḥ­. ta­dvi­pa­rī­ta­pa­ri­ṇā­mo rū­kṣa­tva­m­. ‘­sni­gdha­rū­kṣa­tvā­t­’ iti he­tu­ni­rde­śaḥ­. tatkṛto bandho dvya­ṇu­kā­di­pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ­. dvayoḥ sni­gdha­rū­kṣa­yo­r aṇvoḥ pa­ra­spa­ra­śle­ṣa­la­kṣa­ṇe bandhe sati dvya­ṇu­ka­ska­ndho bha­va­ti­. evaṃ saṃ­khye­yā­saṃ­khe­yā­na­nta­pra­de­śaḥ skandho yojyaḥ. tatra sne­ha­gu­ṇa e­ka­dvi­tri­ca­tuḥ saṃ­khye­yā­saṃ­khe­yā­na­nta­vi­ka­lpaḥ­. tathā rū­kṣa­gu­ṇo ’pi. tadguṇāḥ pa­ra­mā­ṇa­vaḥ santi. yathā to­yā­jā­go­ma­hi­ṣyu­ṣṭrī­kṣī­ra­ghṛ­te­ṣu sne­ha­gu­ṇaḥ pra­ka­rṣā­pra­ka­rśe­ṇa pra­va­rta­te­. pāṃ­śu­ka­ṇi­kā­śa­rka­rā­di­ṣu ca rū­kṣa­gu­ṇo dṛṣṭaḥ. tathā pa­ra­mā­ṇu­ṣv api sni­gdha­rū­kṣa­gu­ṇa­yo­r vṛttiḥ pra­ka­rṣā­pra­ka­rśe­ṇā­nu­mī­ya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §591sni­gdha­rū­kṣa­tva­gu­ṇa­ni­mi­tte bandhe a­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa prasakte a­ni­ṣṭa­gu­ṇa­ni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 5.34na ja­gha­nya­gu­ṇā­nā­m || SAS-PS'91 §592jaghanyo ni­kṛ­ṣṭaḥ­. guṇo bhāgaḥ. jaghanyo guṇo yeṣām te ja­gha­nya­gu­ṇāḥ­. teṣāṃ ja­gha­nya­gu­ṇā­nāṃ nāsti bandhaḥ. tad yathā — e­ka­gu­ṇa­sni­gdha­syai­ka­gu­ṇa­sni­gdhe­na dvyā­di­saṃ­khye­yā­saṃ­khe­yā­na­nta­gu­ṇa­sni­gdhe­na vā nāsti bandhaḥ. ta­syai­vai­ka­gu­ṇa­sni­gdha­sya e­ka­gu­ṇa­rū­kṣe­ṇa dvyā­di­saṃ­khye­yā­saṃ­khe­yā­na­nta­gu­ṇa­rū­kśe­ṇa vā nāsti bandhaḥ. tathā e­ka­gu­ṇa­rū­kṣa­syā­pi yojyam iti.SAS-PS'91 §593etau ja­gha­nya­gu­ṇa­sni­gdha­rū­kṣau va­rja­yi­tvā anyeṣāṃ snigdhānāṃ rūkṣāṇāṃ ca pa­ra­spa­re­ṇa bandho bha­va­tī­ty a­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa prasaṃge tatrāpi pra­ti­ṣe­dha­vi­ṣa­ya­khyā­pa­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 5.35gu­ṇa­sā­mye sa­dṛ­śā­nā­m || SAS-PS'91 §594‘­sa­dṛ­śa­’ grahaṇaṃ tu­lya­ja­tī­ya­saṃ­pra­tya­yā­rtha­m­. ‘­gu­ṇa­sā­mya­’ grahaṇaṃ tu­lya­bhā­ga­saṃ­pra­tya­yā­rtha­m­. etad uktaṃ bhavati — dvi­gu­ṇa­sni­gdhā­nāṃ dvi­gu­ṇa­rū­kṣaiḥ tri­gu­ṇa­sni­gdhā­nāṃ dvi­gu­ṇa­rū­kṣaiḥ dvi­gu­ṇa­sni­gdhā­nāṃ dvi­gu­ṇa­sni­gdhaiḥ dvi­gu­ṇa­rū­kṣā­ṇāṃ dvi­gu­ṇa­rū­kṣai­ś cai­tye­va­m ādiṣu nāsti bandha iti. yady evaṃ ‘­sa­dṛ­śa­’ grahaṇaṃ kim a­rtha­m­? gu­ṇa­vai­ṣa­mye sa­dṛ­śā­nā­m api ba­ndha­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rthaṃ ‘­sa­dṛ­śa­’ grahaṇaṃ kri­ya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §595ato vi­ṣa­ma­gu­ṇā­nāṃ tu­lya­jā­tī­yā­nā­m a­tu­lya­jā­tī­yā­nā­m cā­ni­ya­me­na ba­ndha­pra­sa­ktau i­ṣṭā­rtha­saṃ­pra­tya­yā­rtha­m idam ucyate —TA-PS'91 5.36dvya­dhi­kā­di­gu­ṇā­nāṃ tu || SAS-PS'91 §596dvābhyāṃ gu­ṇā­bhyā­m adhiko dvya­dhi­kaḥ­. kaḥ punar asau? ca­tu­rgu­ṇaḥ­. ‘­ā­di­’ śabdaḥ pra­kā­rā­rthaḥ­. kaḥ punar asau pra­kā­raḥ­? dvya­dhi­ka­tā­. tena pa­ñca­gu­ṇā­dī­nāṃ sa­mpra­tya­yo na bha­va­ti­. tena dvya­dhi­kā­di­gu­ṇā­nāṃ tu­lya­jā­tī­yā­nā­m a­tu­lya­jā­tī­yā­nā­m ca bandha ukto bhavati ne­ta­re­ṣā­m­. tad yathā — dvi­gu­ṇa­sni­gdha­sya pa­ra­mā­ṇo­r e­ka­gu­ṇa­sni­gdhe­na dvi­gu­ṇa­sni­gdhe­na tri­gu­ṇa­sni­gdhe­na vā nāsti bandhaḥ. ca­tu­rgu­ṇa­sni­gdhe­na punar asti bandhaḥ. tasyaiva punar dvi­gu­ṇa­sni­gdha­sya pa­ñca­gu­ṇa­sni­gdhe­na ṣa­ṭsa­ptā­ṣṭa­saṃ­khye­yā­na­nta­gu­ṇa­sni­gdhe­na vā bandho nāsti. evaṃ tri­gu­ṇa­sni­ghda­sya pa­ñca­gu­ṇa­sni­gdhe­na bandho ’sti. śeṣaiḥ pū­rvo­tta­ri­a­r na bha­va­ti­. ca­tu­rgu­ṇa­sni­gdha­sya ṣa­ḍgu­ṇa­sni­gdhe­nā­sti bandhaḥ. śeṣaiḥ pū­rvo­tta­rai­r nāsti. evaṃ śeṣeṣv api yojyaḥ. tathā dvi­gu­ṇa­rū­kṣa­sya e­ka­dvi­tri­gu­ṇa­rū­kṣai­r nāsti bandhaḥ. ca­tu­rgu­ṇa­rū­kṣe­ṇa tv asti bandhaḥ. tasyaiva dvi­gu­ṇa­rū­kṣa­sya pa­ñca­gu­ṇa­rū­kṣā­di­bhi­r u­tta­ri­a­r nāsti bandhaḥ. evaṃ tri­gu­ṇa­rū­kṣā­dī­nā­m api dvi­gu­ṇā­dhi­kai­r bandho yojyaḥ. evaṃ bhi­nna­jā­tī­ye­ṣv pi yojyaḥ. uktaṃ ca — ṇiddhassa ṇiddhe ṇa du­rā­dhi­e­ṇa lukkhassa lukkheṇa du­rā­dhi­e­ṇa | ṇiddhassa lukkheṇa havei baṃdho ja­ha­ṇṇa­va­jjo visame same vā | ‘tu’ śabdo vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­rthaḥ­. pra­ti­ṣe­dhaṃ vyā­va­rta­ya­ti bandhaṃ ca vi­śe­ṣa­ya­ti­.SAS-PS'91 §597kim artham a­dhi­ka­gu­ṇa­vi­ṣa­yo bandho vyākhyāto na sa­ma­gu­ṇa­vi­ṣa­ya ity ata āha —TA-PS'91 5.37bandhe ’dhikau pa­ri­ṇā­mi­kau ca || SAS-PS'91 §598a­dhi­kā­rā­d ‘­gu­ṇa­’ śabdaḥ saṃ­ba­dya­te­. a­dhi­ka­gu­ṇā­v a­dhi­kā­v iti. bhā­vā­nta­rā­pā­da­naṃ pā­ri­ṇā­mi­ka­tvaṃ kli­nna­gu­ḍa­va­t­. yathā klinno guḍo ’­dhi­ka­ma­dhu­ra­ra­saḥ pa­rī­tā­nāṃ re­ṇvā­dī­nāṃ sva­gu­ṇā­pā­da­nā­t pā­ri­ṇā­mi­kaḥ­. tathānyo ’py a­dhi­ka­gu­ṇa a­lpī­ya­saḥ pā­ri­ṇā­mi­ka iti kṛtvā dvi­gu­ṇā­di­sni­gdha­rū­kṣa­sya ca­tu­rgu­ṇā­di­sni­gdha­rū­kṣaḥ pā­ri­ṇā­mi­ko bha­va­ti­. tataḥ pū­rvā­va­sthā­pra­cya­va­na­pū­rva­kaṃ tā­rtī­yi­ka­m a­va­sthā­nta­raṃ prā­du­rbha­va­tī­ty e­ka­tva­m u­pa­pa­dya­te­. i­ta­ra­thā hi śu­kla­kṛ­ṣṇa­ta­ntu­va­t saṃyoge saty apy a­pā­ri­ṇā­mi­ka­tvā­t sarvaṃ vi­vi­kta­rū­pe­ṇai­vā­va­ti­ṣṭhe­ta­. uktena vidhinā bandhe punaḥ sati jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­dī­nāṃ karmaṇāṃ triṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­ma­ko­ṭi­ko­ṭyā­di­sthi­ti­r u­pa­pa­nna bha­va­ti­.SAS-PS'91 §599‘­u­tpā­da­vya­ya­dhrau­vya­yu­ktaṃ sat’ iti dra­vya­la­kṣa­ṇa­m uktaṃ punar a­pa­re­ṇa pra­kā­re­ṇa dra­vya­la­kṣa­ṇa­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 5.38gu­ṇa­pa­rya­ya­va­d dravyam || SAS-PS'91 §600guṇāś ca pa­rya­yā­ś ca gu­ṇa­pa­rya­yāḥ­. te ’sya santīti gu­ṇa­pa­rya­ya­va­d dra­vya­m­. atra mator u­tpa­ttā­v ukta eva sa­mā­dhiḥ­, ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhe­do­pa­pa­tte­r iti. ke guṇāḥ ke pa­ryā­yāḥ­? a­nva­yi­no guṇā vya­ti­re­ki­ṇaḥ pa­ryā­yāḥ­. u­bha­yai­r upetaṃ dravyam iti. uktaṃ ca — guṇa idi da­vva­vi­hā­ṇaṃ da­vva­vi­kā­ro hi pajjavo bhaṇido | tehi aṇūṇaṃ davvaṃ a­ju­da­pa­si­ddhaṃ have ṇiccaṃ || iti etad uktaṃ bha­va­ti­, dravyaṃ dra­vyā­nta­rā­d yena vi­śi­ṣya­te sa guṇaḥ. tena hi tad dravyaṃ vi­dhī­ya­te­. asati tasmin dra­vya­saṃ­ka­ra­pra­sṅgaḥ syāt. tad yathā — jīvaḥ pu­dga­lā­di­bhyo jñā­nā­di­bhi­r guṇair vi­śi­ṣya­te­, pu­dga­lā­da­ya­ś ca rū­pā­di­bhiḥ­. tataś cā­vi­śe­ṣe saṃkaraḥ syāt. tataḥ sā­mā­nyā­pe­kṣa­yā a­nva­yi­no jñā­nā­da­yo jīvasya guṇāḥ pu­dga­lā­dī­nāṃ ca rū­pā­da­yaḥ­. teṣāṃ vikārā vi­śe­ṣā­tma­nā bhi­dya­mā­nāḥ pa­ryā­yāḥ­. gha­ṭa­jñā­naṃ pa­ṭa­jñā­naṃ krodho māno gandho varṇas tīvro manda ity evam ā­da­yaḥ­. tebhyo ’nyatvaṃ ka­thaṃ­ci­d ā­pa­dya­mā­naḥ sa­mu­dā­yo dra­vya­vya­pa­de­śa­bhā­k­. yadi hi sarvathā sa­mu­dā­yo ’­na­rthā­nta­ra­bhū­ta eva syāt sa­rvā­bhā­vaḥ syāt. tad yathā — pa­ra­spa­ra­vi­la­kṣa­ṇā­nāṃ sa­mu­dā­ye sati e­kā­na­rthā­nta­ra­bhā­vā­t sa­mu­dā­ya­sya sa­rvā­bhā­vaḥ pa­ra­spa­ra­to ’­rthā­nta­ra­bhū­ta­tvā­t­. yadi idaṃ rūpaṃ tasmād a­rthā­nta­ra­bhū­tā ra­sā­da­yaḥ­. tataḥ sa­mu­dā­yo ’­na­rthā­nta­ra­bhū­taḥ­. yaś ca ra­sā­di­bhyo ’­rtha­nta­ra­bhū­tā­d rūpād a­na­rthā­nta­ra­bhū­taḥ sa­mu­dā­yaḥ sa kathaṃ ra­sā­di­bhyo ’­rthā­nta­ra­bhū­to na bha­ve­t­. tataś ca rū­pa­mā­traṃ sa­mu­dā­yaḥ pra­sa­ktaḥ­. na caikaṃ rūpaṃ sa­mu­dā­yo bha­vi­tu­m a­rha­ti­. tataḥ sa­mu­dā­yā­bhā­vaḥ­. sa­mu­dā­yā­bhā­vā­c ca ta­da­na­rthā­nta­ra­bhū­tā­nāṃ sa­mu­dā­yi­nā­m apy abhāva iti sa­rvā­bhā­vaḥ­. evaṃ ra­sā­di­ṣv api yo­jya­m­. tasmāt sa­mu­dā­ya­m icchatā ka­thaṃ­ci­d a­rthā­nta­ra­bhā­va e­ṣi­ta­vyaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §601uktānāṃ dravyāṇāṃ la­kṣa­ṇa­ni­rde­śā­t ta­dvi­ṣa­ya eva dra­vyā­dhya­va­sā­ye prasakte a­nu­kta­dra­vya­saṃ­sū­ca­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 5.39kālaś ca || SAS-PS'91 §602kim? ‘­dra­vya­m­’ iti vyā­kya­śe­ṣaḥ­. kataḥ? ta­lla­kṣa­ṇo­pe­ta­tvā­t­. dvividhaṃ la­kṣa­ṇa­m uktam — ‘­u­tpā­da­vya­ya­dhrau­vya­yu­ktaṃ sat’ ‘­gu­ṇa­pa­rya­ya­va­d dra­vya­m­’ iti ca. ta­du­bha­yaṃ lakṣaṇaṃ kālasya vi­dya­te­. tad yathā — dhrauvyaṃ tāvat kālasya sva­pra­tya­yaṃ sva­bhā­va­vya­va­sthā­nā­t­. vya­yo­da­yau pa­ra­pra­tya­yau­, a­gu­ru­la­ghu­gu­ṇa­vṛ­ddhi­hā­ny a­pe­kṣa­yā sva­pra­tya­yau ca. tathā guṇā api kālasya sā­dhā­ra­ṇā­sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­rū­pāḥ santi. ta­trā­sā­dhā­ra­ṇo va­rta­nā­he­tu­tva­m­, sā­dhā­ra­ṇā­ś cā­ce­ta­na­tvā­mū­rta­tva­sū­kṣma­tvā­gu­ru­la­ghu­tvā­da­yaḥ­. pa­ryā­ya­ś ca dra­vyo­tpā­da­la­kṣa­ṇā yojyāḥ. tasmād dvi­pra­kā­ra­la­kṣa­ṇo­pe­ta­tvā­d ā­kā­śā­di­va­t kālasya dravyatvaṃ si­ddha­m­. ta­syā­sti­tva­liṃ­gaṃ dha­rmā­di­va­d vyā­khyā­ta­m ‘­va­rta­nā­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ kālaḥ’ iti. nanu kim artham ayaṃ kālaḥ pṛthag u­cya­te­. yatraiva dha­rmā­da­ya uktās ta­trai­vā­ya­m api vaktavyaḥ ‘­a­jī­va­kā­yā dha­rmā­dha­rmā­kā­śa­kā­la­pu­dga­lāḥ­’ iti. naivaṃ śa­ṅkhya­m­; ta­tro­dde­śe sati kā­ya­tva­m asya syāt. neṣyate ca mu­kyo­pa­cā­ra­pra­de­śa­pra­ca­ya­ka­lpa­nā­bhā­vā­t­. dha­rmā­dī­naṃ tāvan mu­kya­pra­de­śa­pra­ca­ya uktaḥ ‘­a­saṃ­khye­yāḥ pra­de­śāḥ­’ ity evam ā­di­nā­. aṇor apy e­ka­pra­de­śa­sya pū­rvo­tta­ra­bhā­va­pra­jñā­pa­na­na­yā­pe­kṣa­yo­pa­cā­ra­ka­lpa­na­yā pra­de­śa­pra­ca­ya uktaḥ. kālasya punar dvedhāpi pra­de­śa­pra­ca­ya­ka­lpa­nā nāstīty a­kā­ya­tva­m­. api ca tatra pāṭhe ‘­ni­ṣkri­yā­ṇi ca’ ity atra dha­rmā­dī­nā­m ā­kā­śā­ntā­nāṃ ni­ṣkri­ya­tve pra­ti­pā­di­te i­ta­re­ṣāṃ jī­va­pu­dga­lā­nāṃ sa­kri­ya­tva­prā­pti­va­t kā­la­syā­pi sa­kri­ya­tvaṃ syāt. a­thā­kā­śā­t prākkāla u­ddi­śye­ta­. tan na; ‘ā ā­kā­śā­d e­ka­dra­vyā­ṇi­’ ity e­ka­dra­vya­tva­m asya syāt. tasmāt pṛthag iha kā­lo­dde­śaḥ kri­ya­te­. a­ne­ka­dra­vya­tve sati kim asya pra­mā­ṇa­m­. lo­kā­kā­śa­sya yāvantaḥ pra­de­śā­s tāvantaḥ kā­lā­ṇa­vo ni­ṣkri­yāḥ­. e­kai­kā­kā­śa­pra­de­śe e­kai­ka­vṛ­ttyā lokaṃ vyāpya vya­va­sthi­tāḥ­. uktaṃ ca — lo­gā­gā­sa­pa­de­se ekkekke je ṭṭhiyā hu ekkakkā | ra­ya­ṇā­ṇaṃ rā­sī­vi­va te kālāṇū mu­ṇe­ya­vvā || rū­pā­di­gu­ṇa­vi­ra­hā­d a­mū­rtāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §603va­rta­nā­la­kṣa­ṇa­sya mukhyasya kālasya pra­mā­ṇa­m u­kta­m­. pa­ri­ṇā­mā­di­ga­mya­sya vya­va­hā­ra­kā­la­sya kiṃ pra­mā­na­m ity ata idam ucyate —TA-PS'91 5.40so ’­na­nta­sa­ma­yaḥ || SAS-PS'91 §604sā­mpra­ti­ka­syai­ka­sa­ma­yi­ka­tve ’pi atīta a­nā­ga­tā­ś ca samayā anantā iti kṛtvā ‘­a­na­nta­sa­ma­yaḥ­’ ity u­cya­te­. athavā mu­khya­syai­va kālasya pra­mā­ṇā­va­dhā­ra­ra­ṇā­rtha­m idam u­cya­te­. a­na­nta­pa­ryā­ya­va­rta­nā­he­tu­tvā­d eko ’pi kā­lā­ṇu­r ananta ity u­pa­ca­rya­te­. samayaḥ punaḥ pa­ra­ma­ni­ru­ddhaḥ kā­lāṃ­śa­s ta­tpra­ca­ya­vi­śe­ṣa ā­va­li­kā­di­r a­va­ga­nta­vyaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §605āha gu­ṇa­pa­rya­ya­va­d dravyam ity uktaṃ tatra ke guṇā ity a­tro­cya­te —TA-PS'91 5.41dra­vyā­śra­yā nirguṇā guṇāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §606dravyam āśrayo yeṣāṃ te dra­vyā­śra­yāḥ­. niṣkrāntā guṇebhyo ni­rgu­ṇāḥ­. evam u­bha­ya­la­kṣa­no­pe­tā guṇā iti. ‘­ni­rgu­ṇāḥ­’ iti vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ dvya­ṇu­kā­di­ni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m­. tāny api hi kā­ra­ṇa­bhū­ta­pa­ra­mā­ṇu­dra­vyā­śra­yā­ṇi gu­ṇa­va­nti tu tasmāt ‘­ni­rgu­ṇāḥ­’ iti vi­śe­ṣa­ṇā­t tāni ni­va­rtti­tā­ni bha­va­nti­. nanu paryāyā api gha­ṭa­saṃ­sthā­nā­da­yo dra­vyā­śra­yā ni­rgu­ṇa­ś ca, teṣām api guṇatvaṃ prā­pno­ti­. ‘­dra­vyā­śra­yāḥ­’ iti va­ca­nā­t ‘nityaṃ dravyam āśritya vartante ye’ te guṇā iti vi­śe­ṣā­t paryāyā ni­va­rti­tā bha­va­nti­. te hi kā­dā­ci­tkā iti.SAS-PS'91 §607a­sa­kṛ­t ‘­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­’ śabda uktaḥ. tasya ko ’rtha iti praśne u­tta­ra­m āha —TA-PS'91 5.42tadbhāvaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ || SAS-PS'91 §608athavā guṇā dravyād a­rthā­nta­ra­bhū­tā iti ke­ṣāṃ­ci­d darśanaṃ tat kiṃ bhavato ’­bhi­ma­ta­m­. na; ity āha — yady api ka­thaṃ­ci­d vya­pa­de­śā­di­bhe­da­he­tva­pe­kṣa­yā dravyād anye, tathāpi ta­da­vya­ti­re­kā­t ta­tpa­ri­ṇā­mā­c ca nānye. yady evaṃ sa ucyatāṃ kaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­ma iti. ta­nni­śca­yā­rtha­m idam ucyate — dha­rmā­dī­ni dravyāṇi ye­nā­tma­nā bhavanti sa ta­dbhā­va­s tattvaṃ pa­ri­ṇā­ma iti ā­khyā­ya­te­. sa dvividho ’­nā­di­r ā­di­māṃ­ś ca. ta­trā­na­di­r dha­rmā­dī­nāṃ ga­tyu­pa­gra­hā­diḥ sā­mā­nyā­pe­kṣa­yā­. sa e­vā­di­māṃ­ś ca bhavati vi­śe­ṣā­pe­kṣa­yā iti.SAS-PS'91 §609āha, a­jī­va­pa­dā­rtho vyā­khyā­taḥ­. idāniṃ ta­da­na­nta­ro­dde­śa­bhā­gā­sra­va­pa­dā­rtho vyākhyeya iti tatas ta­tpra­si­ddhya­rtha­m idam ucyate —TA-PS'91 6.1kā­ya­vā­ṅma­naḥ­ka­rma yogaḥ || SAS-PS'91 §610kā­yā­da­yaḥ śabdā vyā­khyā­tā­rthāḥ­. karma kriyā ity a­na­rthā­nta­ra­m­. kā­ya­vā­ṅma­na­sāṃ karma kā­ya­vā­ṅma­naḥ­ka­rma yoga ity ā­khyā­ya­te­. ā­tma­pra­de­śa­pa­ri­spa­ndo yogaḥ. sa ni­mi­tta­bhe­dā­t tridhā bhi­dya­te­. kā­ya­yo­go vāgyogo ma­no­yo­ga iti. tad yathā — vī­ryā­nta­rā­ya­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­sa­dbhā­ve sati au­dā­ri­kā­di­sa­pta­vi­dha­kā­ya­va­rga­ṇā­nya­ta­mā­la­mba­nā­pe­kṣa ā­tma­pra­de­śa­pa­ri­spa­ndaḥ kā­ya­yo­gaḥ­. śa­rī­ra­nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­yā­pā­di­ta­vā­gva­rga­ṇā­la­mba­ne sati vī­ryā­nta­rā­ya­ma­tya­kṣa­rā­dyā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­pā­di­tā­bhya­nta­ra­vā­gla­bdhi­sāṃ­ni­dhye vā­kpa­ri­nā­mā­bhi­mu­kha­syā­tma­naḥ pra­de­śa­pa­ri­spa­ndo vā­gyo­gaḥ­. a­bya­nta­ra­vī­ryā­nta­rā­ya­no­i­ndri­yā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­tma­ka­ma­no­la­bdhi­saṃ­ni­dhā­ne bā­hya­ni­mi­tta­ma­no­va­rga­ṇā­la­mba­ne ca sati ma­naḥ­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­bhi­mu­kha­syā­tma­pra­de­śa­pa­ri­spa­ndo ma­no­yo­gaḥ­. kṣaye ’pi tri­vi­dha­va­rga­ṇā­pe­kṣaḥ sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­na ā­tma­pra­de­śa­pa­ri­spa­ndo yogo ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §611āha, a­bhyu­pe­maḥ ā­hi­ta­trai­vi­dhya­kri­yo yoga iti. prakṛta idānīṃ ni­rdi­śya­tā­m kiṃ lakṣaṇa āsrava ity u­cya­te­. yo ’yaṃ yo­ga­śa­bdā­bhi­de­yaḥ saṃ­sā­ri­ṇa pu­ru­ṣa­sya —TA-PS'91 6.2sa āsravaḥ || SAS-PS'91 §612yathā sa­ra­ssa­li­lā­vā­hi­dvā­raṃ ta­dā­sra­va­kā­ra­ṇa­tvā­d āsrava ity ā­khyā­ya­te tathā yo­ga­pra­ṇā­li­ka­yā ātmanaḥ karma ā­sra­va­tī­ti yoga āsrava iti vya­pa­de­śa­m a­rha­ti­.SAS-PS'91 §613āha, karma dvividhaṃ puṇyaṃ pāpaṃ ceti. tasya kim a­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa yoga ā­sra­va­he­tu­r ā­ho­svi­d asti kaścit pra­ti­vi­śe­ṣa ity a­tro­cya­te —TA-PS'91 6.3śubhaḥ pu­ṇya­syā­śu­bhaḥ pāpasya || SAS-PS'91 §614kaḥ śubho yogaḥ ko vā a­śu­bhaḥ­. prā­ṇā­ti­pā­tā­da­ttā­dā­na­mai­thu­nā­di­r aśubhaḥ kā­ya­yo­gaḥ­. a­nṛ­ta­bhā­ṣa­ṇa­pa­ru­ṣā­sa­bhya­va­ca­nā­di­r aśubho vā­gyo­gaḥ­. va­dha­ci­nta­ne­rṣyā­sū­yā­di­r aśubho ma­no­yo­gaḥ­. tato vi­pa­rī­taḥ śubhaḥ. kathaṃ yogasya śu­bhā­śu­bha­tva­m­. śu­bha­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ni­rvṛ­tto yogaḥ śubhaḥ. a­śu­bha­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ni­rvṛ­tta­ś cā­śu­bhaḥ­. na punaḥ śu­bhā­śu­bha­ka­rma­kā­ra­ṇa­tve­na­. yady evam ucyate śu­bha­yo­ga eva na syāt, śu­bha­yo­ga­syā­pi jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­di­ba­ndha­he­tu­tvā­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t­. punāty ātmānaṃ pūyate ’­ne­ne­ti vā pu­ṇya­m­. tat sa­dve­dyā­di­. pāti rakṣati ātmānaṃ śubhād iti pā­pa­m­. tad a­sa­dve­dyā­di­.SAS-PS'91 §615āha kim ayam āsravaḥ sa­rva­saṃ­sā­ri­ṇā­m sa­mā­na­pha­lā­ra­mbha­he­tu­r ā­ho­svi­t kaścid asti pra­ti­vi­śe­ṣa ity a­tro­cya­te —TA-PS'91 6.4sa­ka­ṣā­yā­ka­ṣā­ya­yoḥ sāṃ­pa­rā­yi­ke­ryā­pa­tha­yoḥ || SAS-PS'91 §616svā­mi­bhe­dā­d ā­sra­va­bhe­daḥ­. svāminau dvau sa­ka­ṣā­yo ’­ka­ṣā­ya­ś cati. kaṣāyaḥ kro­dhā­diḥ­. kaṣāya iva ka­ṣā­yaḥ­. kaḥ u­pa­mā­rthaḥ­. yathā kaṣāyo nai­ya­gro­dhā­diḥ śle­ṣa­he­tu­s tathā kro­dhā­di­r apy ātmanaḥ ka­rma­śle­ṣa­he­tu­tvā­t kaṣāya iva kaṣāya ity u­cya­te­. saha ka­ṣā­ye­ṇa vartata iti sa­ka­ṣā­yaḥ­. na vidyate kaṣāyo yasyety a­ka­ṣā­yaḥ­. sa­ka­ṣā­ya­ś cā­ka­ṣā­ya­ś ca sa­ka­ṣā­yā­ka­ṣā­yau tayoḥ sa­ka­ṣā­yā­ka­ṣā­ya­yoḥ­. saṃ­pa­rā­yaḥ saṃsāraḥ ta­tpra­yo­ja­naṃ karma sā­mpa­rā­yi­ka­m­. ī­ra­ṇa­m īryā yogo gatir ity arthaḥ. ta­ddvā­ra­kaṃ karma ī­ryā­pa­tha­m­. sāṃ­pa­rā­yi­kaṃ ca ī­ryā­pa­thaṃ ca sā­mpa­rā­yi­ke­ryā­pa­the­. tayoḥ sā­mpa­rā­yi­ke­ryā­pa­tha­yoḥ­. ya­thā­saṃ­khya­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhaḥ sa­ka­ṣā­ya­syā­tma­no mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭyā­deḥ sāṃ­pa­rā­yi­ka­sya karmaṇa āsravo bha­va­ti­. a­ka­ṣā­ya­sya u­pa­śā­nta­ka­ṣā­yā­de­r ī­ryā­pa­tha­sya karmaṇa āsravo bha­va­ti­.SAS-PS'91 §617ādāv u­ddi­ṣṭa­syā­sra­va­sya bhe­da­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 6.5i­ndri­ya­ka­ṣā­yā­vra­ta­kri­yāḥ pa­ñca­ca­tuḥ­pa­ñca­pa­ñca­viṃ­śa­ti­saṃ­khyāḥ pūrvasya bhedāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §618atra i­ndri­yā­dī­nāṃ paṃ­cā­di­bhi­r ya­thā­saṃ­khya­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndho ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­, i­ndri­yā­ṇi paṃca. catvāraḥ ka­ṣā­yāḥ­. pa­ñcā­vra­tā­ni­. pa­ñca­viṃ­śa­tiḥ kriyā iti. tatra pa­ñce­ndri­yā­ṇi spa­rśa­nā­dī­ny u­ktā­ni­. catvāraḥ kaśāyāḥ kro­dhā­da­yaḥ­. pa­ñcā­vra­tā­ni prā­ṇa­vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇā­dī­ni va­kṣya­te­. pa­ñca­viṃ­śa­tiḥ kriyā ucyante — cai­tya­gu­ru­pra­va­ca­na­pū­jā­di­la­kṣa­ṇā sa­mya­ktva­va­rdha­nī kriyā sa­mya­ktva­kri­yā­. a­nya­de­va­tā­sta­va­nā­di­rū­pā mi­thyā­tva­he­tu­kī pra­vṛ­tti­r mi­thyā­tva­kri­yā­. ga­ma­nā­ga­ma­nā­di­pra­va­rta­naṃ kā­yā­di­bhiḥ pra­yo­ga­kri­yā­. saṃ­ya­ta­sya sataḥ a­vi­ra­tiṃ pra­tyā­bhi­mu­khyaṃ sa­mā­dā­na­kri­yā­. ī­ryā­pa­tha­ni­mi­tte­ryā­pa­tha­kri­yā­. tā etāḥ pañca kriyā. kro­dhā­ve­śā­t prā­do­ṣi­kī kriyā. pra­du­ṣṭa­sya sato ’­bhyu­dya­maḥ kāyikī kriyā. hiṃ­so­pa­ka­ra­ṇā­dā­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇi­kī kriyā. duḥ­ko­tpa­tti­ta­ntra­tvā­t pā­ri­tā­pi­kī kriyā. ā­yu­ri­ndri­ya­ba­lo­cchvā­sa­niḥ­śvā­sa­prā­ṇā­nāṃ vi­yo­ga­ka­ra­ṇā­t prā­nā­ti­pā­ti­kī kriyā. tā etāḥ pañca kriyāḥ. rā­gā­rdrī­kṛ­ta­tvā­t pra­mā­di­no ra­ma­ṇī­ya­rū­pā­lo­ka­nā­bhi­prā­yo da­rśa­na­kri­yā­. pra­mā­da­va­śā­t spṛ­ṣṭa­vya­saṃ­ce­ta­nā­nu­ba­ndhaḥ spa­rśa­na­kri­yā­. a­pū­rvā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇo­tpā­da­nā­t prā­tya­yi­kī kriyā. srtī­pu­ru­ṣa­pa­śu­sa­mpā­ti­de­śe ’­nta­rma­lo­tsa­rga­ka­ra­ṇaṃ sa­ma­ntā­nu­pā­ta­kri­yā­. a­pra­mṛ­ṣṭā­dṛ­ṣṭa­bhū­mau kā­yā­di­ni­kṣe­po ’­nā­bho­ga­kri­yā­. tā etāḥ pañca kriyā. yāṃ pareṇa nirvartyāṃ kriyāṃ svayaṃ karoti sā sva­ha­sta­kri­yā­. pā­pā­dā­nā­di­pra­vṛ­tti­vi­śe­ṣā­bhya­nu­jñā­naṃ ni­sa­rga­kri­yā­. pa­rā­ca­ri­ta­sā­va­dyā­di­pra­kā­śa­naṃ vi­dā­ra­ṇa­kri­yā­. ya­tho­ktā­m ājñām ā­va­śya­kā­di­ṣu cā­ri­tra­mo­ho­da­yā­t kartum a­śa­knu­va­to ’­nya­thā­pra­rū­pa­ṇa­d ā­jñā­vyā­pā­di­kī kriyā. śā­ṭhyā­la­syā­bhyāṃ pra­va­ca­no­pa­di­ṣṭa­vi­dhi­ka­rta­vya­tā­nā­da­ro ’­nā­kā­ṅkṣa­kri­yā­. tā etāḥ pañca kriyā. che­da­na­bhe­da­na­vi­śa­sa­nā­di­kri­yā­pa­ra­tva­m anyena vārambhe kri­ya­mā­ṇe praharṣaḥ prā­ra­mbha­kri­yā­. pa­ri­gra­hā­vi­nā­śā­rthā pā­ri­grā­hi­kī kriyā. jñā­na­da­rśa­nā­di­ṣu ni­kṛ­ti­r vañcanaṃ mā­yā­kri­yā­. anyaṃ mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­kri­yā­ka­ra­ṇa­kā­ra­ṇā­vi­ṣṭaṃ pra­śaṃ­sā­di­bhi­r dṛ­ḍha­ya­ti yathā sādhu ka­ro­ṣī­ti sā mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­kri­yā­. saṃ­ya­ma­ghā­ti­ka­rmo­da­ya­va­śā­d a­ni­vṛ­tti­r a­pra­tyā­khyā­na­kri­yā­. tā etāḥ pañca kriyāḥ. sa­mu­di­tāḥ pa­ñca­viṃ­śa­ti­kri­yāḥ­. e­tā­nī­ndri­yā­dī­ni kā­rya­kā­ra­ṇa­bhe­dā­d bhedam ā­pa­dya­mā­nā­ni sāṃ­pa­rā­yi­ka­sya karmaṇa ā­śra­va­dvā­rā­ṇi bha­va­nti­.SAS-PS'91 §619a­trā­ha­, yo­ga­tra­ya­sya sa­rvā­tma­kā­rya­tvā­t sarveṣāṃ saṃ­sā­ri­ṇāṃ sā­dhā­ra­ṇaḥ­, tato ba­ndha­pha­lā­nu­bha­va­naṃ pra­tya­vi­śe­ṣa ity a­tro­cya­te — naitad e­va­m­. yasmāt saty api pra­tyā­tma­saṃ­bha­ve teṣāṃ jī­va­pa­ri­ṇā­me­bhyo ’­na­nta­vi­ka­lpe­bhyo viśeṣo ’­bhya­nu­jñā­ya­te katham iti ced ucyate —TA-PS'91 6.6tī­vra­ma­nda­jñā­tā­jñā­ta­bhā­vā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­vī­rya­vi­śe­ṣe­bhya­s ta­dvi­śe­ṣaḥ || SAS-PS'91 §620bā­hyā­bhya­nta­ra­he­tū­dī­ra­ṇa­va­śā­d udriktaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­ma­s tīvraḥ. ta­dvi­pa­rī­to mandaḥ. ayaṃ prāṇī mayā hantavya iti jñātvā pra­vṛ­tti­r jñātam ity u­cya­te­. madāt pra­mā­dā­d vā­na­va­bu­dhya pra­vṛ­tti­r a­jñā­ta­m­. a­dhi­kri­ya­nte ’sminn arthā ity a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ dravyam ity arthaḥ. dravyasya sva­śa­kti­vi­śe­ṣo vī­rya­m­. bhā­va­śa­bdaḥ pratyekaṃ pa­ri­sa­mā­pya­te — tī­vra­bhā­vo ma­nda­bhā­va ity ādiḥ. e­te­bhya­s ta­syā­sra­va­sya viśeṣo bha­va­ti­. kā­ra­ṇa­bhe­dā­d dhi kā­rya­bhe­da iti.SAS-PS'91 §621a­trā­ha­, a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­m u­kta­m­, ta­tsva­rū­pa­m a­ni­rjñā­ta­m atas ta­du­cya­tā­m iti. tatra bhe­da­pra­ti­pā­da­na­dvā­re­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­sva­rū­pa­ni­rjñā­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 6.7a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ jī­vā­jī­vāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §622u­kta­la­kṣa­ṇā jī­vā­jī­vāḥ­. yady u­kta­la­kṣa­ṇāḥ pu­na­rva­ca­naṃ kiṃ a­rtha­m­? a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­vi­śe­ṣa­jñā­pa­nā­rthaṃ pu­na­rva­ca­naṃ­. jī­vā­jī­vā a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­m ity ayaṃ viśeṣo jñā­pa­yi­ta­vya iti. kaḥ punar asau? hiṃ­sā­dyu­pa­ka­ra­ṇa­bhā­va iti. syād etan mū­la­pa­dā­rtha­yo­r dvitvāj jī­vā­jī­vā­v iti dvi­va­ca­naṃ nyā­ya­prā­pta­m iti. tan na, pa­ryā­yā­ṇā­m a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­tvā­t­. yena ke­na­ci­t pa­ryā­ye­ṇa viśiṣṭaṃ dravyam a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­m­, na sā­mā­nya­m iti ba­hu­va­ca­naṃ kṛ­ta­m­. jī­vā­jī­vā a­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ kasya? ā­sra­va­sye­ti­. a­rtha­va­śā­d a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndho bha­va­ti­.SAS-PS'91 §623tatra jī­vā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­bhe­da­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 6.8ādyaṃ saṃ­ra­mbha­sa­mā­ra­mbhā­ra­mbha­yo­ga­kṛ­ta­kā­ri­tā­nu­ma­ta­ka­ṣā­ya­vi­śe­ṣai­s tris tris triś catuś caikaśaḥ || SAS-PS'91 §624prā­ṇa­vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇā­di­ṣu pra­mā­da­va­taḥ pra­ya­tnā­ve­śaḥ saṃ­ra­mbhaḥ­. sā­dha­na­sa­ma­bhyā­sī­ka­ra­ṇaṃ sa­mā­ra­mbhaḥ prakrama ā­ra­mbhaḥ­. ‘­yo­ga­’ śabdo vyā­khyā­tā­rthaḥ­. kṛ­ta­va­ca­naṃ svā­ta­ntrya­pra­ti­pa­ttyā­rtha­m­. kā­ri­tā­bhi­dhā­naṃ pa­ra­pra­yo­gā­pe­kṣa­m­. a­nu­ma­ta­śa­bdaḥ pra­yo­ja­ka­sya mā­na­sa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­pra­da­rśa­nā­rthaḥ­. a­bhi­hi­ta­la­kṣa­ṇāḥ kaṣāyāḥ kro­dhā­da­yaḥ­. vi­śi­ṣya­te ’rtho ’­rthā­nta­rā­d iti vi­śe­ṣaḥ­. sa pra­tye­ka­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­te — saṃ­ra­mbha­vi­śe­ṣaḥ sa­mā­ra­mbha­vi­śe­ṣa ity ādi. ādyaṃ jī­vā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­m etair viśeṣaiḥ ‘­bhi­dya­te­’ iti vā­kya­śe­ṣaḥ­. ete catvāraḥ su­ja­ntā­s tryā­di­śa­bdā ya­thā­kra­ma­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­nte — saṃ­ra­mbha­sa­mā­ra­mbhā­ra­mbhā­s trayaḥ, yogās trayaḥ, kṛ­ta­kā­ri­tā­nu­ma­tā­s trayaḥ, ka­ṣā­yā­ś catvāra iti. eteṣāṃ ga­ṇa­nā­bhyā­vṛ­ttiḥ sucā dyo­tya­te­. ekaśa iti vī­psā­ni­rde­śaḥ­. ekaikaṃ tryādīn bhedān nayed ity arthaḥ. yad yathā  — kro­dha­kṛ­ta­kā­ya­saṃ­ra­mbhaḥ mā­na­kṛ­ta­kā­ya­saṃ­ra­mbhaḥ mā­yā­kṛ­ta­kā­ya­saṃ­ra­mbhaḥ lo­bha­kṛ­ta­kā­ya­saṃ­ra­mbhaḥ kro­dha­kā­ri­ta­kā­ya­saṃ­ra­mbhaḥ mā­na­kā­ri­ta­kā­ya­saṃ­ra­mbhaḥ mā­ya­kā­ri­ta­kā­ya­saṃ­ra­mbhaḥ lo­bha­kā­ri­ta­kā­ya­saṃ­ra­mbhaḥ kro­dhā­nu­ma­ta­kā­ya­saṃ­ra­mbhaḥ mā­nā­nu­ma­ta­kā­ya­saṃ­ra­mbhaḥ mā­yā­nu­ma­ta­kā­ya­saṃ­ra­mbhaḥ lo­bhā­nu­ma­ta­kā­ysaṃ­ra­mbha­ś ceti dvā­da­śa­dhā kā­ya­saṃ­ra­mbhaḥ­. evaṃ vāgyoge ma­no­yo­ge ca dvā­da­śa­dhā saṃ­ra­mbhaḥ­. ta ete saṃ­pi­ṇḍi­tā­h ṣa­ṭtriṃ­śa­t­, tathā sa­mā­ra­mbhā api ṣa­ṭtriṃ­śa­t­, ārambhā api ṣa­ṭtriṃ­śa­t­. ete saṃ­pi­ṇḍi­tā jī­vā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇā­sra­va­bhe­dā a­ṣṭo­tta­ra­śa­ta­saṃ­khyāḥ saṃ­bha­va­nti­. ‘ca’ śabdo ’­na­ntā­nu­ba­ndya­pra­tyā­khyā­na­pra­tyā­khyā­na­saṃ­jva­la­na­ka­śā­ya­bhe­da­kṛ­tā­nta­rbhe­da­sa­mu­ccyā­rthaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §625pa­ra­syā­jī­vā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­sya bhe­da­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 6.9ni­rva­rta­nā­ni­kṣe­pa­saṃ­yo­ga­ni­sa­rgā dvi­ca­tu­rdvi­tri­bhe­dāḥ param || SAS-PS'91 §626ni­rva­rtya­ta iti ni­rva­rta­nā ni­ṣpā­da­nā­. ni­kṣi­pya­ta iti nikṣepaḥ sthā­pa­nā­. saṃ­yu­jya­te iti saṃyogo mi­śrī­kṛ­ta­m­. ni­sṛ­jya­ta iti nisargaḥ pra­va­rta­na­m­. ete dvyā­di­bhi­r ya­thā­kra­ma­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­nte — ni­rva­rta­nā dvibhedā ni­kṣe­pa­ś ca­tu­rbhe­daḥ saṃyogo dvibhedaḥ ni­sa­rga­s tribheda iti. ta ete bhedā a­jī­vā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­sya ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­. pa­ra­va­ca­na­m a­na­rtha­ka­m­, pū­rva­sū­tre ādyam iti va­ca­nā­d idam a­va­śi­ṣṭā­rthaṃ bha­va­tī­ti­. nā­na­rtha­ka­m­. anyārthaḥ pa­ra­śa­bdaḥ­. saṃ­ra­mbhā­di­bhyo ’nyāni ni­rva­rtta­nā­dī­ni­. i­ta­ra­thā hi ni­rva­rta­nā­dī­nā­m ā­tma­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­sa­dbhā­vā­j jī­vā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­vi­ka­lpā eveti vi­jñā­ye­ta­. ni­rva­ta­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ dvividhaṃ mū­la­gu­ṇa­ni­rva­ta­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­m u­ttra­ra­gu­ṇa­ni­rva­ta­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ ceti. tatra mū­la­gu­ṇa­ni­rva­ta­naṃ pa­ñca­vi­dha­m­, śa­rī­ra­vā­ṅma­naḥ­prā­ṇā­pā­nā­ś ca. u­ttra­ra­gu­ṇa­ni­rva­rta­naṃ kā­ṣṭha­pu­sta­ci­tra­ka­rmā­di­. ni­kṣe­pa­ś ca­tu­rvi­dhaḥ a­pra­tya­ve­kṣi­ta­ni­kṣe­pā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ duḥ­pra­mṛ­ṣṭa­ni­kṣe­pā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ sa­ha­sā­ni­kṣe­pā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­m a­nā­bho­ga­ni­kṣe­pā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ ceti. ni­sa­rga­s trividhaḥ — kā­ya­ni­sa­rgā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ vā­gni­sa­rgā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ ma­no­ni­sa­rgā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇaṃ ceti.SAS-PS'91 §627uktaḥ sā­mā­nye­na ka­rmā­sra­va­bhe­daḥ­. idānīṃ ka­rma­vi­śe­ṣā­sra­va­bhe­do va­kta­vyaḥ­. tasmin vaktavye ā­dya­yo­r jñā­na­da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇa­yo­r ā­sra­va­bhe­da­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 6.10ta­tpra­do­ṣa­ni­hna­va­mā­tsa­ryā­nta­rā­yā­sā­da­no­pa­ghā­tā jñā­na­da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇa­yoḥ || SAS-PS'91 §628ta­ttva­jña­na­sya mo­kṣa­sā­dha­na­sya kīrtane kṛte ka­syā­ci­d a­na­bhi­vyā­ha­ra­taḥ a­ntaḥ­pai­śu­nya­pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ pra­do­ṣaḥ­. kutaś ci­tkā­ra­ṇā­n nāsti na vedmīty ādi jñānasya vya­pa­la­pa­naṃ ni­hna­vaḥ­. ku­ta­ści­t kā­ra­ṇā­d bhā­vi­ta­m api vijñanaṃ dā­nā­rha­m api yato na dīyate tan mā­tsa­rya­m­. jñā­na­vya­va­cche­da­ka­ra­ṇa­m a­nta­rā­yaḥ­. kāyena vācā ca pa­ra­pra­kā­śya­jñā­na­sya va­rja­na­m ā­sā­da­na­m­. pra­śa­sta­jñā­na­dū­ṣa­ṇa­m u­pa­ghā­taḥ­. ā­sā­da­na­m eveti cet? sato jñānasya vi­na­ya­pra­dā­nā­di­gu­ṇa­kī­rta­nā­nu­ṣṭhā­na­m ā­sā­da­na­m­. u­pa­ghā­ta­s tu jñānam a­jñā­na­m eveti jñā­na­nā­śā­bhi­prā­yaḥ­. iti a­na­yo­r ayaṃ bhedaḥ. ‘­’­ta­t­’ śabdena jñā­na­da­rśa­na­yoḥ pra­ti­ni­rde­rśaḥ kri­ya­te­. kathaṃ punar a­pra­kṛ­ta­yo­r a­ni­rdi­ṣṭa­yo­s tac chabdena pa­rā­ma­rśaḥ kartuṃ śakyaḥ? pra­śnā­pe­kṣa­yā­. jñā­na­da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇa­yoḥ ka āsrava iti praśne kṛte ta­da­pe­kṣa­yā tac chabdo jñā­na­da­rśa­ne pra­ti­ni­rdi­śa­ti­. etena jñā­na­da­rśa­na­va­tsu ta­tsā­dha­ne­ṣu ca pra­do­ṣā­da­yo yojyāḥ; ta­nni­mi­tta­tvā­t­. ta ete jñā­na­da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇa­yo­r ā­sra­va­he­ta­vaḥ­. e­ka­kā­ra­ṇa­sā­dhya­sya kā­rya­syā­ne­ka­sya da­rśa­nā­t tulye ’pi pra­do­ṣā­dau jñā­na­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇā­sra­va­si­ddhiḥ­. athavā vi­ṣa­ya­bhe­dā­d ā­sra­va­bhe­daḥ­. jñā­na­vi­ṣa­yāḥ pra­do­ṣā­da­yo jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­sya­. da­rśa­na­vi­ṣa­yāḥ pra­do­ṣā­da­yo da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇa­sye­ti­.SAS-PS'91 §629ya­thā­na­yoḥ ka­rma­pra­kṛ­tyo­r ā­sra­va­bhe­dā­s tathā —TA-PS'91 6.11duḥ­kha­śo­ka­tā­pā­kra­nda­na­va­dha­pa­ri­de­va­nā­ny ā­tma­pa­ro­bha­ya­sthā­ny a­sa­dve­dya­sya || SAS-PS'91 §630pī­ḍā­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­mo duḥ­kha­m­. a­nu­grā­ha­ka­saṃ­ba­ndha­vi­cche­de vai­kla­vya­vi­śe­ṣaḥ śokaḥ. pa­ri­vā­dā­di­ni­mi­ttā­d ā­vi­lā­ntaḥ­ka­ra­ṇa­sya tī­vrā­nu­śa­ya­s tāpaḥ. pa­ri­tā­pa­jā­tā­śru­pā­ta­pra­cu­ra­vi­pra­lā­pā­di­bhi­r vya­kta­kra­nda­na­m ā­kra­nda­na­m­. ā­yu­ri­ndri­ya­ba­la­prā­ṇa­vi­yo­ga­ka­ra­ṇaṃ vadhaḥ. saṃ­kle­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­va­la­mba­naṃ gu­ṇa­sma­ra­ṇā­nu­kī­rta­na­pū­rva­kaṃ sva­pa­rā­nu­gra­hā­bhi­lā­ṣa­vi­ṣa­ya­m a­nu­ka­mpā­pra­cu­raṃ rodanaṃ pa­ri­de­va­na­m­. nanu ca śo­kā­dī­nāṃ duḥ­kha­vi­śe­ṣa­tvā­d duḥ­kha­gra­ha­ṇa­m e­vā­stu­? satyam e­va­m­; tathāpi ka­ti­pa­ya­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pā­da­ne­na duḥ­kha­jā­tya­nu­vi­dhā­naṃ kri­ya­te­. yathā gaur ity ukte a­ni­rjñā­te viśeṣe ta­tpra­ti­pā­da­nā­rthaṃ kha­ṇḍa­mu­ṇḍa­kṛ­ṣṇa­śu­klā­dyu­pā­dā­naṃ kriyate tathā duḥ­kha­vi­ṣa­yā­srvā­saṃ­khye­ya­lo­ka­bhe­da­saṃ­bha­vā­d duḥkham ity ukte vi­śe­ṣā­ni­rjñā­nā­t ka­ti­pa­ya­vi­śe­ṣa­ni­rde­śe­na ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttiḥ kri­ya­te­. tāny etāni duḥ­khā­dī­ni kro­dhā­dyā­ve­śā­d ā­tma­sthā­ni bhavanti pa­ra­sthā­ny u­bha­ya­sthā­ni ca. etāni sarvāṇy a­sa­dve­dyā­sra­va­kā­ra­ṇā­ni ve­di­ta­vyā­ni­. atra codyate — yadi duḥ­khā­dī­ny ā­tma­pa­ro­bha­ya­sthā­ny a­sa­dve­dyā­sra­va­ni­mi­ttā­ni­, kim artham ārhataiḥ ke­śa­lu­ñca­nā­na­śa­nā­ta­pa­sthā­nā­dī­ni duḥ­kha­ni­mi­ttā­ny ā­sthī­ya­nte pareṣu ca pra­ti­pā­dya­nte iti? naiṣa doṣaḥ — a­nta­ra­ṅga­kro­dhā­dyā­ve­śa­pū­rva­kā­ṇi duḥ­khā­dī­ny a­sa­dve­dyā­sra­va­ni­mi­ttā­nī­ti vi­śe­ṣyo­kta­tvā­t­. yathā ka­sya­ci­d bhiṣajaḥ pa­ra­ma­ka­ru­ṇā­śa­sya niḥ­śa­lya­sya saṃ­ya­ta­syo­pa­ri gaṇḍaṃ pā­ṭa­ya­to duḥ­kha­he­tu­tve saty api na pā­pa­ba­ndho bā­hya­ni­mi­tta­mā­trā­d eva bha­va­ti­. evaṃ saṃ­sā­ra­vi­ṣa­ya­ma­hā­duḥ­khā­d u­dvi­gna­sya bhikṣos ta­nni­vṛ­ttyu­pā­yaṃ prati sa­mā­hi­ta­ma­na­ska­sya śā­stra­vi­hi­te karmaṇi pra­va­rta­mā­na­sya saṃ­kle­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­bhā­vā­d duḥ­kha­ni­mi­tta­tve saty api na pā­pa­ba­ndhaḥ­. uktaṃ ca —na duḥkhaṃ na sukhaṃ yadvad dhetur dṛṣṭaś ci­ki­tsi­te | ci­ki­tsā­yāṃ tu yuktasya syād duḥkham athavā sukham || na duḥkhaṃ na sukhaṃ tadvad dhetur mokṣasya sādhane | mo­kṣo­pā­ye tu yuktasya syād duḥkham athavā sukham || SAS-PS'91 §631uktā a­sa­dve­dyā­sra­va­he­ta­vaḥ­. sa­dve­dya­sya punaḥ ke ity a­tro­cya­te —TA-PS'91 6.12bhū­ta­vra­tya­nu­ka­mpā­dā­na­sa­rā­ga­saṃ­ya­mā­di­yo­gaḥ kṣāntiḥ śaucam iti sa­dve­dya­sya || SAS-PS'91 §632tāsu tāsu gatiṣu ka­rmo­da­ya­va­śā­d bha­va­ntī­ti bhūtāni prāṇina ity arthaḥ. vratāny a­hiṃ­sā­dī­ni va­kṣya­nte­, tadvanto vra­ti­naḥ­. te dvi­vi­dhāḥ­. āgāraṃ prati ni­vṛ­ttau­tsu­kyāḥ­. saṃyatāḥ gṛ­hi­ṇa­ś ca saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tāḥ­. a­nu­gra­hā­rdrī­kṛ­ta­ce­ta­saḥ pa­ra­pī­ḍā­m ā­tma­sthā­m iva kurvato ’­nu­ka­mpa­na­m a­nu­ka­mpā­. bhūteṣu vratiṣu cā­nu­ka­mpā bhū­ta­vra­tya­nu­ka­mpā­. pa­rā­nu­gra­ha­bu­ddhyā sva­syā­ti­sa­rja­naṃ dā­na­m­. saṃ­sā­ra­kā­ra­ṇa­vi­ni­vṛ­ttiṃ pra­tyā­gū­rṇo ’­kṣī­ṇā­śa­yaḥ sarāga ity u­cya­te­. prā­ṇī­ni­dri­ye­ṣv a­śu­bha­pra­vṛ­tte­r viratiḥ saṃ­ya­maḥ­. sa­rā­ga­sya saṃyama sarāgo vā saṃyamaḥ sa­rā­ga­saṃ­ya­maḥ­. ‘­ā­di­’­-­śa­bde­na saṃ­ya­mā­saṃ­ya­mā­kā­ma­ni­rja­rā­bā­la­ta­po ’­nu­ro­dhaḥ­. yogaḥ samādhiḥ sa­mya­kpra­ṇi­dhā­na­m ity arthaḥ. bhū­ta­vra­tya­nu­ka­mpā­dā­na­sa­rā­ga­saṃ­ya­mā­dī­nāṃ yogo bhū­ta­vra­tya­nu­ka­mpā­dā­na­sa­rā­ga­saṃ­ya­mā­di­yo­gaḥ­. kro­dhā­di­ni­vṛ­ttiḥ kṣāntiḥ. lo­bha­pra­kā­rā­ṇā­m u­pa­ra­maḥ śau­ca­m­. ‘­i­ti­’ śabdaḥ pra­kā­rā­rthaḥ­. ke te punas te pra­kā­rāḥ­. a­rha­tpū­jā­ka­ra­ṇa­ta­tpa­ra­tā­bā­la­vṛ­ddha­ta­pa­svi­vai­yā­vṛ­ttyā­da­yaḥ­. ‘­bhū­ta­’ gra­ha­ṇā­t siddhe ‘­vra­ti­’ grahaṇaṃ ta­dvi­ṣa­yā­nu­ka­mpā­prā­dhā­nya­khyā­pa­nā­rtha­m­. ta ete sa­dve­dya­syā­sra­vā jñeyāḥ.SAS-PS'91 §633atha ta­da­nta­ro­dde­śa­bhā­jo mo­ha­syā­sra­va­he­tau vaktavye ta­dbhe­da­sya da­rśa­na­mo­ha­syā­sra­va­he­tu­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m idam ucyate —TA-PS'91 6.13ke­va­li­śru­ta­saṃ­gha­dha­rma­de­vā­va­rṇa­vā­do da­rśa­na­mo­ha­sya || SAS-PS'91 §634ni­rā­va­ra­ṇa­jñā­nāḥ ke­va­li­naḥ­. ta­du­pa­di­ṣṭaṃ bu­ddhya­ti­śa­ya­rddhi­yu­kta­ga­ṇa­dha­rā­nu­smṛ­taṃ gra­ntha­ra­ca­naṃ śrutaṃ bha­va­ti­. ra­tna­tra­yo­pe­taḥ śra­ma­ṇa­ga­ṇaḥ saṃghaḥ. a­hiṃ­sā­la­kṣa­ṇa­s ta­dā­ga­ma­de­śi­to dharmaḥ. devāś ca­tu­rṇi­kā­ya uktāḥ. gu­ṇa­va­tsu mahatsu a­sa­dbhū­ta­do­ṣo­dbhā­va­na­m a­va­rṇa­vā­daḥ­. eteṣv a­va­rṇa­vā­do da­rśa­na­mo­ha­syā­sra­va­he­tuḥ­. ka­va­lā­bhya­va­hā­ra­jī­vi­naḥ ke­va­li­na ity evam ādi vacanaṃ ke­va­li­nā­m a­va­rṇa­vā­daḥ­. māṃ­sa­bha­kṣa­ṇā­dya­na­va­dyā­bhi­dhā­naṃ śru­tā­va­rṇa­vā­daḥ­. śū­dra­tvā­śu­ci­tvā­dyā­vi­rbhā­va­naṃ saṃ­ghā­va­rṇa­vā­daḥ­. ji­no­pa­di­ṣṭo dharmo ni­rgu­ṇa­s ta­du­pa­se­vi­no ye te cāsurā bha­vi­ṣya­ntī­ty evam ādy a­bhi­dhā­naṃ dha­rmā­va­rṇa­vā­daḥ­. su­rā­māṃ­so­pa­se­vā­dyā­gho­ṣa­ṇaṃ de­vā­va­rṇa­vā­daḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §635dvi­tī­ya­sya mo­ha­syā­sra­va­bhe­da­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 6.14ka­ṣā­yo­da­yā­t tī­vra­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ś cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­sya || SAS-PS'91 §636kaṣāyā uktāḥ. udayo vi­pā­kaḥ­. ka­ṣā­yā­ṇā­m u­da­yā­t tī­vra­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ś cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­syā­sra­vo ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. tatra sva­pa­ra­ka­ṣā­yo­tpā­da­naṃ ta­pa­svi­ja­na­vṛ­tta­dū­ṣa­ṇaṃ saṃ­kli­ṣṭa­li­ṅga­vra­ta­dhā­ra­ṇā­diḥ ka­ṣā­ya­ve­da­nī­ya­syā­sra­vaḥ­. sa­ddha­rmo­pa­ha­sa­na­dī­nā­ti­hā­sa­ka­nda­rpo­pa­hā­sa­ba­hu­vi­pra­lā­po­pa­hā­sa­śī­la­tā­di­r hā­sya­ve­da­nī­ya­sya­. vi­ci­tra­krī­ḍa­na­pa­ra­tā­vra­ta­śī­lā­ru­cyā­diḥ ra­ti­ve­da­nī­ya­sya­. pa­rā­ra­ti­prā­du­rbhā­va­na­ra­ti­vi­nā­śa­na­pā­pā­śī­la­saṃ­sa­rgā­diḥ a­ra­ti­ve­da­nī­ya­sya­. sva­śo­ko­tpā­da­na­pa­ra­śo­ka­plu­tā­bhi­na­nda­nā­diḥ śo­ka­ve­da­nī­ya­sya­. sva­bha­ya­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­pa­ra­bha­yo­tpā­da­nā­di­r bha­ya­ve­da­nī­ya­sya­. ku­śa­la­kri­yā­cā­ra­ju­gu­psā­pa­ri­vā­da­śī­la­tvā­di­r ju­gu­psā­ve­da­nī­ya­sya­. a­lī­kā­bhi­dhā­yi­tā­ti­saṃ­dhā­na­pa­ra­tva­pa­ra­ra­ndhra­pre­kṣi­tva­pra­vṛ­ddha­rā­gā­diḥ strī­ve­da­nī­ya­sya­. sto­ka­kro­dhā­nu­tsu­ka­tva­sva­dā­ra­saṃ­to­ṣā­diḥ puṃ­ve­da­nī­ya­sya­. pra­cu­ra­ka­ṣā­yā­gu­hye­ndri­ya­vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇa­pa­rā­ṅga­nā­va­ska­ndā­di­r na­puṃ­sa­ka­ve­da­nī­ya­sya­.SAS-PS'91 §637nirdiṣṭo mo­ha­nī­ya­syā­sra­va­bhe­daḥ­. idānīṃ ta­da­na­nta­ra­ni­rdi­ṣṭa­syā­yu­ṣa ā­sra­va­he­tau vaktavye ādyasya ni­ya­ta­kā­la­pa­ri­pā­ka­syā­yu­ṣaḥ kā­ra­ṇa­pra­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m idam ucyate —TA-PS'91 6.15ba­hvā­ra­mbha­pa­ri­gra­ha­tvaṃ nā­ra­ka­syā­yu­ṣaḥ || SAS-PS'91 §638ārambhaḥ prā­ṇi­pī­ḍā­he­tu­r vyā­pā­raḥ­. mamedaṃ bu­ddhi­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ pa­ri­gra­haḥ­. ā­ra­mbhā­ś ca pa­ri­gra­hā­ś ca ā­ra­mbha­pa­ri­gra­hāḥ­. bahava ā­ra­mbha­pa­ri­gra­hā yasya sa ba­hvā­ra­mbha­pa­ri­gra­haḥ­. tasya bhāvo ba­hvā­ra­mbha­pa­ri­gra­ha­tva­m­. hiṃ­sā­di­krū­ra­ka­rmā­ja­sra­pra­va­rta­na­pa­ra­sva­ha­ra­ṇa­vi­ṣa­yā­ti­gṛ­ddhi­kṛ­ṣṇa­le­śyā­bhi­jā­ta­rau­dra­dhyā­na­ma­ra­ṇa­kā­la­tā­di­la­kṣa­ṇo nā­ra­ka­syā­yu­ṣa āsravo bha­va­ti­.SAS-PS'91 §639āha, ukto nā­ra­ka­syā­yu­ṣa ā­sra­vaḥ­. tai­rya­gyo­na­sye­dā­nīṃ vaktavya ity a­tro­cya­te —TA-PS'91 6.16māyā tai­rya­gyo­na­sya || SAS-PS'91 §640cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­ka­rma­vi­śe­ṣa­syo­da­yā­d ā­vi­rbhū­ta ātmanaḥ ku­ṭi­la­bhā­vo māyā nikṛtiḥ tai­rya­gyo­na­syā­yu­ṣa āsravo ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. ta­tpra­pa­ñco mi­thyā­tvo­pe­ta­dha­rma­de­śa­nā niḥ­śī­la­tā­ti­saṃ­dhā­na­pri­ya­tā nī­la­kā­po­ta­le­śyā­rta­dhyā­na­ma­ra­ṇa­kā­la­tā­diḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §641āha, vyā­khyā­ta­s tai­rya­gyo­na­syā­yu­ṣa ā­sra­vaḥ­. idānīṃ mā­nu­ṣa­syā­yu­ṣuḥ ko hetur ity a­tro­cya­te —TA-PS'91 6.17a­lpā­ra­mbha­pa­ri­gra­ha­tvaṃ mā­nu­ṣa­sya || SAS-PS'91 §642nā­ra­kā­yu­r āsravo vyā­khyā­taḥ­. ta­dvi­pa­rī­to mā­nu­ṣa­syā­yu­ṣa iti saṃ­kṣe­paḥ­. tadvyāsaḥ — vi­nī­ta­sva­bhā­vaḥ pra­kṛ­ti­bha­dra­tā pra­gu­ṇa­vya­va­hā­ra­tā ta­nu­ka­ṣā­ya­tvaṃ ma­ra­ṇa­kā­lā­saṃ­kle­śa­tā­diḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §643kim e­tā­vā­n eva mā­nu­ṣa­syā­yu­ṣa āsrava ity a­tro­cya­te —TA-PS'91 6.18sva­bhā­va­mā­rda­vaṃ ca || SAS-PS'91 §644mṛdor bhāvo mā­rda­va­m­. sva­bhā­ve­na mārdavaṃ sva­bhā­va­mā­rda­vaṃ­. u­pa­de­śā­na­pe­kṣa­m ity arthaḥ. etad api mā­nu­ṣa­syā­yu­ṣa ā­sra­vaḥ­. pṛ­tha­gyo­ga­ka­ra­ṇaṃ kim a­rtha­m­? u­tta­rā­rtha­m­, de­vā­yu­ṣa āsravo ’yam api yathā syāt.SAS-PS'91 §645kim etad eva dvitīyaṃ mā­nu­ṣa­syā­sra­vaḥ­? na; ity ucyate —TA-PS'91 6.19ni­śśī­la­vra­ta­tvaṃ ca sa­rve­ṣā­m || SAS-PS'91 §646‘ca’ śabdo ’­dhi­kṛ­ta­sa­mu­cya­yā­rthaḥ­. a­lpā­ra­mbha­pa­ri­gra­ha­tvaṃ ca niḥ­śī­la­vra­ta­tvaṃ ca. śīlāni ca vratāni ca śī­la­vra­tā­ni tāni va­kṣya­te­. niṣkrāntaḥ śī­la­vra­te­bhyo niḥ­śī­la­vra­taḥ­. tasya bhāvo niḥ­śī­la­vra­ta­tva­m­. ‘­sa­rve­ṣāṃ­’ grahaṇaṃ sa­ka­lā­yu­rā­sra­va­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m­. kiṃ de­vā­yu­ṣo ’pi bha­va­ti­? sa­tya­m­, bhavati bho­ga­bhū­mi­jā­pe­kṣa­yā­.SAS-PS'91 §647atha ca­tu­rtha­syā­yu­ṣaḥ ka āsrava ity a­tro­cya­te —TA-PS'91 6.20sa­rā­ga­saṃ­ya­ma­saṃ­ya­mā­saṃ­ya­mā­kā­ma­ni­rja­rā­bā­la­ta­pāṃ­si daivasya || SAS-PS'91 §648sa­rā­ga­saṃ­ya­maḥ saṃ­ya­mā­saṃ­ya­ma­ś ca vyā­khyā­tau­. a­kā­ma­ni­rja­rā a­kā­ma­ś cā­ra­ka­ni­ro­dha­ba­ndha­na­ba­ddhe­ṣu kṣu­ttṛ­ṣṇā­ni­ro­dha­bra­hma­ca­rya­bhū­śa­yyā­ma­la­dhā­ra­ṇa­pa­ri­tā­pā­diḥ­. a­kā­me­na nirjarā a­kā­ma­ni­rja­rā­. bā­la­ta­po mi­thyā­da­rśa­no­pe­ta­m a­nu­pā­ya­kā­ya­kle­śa­pra­cu­raṃ ni­kṛ­ti­ba­hu­la­vra­ta­dhā­ra­ṇa­m­. tāny etani dai­va­syā­yu­ṣa ā­sra­va­he­ta­vo ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §649kim e­tā­va­n eva dai­va­syā­yu­ṣa ā­sra­vaḥ­. nety āha —TA-PS'91 6.21sa­mya­ktva­m ca || SAS-PS'91 §650kim? dai­va­syā­yu­ṣa āsrava ity a­nu­va­rta­te­. a­vi­śe­ṣā­bhi­dhā­ne ’pi sau­dha­rmā­di­vi­śe­ṣa­ga­tiḥ­. kutaḥ? pṛ­tha­kka­ra­ṇā­t­. yady e­va­m­, pū­rva­sū­tre­, ukta ā­sra­va­vi­dhi­r a­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa prasaktaḥ tena sa­rā­ga­saṃ­ya­ma­saṃ­ya­mā­saṃ­ya­mā­v api bha­va­na­vā­syā­dyā­yu­ṣa āsravau prā­pnu­taḥ­. naiṣa doṣaḥ; sa­mya­ktvā­bhā­ve sati ta­dvya­pa­de­śā­bhā­vā­t ta­du­bha­ya­m apy a­trā­nta­rbha­va­ti­.SAS-PS'91 §651āyuṣo ’­na­nta­ra­m u­ddi­ṣṭa­sya nāmna ā­sra­va­vi­dhau va­kta­vye­, ta­trā­śu­bhā­nā­mna ā­sra­va­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 6.22yo­ga­va­kra­tā vi­saṃ­vā­da­naṃ cā­śu­bha­sya nāmnaḥ || SAS-PS'91 §652yogas tri­pra­kā­ro vyā­khyā­taḥ­. tasya vakratā kau­ṭi­lya­m­. vi­saṃ­vā­da­na­m a­nya­thā­pra­va­rta­na­m­. nanu ca nā­rtha­bhe­daḥ­. yo­ga­va­kra­tai­vā­nya­thā­pra­va­rta­na­m­? satyam evam etat — svagatā yo­ga­va­kra­te­ty u­cya­te­. pa­ra­ga­taṃ vi­saṃ­vā­da­na­m­. sa­mya­ga­bhyu­da­ya­niḥ­śre­ya­sā­rthā­su kriyāsu pra­va­rta­mā­na­m anyaṃ ta­dvi­pa­rī­ta­kā­ya­vā­ṅma­no­bhi­r vi­saṃ­vā­da­ya­ti maivaṃ kārṣīr evam ku­rvī­ti­. etad u­bha­ya­m a­śu­bha­nā­ma­ka­rmā­sra­va­kā­ra­ṇaṃ ve­di­ta­vya­m­. ‘ca’ śabdena mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­pai­śu­nyā­sthi­ra­ci­tta­tā­kū­ṭa­mā­na­tu­lā­ka­ra­ṇa­pa­ra­ni­ndā­tma­pra­śaṃ­sā­diḥ sa­mu­ccī­ya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §653atha śu­bha­nā­ma­ka­rma­ṇaḥ ka āsrava ity atra ucyate —TA-PS'91 6.23ta­dvi­pa­rī­taṃ śubhasya || SAS-PS'91 §654kā­ya­vā­ṅma­na­sā­m ṛ­ju­tva­m a­vi­saṃ­vā­da­naṃ ca ta­dvi­pa­rī­ta­m­. ‘ca’ śabdena sa­mu­cci­ta­sya ca vi­pa­rī­taṃ grā­hya­m­. dhā­rmi­ka­da­rśa­na­saṃ­bhra­ma­sa­dbhā­vo­pa­na­ya­na­saṃ­sa­ra­ṇa­bhī­ru­tā­pra­mā­da­va­rja­nā­diḥ­. ta­de­ta­c chu­bha­nā­ma­ka­rmā­sra­va­kā­ra­ṇaṃ ve­di­ta­vya­m­.SAS-PS'91 §655āha kim e­tā­vā­n eva śu­bha­nā­mna ā­sra­va­vi­dhi­r uta kaścid asti pra­ti­vi­śe­ṣa ity a­tro­cya­te — yad idaṃ tī­rtha­ka­ra­nā­ma­ka­rmā­na­ntā­nu­pa­ma­pra­bhā­va­m a­ci­ntya­vi­bhū­ti­vi­śe­ṣa­kā­ra­ṇaṃ trai­lo­kya­vi­ja­ya­ka­raṃ ta­syā­sra­va­vi­dhi­vi­śe­ṣo ’­stī­ti­. yady evam u­cya­tā­m ke ta­syā­sra­vaḥ­. ity ata idam ā­ra­bhya­te —TA-PS'91 6.24da­rśa­na­vi­śu­ddhi­r vi­na­ya­sa­mpa­nna­tā śī­la­vra­te­ṣv a­na­tī­cā­ro ’­bhī­kṣṇa­jñā­no­pa­yo­ga­saṃ­ve­gau śa­kti­ta­s tyā­ga­ta­pa­sī sā­dhu­sa­mā­dhi­r vai­yā­vṛ­ttya­ka­ra­ṇa­m a­rha­dā­cā­rya­ba­hu­śru­ta­pra­va­ca­na­bha­kti­r ā­va­śya­kā­pa­ri­hā­ṇi­r mā­rga­pra­bhā­va­nā pra­va­ca­na­va­tsa­la­tva­m iti tī­rtha­ka­ra­tva­sya || SAS-PS'91 §656jinena bha­ga­va­tā­rha­tpa­ra­me­ṣṭhi­no­pa­di­ṣṭe ni­rgra­ntha­la­kṣa­ṇe mo­kṣa­va­rtma­ni rucir da­rśa­na­vi­śu­ddhiḥ prā­gu­kta­la­kṣa­ṇā­. tasyā aṣṭāv aṅgāni ni­śśa­ṅki­ta­tvaṃ niḥ­kā­ṅkṣi­tā vi­ci­ki­tsā­vi­ra­ha­tā a­mū­ḍha­dṛ­ṣṭi­tā u­pa­bṛṃ­ha­ṇaṃ sthi­tī­ka­ra­ṇaṃ vātsalyaṃ pra­bhā­va­naṃ ceti. sa­mya­gjñā­nā­di­ṣu mo­kṣa­mā­rge­ṣu ta­tsā­dha­ne­ṣu ca gu­rvā­di­ṣu sva­yo­gya­vṛ­ttyā satkāra ādaro vi­na­ya­s tena saṃ­pa­nna­tā vi­na­ya­saṃ­pa­nna­tā­. a­hiṃ­sā­di­ṣu vrateṣu ta­tpra­ti­pā­la­nā­rthe­ṣu ca kro­dha­va­rja­nā­di­ṣu śīleṣu ni­ra­va­dyā vṛttiḥ śī­la­vra­te­ṣv a­na­tī­cā­raḥ­. jī­vā­di­pa­dā­rtha­sva­ta­ttva­vi­ṣa­ye sa­mya­gjñā­ne nityaṃ yuktatā a­bhī­kṣa­ṇa­jñā­no­pa­yo­gaḥ­. saṃ­sā­ra­duḥ­khā­n ni­tya­bhī­ru­tā saṃ­ve­gaḥ­. tyāgo dā­na­m­. tat tri­vi­dha­m — ā­hā­ra­dā­na­m a­bha­ya­dā­naṃ jñādānaṃ ceti. ta­ccha­kti­to ya­thā­vi­dhi pra­yu­jya­mā­naṃ tyāga ity u­cya­te­. a­ni­gū­hi­ta­vī­rya­sya mā­rgā­vi­ro­dhi kā­ya­kle­śa­s tapaḥ. yathā bhā­ṇḍā­gā­re dahane sa­mu­tthi­te ta­tpra­śa­ma­na­m a­nu­ṣṭhī­ya­te ba­hū­pa­kā­ra­tvā­t ta­thā­ne­ka­vra­ta­śī­la­sa­mṛ­ddha­sya munes tapasaḥ ku­ta­ści­t pratyūhe sa­mu­pa­sthi­te ta­tsaṃ­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ sa­mā­dhiḥ­. gu­ṇa­va­dduḥ­kho­pa­ni­pā­te ni­ra­va­dye­na vidhinā ta­da­pa­ha­ra­ṇaṃ vai­yā­vṛ­ttya­m­. a­rha­dā­cā­rye­ṣu ba­hu­śru­te­ṣu pra­va­ca­ne ca bhā­va­vi­śu­ddhi­yu­kto ’­nu­rā­go bhaktiḥ. ṣaṇṇām ā­va­śya­ka­kri­yā­ṇāṃ ya­thā­kā­laṃ pra­va­rta­na­m ā­va­śya­kā­pa­ri­hā­ṇiḥ­. jñā­na­ta­po­dā­na­ji­na­pū­jā­vi­dhi­nā dha­rma­pra­kā­śa­naṃ mā­rga­pra­bhā­va­nā­. vatse dhe­nu­va­tsa­dha­rma­ṇi snehaḥ pra­va­ca­na­va­tsa­la­tva­m­. tāny etāni ṣo­da­ṣa­kā­ra­ṇā­ni sa­mya­gbhā­vya­mā­nā­ni vyastāni ca tī­rtha­ka­ra­nā­ma­ka­rmā­srva­kā­ra­ṇā­ni pra­tye­ta­vyā­ni­.SAS-PS'91 §657idānīṃ nā­mā­sra­vā­bhi­dhā­nā­na­nta­raṃ go­trā­sra­ve vaktavye sati nī­cai­rgo­tra­syā­sra­va­vi­dhā­nā­rtha­m idam āha —TA-PS'91 6.25pa­rā­tma­ni­ndā­pra­śaṃ­se sa­da­sa­tgu­ṇo­cchā­da­no­dbhā­va­ne ca nī­cai­rgo­tra­sya || SAS-PS'91 §658tathyasya vā­ta­thya­sya vā do­ṣa­syo­dbhā­va­naṃ prati icchā nindā. gu­ṇo­dbhā­va­nā­bhi­prā­yaḥ pra­śaṃ­sā­. ya­thā­saṃ­khya­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhaḥ — pa­ra­ni­ndā ā­tma­pra­śaṃ­se­ti­. pra­ti­ba­ndha­ka­he­tu­saṃ­ni­dhā­ne sati a­nu­dbhū­ta­vṛ­tti­tā a­nā­vi­rbhā­va u­cchā­da­na­m­. pra­ti­ba­ndha­kā­bhā­ve pra­kā­śa­vṛ­tti­tā u­dbhā­va­na­m­. atrāpi ca ya­thā­kra­ma­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhaḥ — sa­dgu­ṇo­cchā­da­na­m a­sa­dgu­ṇo­dbhā­va­na­m iti. tāny etāni nī­cai­rgo­tra­syā­sra­va­kā­ra­ṇā­ni ve­di­ta­vyā­ni­.SAS-PS'91 §659a­tho­ccai­rgo­tra­sya ka ā­sra­va­vi­dhi­r a­tro­cya­te —TA-PS'91 6.26ta­dvi­pa­rya­yo nīcair vṛ­ttya­nu­tse­kau co­tta­ra­sya || SAS-PS'91 §660‘­ta­t­’ ity anena pra­tyā­sa­tte­r nī­cai­rgo­tra­syā­sra­vaḥ pra­ti­ni­rdi­śya­te­. anyena pra­kā­re­ṇa vṛttir vi­pa­rya­yaḥ­. tasya vi­pa­rya­ya­s ta­dvi­pa­rya­yaḥ­. kaḥ punar asau vi­pa­rya­yaḥ­? ā­tma­ni­ndā­, pa­ra­pra­śaṃ­sā­, sa­dgu­ṇo­dbhā­va­na­m a­sa­dgu­ṇo­cchā­da­naṃ ca. gu­ṇo­tkṛ­ṣṭe­ṣu vi­na­ye­nā­va­na­ti­r nīcair vṛttiḥ. vi­jñā­nā­di­bhi­r u­tkṛ­ṣṭa­syā­pi satas ta­tkṛ­ta­ma­da­vi­ra­ho ’­na­haṃ­kā­ra­tā­nu­tse­kaḥ­. tāny etāny u­tta­ra­syo­ccai­r go­tra­syā­sra­va­kā­ra­ṇā­ni bha­va­nti­.SAS-PS'91 §661atha go­trā­na­nta­ra­m u­ddi­ṣṭa­syā­nta­rā­ya­sya ka āsrava ity ucyate —TA-PS'91 6.27vi­ghna­ka­ra­ṇa­m a­nta­rā­ya­sya || SAS-PS'91 §662dā­nā­dī­ny uktāni ‘­dā­na­lā­bha­bho­go­pa­ho­ga­vī­ryā­ṇi ca’ ity atra. teṣāṃ vi­ha­na­naṃ vighnaḥ. vighnasya karaṇaṃ vi­ghna­ka­ra­ṇa­m a­nta­rā­ya­syā­sra­va­vi­dhi­r ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. atra codyate — ta­tpra­do­ṣa­ni­hna­vā­da­yo jñā­na­da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇā­dī­nāṃ pra­ti­ni­ya­tā ā­sra­va­he­ta­vo va­rṇi­tāḥ­, kiṃ te pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­dyā­sra­va­he­ta­va eva u­tā­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇe­ti­. yadi pra­ti­ni­ya­ta­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­dyā­sra­va­he­ta­vaḥ eva, ā­ga­ma­vi­ro­dhaḥ pra­sa­jya­te­. āgame hi sapta karmāṇi ā­yu­rva­rjyā­ni pra­ti­kṣa­ṇaṃ yu­ga­pa­d ā­sra­va­ntī­ty u­kta­m­. ta­dvi­ro­dhaḥ syāt. a­thā­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa ā­sra­va­he­ta­vo vi­śe­ṣa­ni­rde­śo na yukta iti? a­tro­cya­te — yady api ta­tpra­do­ṣā­di­bhi­r jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­dī­nāṃ sarvāsāṃ ka­rma­pra­kṛ­tī­nāṃ pra­de­śa­ba­ndha­ni­ya­mo nāsti, tathāpy a­nu­bhā­ga­ni­ya­ma­he­tu­tve­na ta­tpra­do­ṣa­ni­hna­vā­da­yo vi­bhā­jya­nte­.SAS-PS'91 §663ā­sra­va­pa­dā­rtho vyā­khyā­taḥ­. ta­tprā­ra­mbha­kā­le evoktaṃ ‘śubhaḥ pu­ṇya­sya­’ iti ta­tsā­mā­nye­no­kta­m­. ta­dvi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rthaṃ kaḥ punaḥ śubha ity ukte idam ucyate —TA-PS'91 7.1hiṃ­sā­nṛ­ta­ste­yā­bra­hma­pa­ri­gra­he­bhyo vi­ra­ti­r vratam || SAS-PS'91 §664‘­pra­ma­tta­yo­gā­t prā­ṇa­vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇaṃ hiṃsā’ ity evam ādibhiḥ sūtrair hiṃ­sā­da­yo ni­rde­kṣya­nte­. tebhyo vi­ra­ma­ṇaṃ vi­ra­ti­r vratam ity u­cya­te­. vratam a­bhi­sa­ndhi­kṛ­to ni­ya­maḥ­, idaṃ ka­rta­vya­m idaṃ na ka­rta­vya­m iti vā. nanu ca hiṃ­sā­da­yaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­śe­ṣā a­dhru­vāḥ­, kathaṃ teṣām a­pā­dā­na­tva­m u­cya­te­? bu­ddhya­pā­ye dhru­va­tva­vi­va­kṣo­pa­pa­tteḥ­. yathā dharmād vi­ra­ma­tī­ty atra ya eṣa manuṣyaḥ saṃ­bhi­nna­bu­ddhiḥ sa paśyati — duṣkaro dharmaḥ, phalaṃ cāsya śra­ddhā­mā­tra­ga­mya­m iti sa buddhyā saṃprāpya ni­va­rta­te­. evam ihāpi ya eva manuṣyaḥ pre­kṣā­pū­rva­kā­rī sa paśyati — ya ete hiṃ­sā­da­yaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­mā­s te pā­pa­he­ta­vaḥ­. pā­pa­ka­rma­ṇi pra­va­rta­mā­nā­n janān ihaiva rājāno da­ṇḍa­ya­nti paratra ca duḥkham ā­pnu­va­ntī­ti sa buddhyā saprāpya ni­va­rta­te­. tato buddhyā dhru­va­tva­vi­va­kṣo­pa­pa­tte­r a­pā­dā­na­na­tvaṃ yu­kta­m­. ‘­vi­ra­ti­’ śabdaḥ pratyekaṃ pa­ri­sa­mā­pya­te hiṃsāyā viratiḥ a­nṛ­tā­d vi­ra­ti­r ity evam ādi. tatra a­hiṃ­sā­vra­ta­m ādau kriyate pra­dhā­na­tvā­t­. sa­tyā­dī­ni hi ta­tpa­ri­pā­la­nā­rthā­ni sasyasya vṛ­ti­pa­ri­kṣe­pa­va­t­. sa­rva­sā­va­dya­ni­vṛ­tti­la­kṣa­ṇa­sā­mā­yi­kā­pe­kṣa­yā ekaṃ vrataṃ, tadeva che­do­pa­sthā­pa­nā­pe­kṣa­yā pa­ñca­vi­dha­m i­ho­cya­te­. nanu ca asya vra­ta­syā­sra­va­he­tu­tva­m a­nu­pa­pa­nnaṃ saṃ­va­ra­he­tu­ṣv a­nta­rbhā­vā­t­. saṃ­va­ra­he­ta­vo vakṣyante gu­pti­sa­mi­tyā­da­yaḥ­. tatra da­śa­vi­dhe dharme saṃyame vā vra­tā­nā­m a­nta­rbhā­va iti? naiṣa doṣaḥ; tatra saṃvaro ni­vṛ­tti­la­kṣa­ṇo va­kṣya­te­. pra­vṛ­tti­ś cātra dṛ­śya­te­; hiṃ­sā­nṛ­tā­da­ttā­dā­nā­di­pa­ri­tyā­ge a­hiṃ­sā­sa­tya­va­ca­na­da­ttā­dā­nā­di­kri­yā­pra­tī­teḥ gu­ptyā­di­saṃ­va­ra­pa­ri­ka­rma­tvā­c ca. vrateṣu hi kṛ­ta­pa­ri­ka­rmā sādhuḥ sukhena saṃvaraṃ ka­ro­tī­ti tataḥ pṛ­tha­ktve­no­pa­de­śaḥ kri­ya­te­. nanu ca ṣaṣṭham a­ṇu­vra­ta­m asti rā­tri­bho­ja­na­vi­ra­ma­ṇaṃ ta­di­ho­pa­saṃ­khyā­ta­vya­m­? na; bhā­va­nā­sv a­nta­rbhā­vā­t­. a­hiṃ­sā­vra­ta­bhā­va­nā hi va­kṣya­nte­. tatra ā­lo­ki­ta­pā­na­bho­ja­na­bhā­va­nā kā­rye­ti­.SAS-PS'91 §665tasya pa­ñca­ta­ya­sya vratasya bhe­da­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 7.2de­śa­sa­rva­to ’­ṇu­ma­ha­tī || SAS-PS'91 §666deśa e­ka­de­śaḥ­. sarvaḥ sa­ka­laḥ­. deśaś ca sarvaś ca de­śa­sa­rvau tābhyaṃ de­śa­sa­rva­taḥ­. ‘­vi­ra­tiḥ­’ ity a­nu­va­rta­te­. aṇu ca mahac cā­ṇu­ma­ha­tī­. vra­tā­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhā­n na­puṃ­sa­ka­li­ṅga­ni­rde­śaḥ­. ya­thā­saṃ­khya­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­te­. deśato vi­ra­ti­r a­ṇu­vra­taṃ sarvato vi­ra­ti­r ma­hā­vra­ta­m iti dvidhā bhidyate pratyekaṃ vra­ta­m­. etāni vratāni bhā­vi­tā­ni va­rau­ṣa­dha­va­dya­tna­va­te duḥ­kha­ni­vṛ­tti­ni­mi­ttā­ni bha­va­nti­.SAS-PS'91 §667kim arthaṃ kathaṃ vā bhāvanaṃ teṣām ity a­tro­cya­te —TA-PS'91 7.3ta­tsthai­ryā­rthaṃ bhāvanāḥ pañca pañca || SAS-PS'91 §668teṣāṃ vratānāṃ sthi­rī­ka­ra­ṇā­yai­kai­ka­sya vratasya pañca pañca bhāvanā ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­. yady evam ā­dya­syā­hiṃ­sā­vra­ta­sya bhāvanāḥ kā ity a­tro­cya­te —TA-PS'91 7.4vā­ṅma­no­gu­ptī­ryā­dā­na­ni­kṣe­pa­ṇa­sa­mi­tyā­lo­ki­ta­pā­na­bho­ja­nā­ni pañca || SAS-PS'91 §669vāgguptīḥ ma­no­gu­ptīḥ ī­ryā­sa­mi­tiḥ ā­dā­nā­na­ni­kṣe­pa­ṇa­sa­mi­tiḥ ā­lo­ki­ta­pā­na­bho­ja­na­m ity etāḥ pa­ñcā­hiṃ­sā­vra­ta­sya bhā­va­nāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §670atha dvi­tī­ya­sya vratasya kā ity a­tro­cya­te —TA-PS'91 7.5kro­dha­lo­bha­bhī­ru­tva­hā­sya­pra­tyā­khyā­nā­ny a­nu­vī­cī­bhā­ṣa­ṇaṃ ca pañca || SAS-PS'91 §671kro­dha­pra­tyā­khyā­naṃ lo­bha­pra­tyā­khyā­naṃ bhī­ru­tva­pra­tyā­khyā­naṃ hā­sya­pra­tyā­khyā­na­m a­ni­vī­cī­bhā­ṣa­ṇaṃ cety etāḥ pañca bhāvanā sa­tya­vra­ta­sya jñeyāḥ. a­nu­vī­cī­bhā­ṣa­ṇaṃ ni­ra­va­dyā­nu­bhā­ṣa­ṇa­m ity arthaḥ.SAS-PS'91 §672idānīṃ tṛ­tī­ya­sya vratasya kā bhāvanā ity atrāha —TA-PS'91 7.6śū­nyā­gā­ra­vi­mo­ci­tā­vā­sa­pa­ro­pa­ro­dhā­ka­ra­ṇa­bhai­kṣa­śu­ddhi­sa­dha­rmā­vi­saṃ­vā­dāḥ pañca || SAS-PS'91 §673śū­nyā­gā­re­ṣu gi­ri­gu­hā­ta­ru­ko­ṭa­rā­di­ṣv ā­vā­saḥ­. pa­ra­kī­ye­ṣu ca vi­mo­ci­te­ṣv ā­vā­saḥ­. pa­re­ṣā­m u­pa­ro­dhā­ka­ra­ṇa­m­. ā­cā­ra­śā­stra­mā­rge­ṇa bhai­kṣa­śu­ddhiḥ­. mamedaṃ ta­ve­da­m iti sa­dha­rma­bhi­r a­vi­saṃ­vā­daḥ­. ity etāḥ pa­ñcā­da­ttā­dā­na­vi­ra­ma­ṇa­vra­ta­sya bhā­va­nāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §674a­the­dā­nīṃ bra­hma­ca­rya­vra­ta­sya bhāvanā vaktavyā ity atrāha —TA-PS'91 7.7strī­rā­ga­ka­thā­śra­va­ṇa­ta­nma­no­ha­rā­ṅga­ni­rī­kṣa­ṇa­pū­rva­ra­tā­nu­sma­ra­ṇa­vṛ­ṣye­ṣṭa­ra­sa­sva­śa­rī­ra­saṃ­skā­ra­tyā­gāḥ pañca || SAS-PS'91 §675tyā­ga­śa­bdaḥ pratyekaṃ pa­ri­sa­mā­pya­te­. strī­rā­ga­ka­thā­śra­va­ṇa­tyā­gaḥ ta­nma­no­ha­rā­ṅga­ni­rī­kṣa­ṇa­tyā­gaḥ pū­rva­ra­tā­nu­sma­ra­ṇa­tyā­gaḥ vṛ­ṣye­ṣṭa­ra­sa­tyā­gaḥ sva­śa­rī­ra­saṃ­skā­ra­tyā­ga­ś ceti ca­tu­rtha­vra­ta­sya bhāvanāḥ pañca vi­jñe­yāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §676atha pa­ñca­ma­vra­ta­sya bhāvanā kā ity a­tro­cya­te —TA-PS'91 7.8ma­no­jñā­ma­no­jñe­ndri­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­rā­ga­dve­ṣa­va­rja­nā­ni pañca || SAS-PS'91 §677pa­ñcā­nā­m i­ndri­yā­ṇāṃ spa­rśa­nā­dī­nā­m i­ṣṭā­ni­ṣṭe­ṣu vi­ṣa­ye­ṣū­pa­ni­pa­ti­te­ṣu spa­rśā­dī­ṣu rā­ga­va­rja­nā­ni pañca ā­kiṃ­ca­nya­sya vratasya bhāvanāḥ pra­tye­ta­vyāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §678kiṃ­cā­nya­dya­thā­mī­ṣāṃ vratānāṃ dra­ḍhi­mā­rthaṃ bhāvanāḥ pra­tī­ya­nte ta­dvi­pa­ści­dbhi­r iti bhā­va­no­pa­de­śaḥ­, tathā tadarthaṃ ta­dvi­ro­dhi­ṣv apīty āha —TA-PS'91 7.9hiṃ­sā­di­ṣv i­hā­mu­trā­pā­yā­va­dya­da­rśa­na­m || SAS-PS'91 §679a­bhyu­da­ya­niḥ­śre­ya­sā­rthā­nāṃ kriyāṇāṃ vi­nā­śa­kaḥ prayogo ’­pā­yaḥ­. avadyaṃ ga­rhya­m­. a­pā­ya­ś cāvadyaṃ cā­pā­yā­va­dye tayor da­rśa­na­m a­pā­yā­va­dya­da­rśa­naṃ bhā­va­yi­ta­vya­m­. kva? i­hā­mu­tra ca. keṣu? hiṃ­sā­di­ṣu­. katham iti ced ucyate — hiṃsāyāṃ tā­va­t­, hiṃsro hi ni­tyo­dve­ja­nī­yaḥ sa­ta­tā­nu­ba­ddha­vai­ra­ś ca iha ca va­dha­ba­ndha­pa­ri­kle­śā­dī­n pra­ti­la­bha­te pretya cāśubhāṃ gatiṃ ga­rhi­ta­ś ca bha­va­tī­ti hiṃsāyā vyu­pa­ra­maḥ śre­yā­n­. tāthā a­nṛ­ta­vā­dī a­śra­ddhe­yo bhavati ihaiva ca ji­hvā­cche­dā­dī­n pra­ti­la­bha­te mi­thyā­bhyā­khā­na­duḥ­khi­te­bhya­ś ca ba­ddha­vai­re­bhyo bahūni vya­sa­nā­ny a­vā­pno­ti pretya cāśubhāṃ gatiṃ ga­rhi­ta­ś ca bha­va­tī­ti a­nṛ­ta­va­ca­nā­d u­pa­ra­maḥ śre­yā­n­. tathā stenaḥ pa­ra­dra­vyā­ha­ra­ṇā­sa­ktaḥ sa­rva­syo­dve­ja­nī­yo bha­va­ti­. ihaiva cā­bhi­ghā­ta­va­dha­ba­ndha­ha­sta­pā­da­ka­rṇa­nā­so­tta­rau­ṣṭha­che­da­na­bhe­da­na­sa­rva­sva­ha­ra­ṇā­dī­n pra­ti­la­bha­te pretya cāśubhāṃ gatiṃ ga­rhi­ta­ś ca bha­va­tī­ti steyād vyu­pa­ra­tiḥ śre­ya­sī­. tathā a­bra­hma­ca­rī ma­da­vi­bhra­mo­dbhrā­nta­ci­tto va­na­ga­ja iva vā­si­tā­va­ñci­to vivaśo va­dha­ba­ndha­na­pa­ri­kle­śā­n a­nu­bha­va­ti mo­hā­bhi­bhū­ta­tvā­c ca kā­ryā­kā­ryā­na­bhi­jño na kiṃcit ku­śa­la­m ā­ca­ra­ti pa­rā­ṅga­nā­li­ṅga­na­sa­ṅga­kṛ­ta­ra­ti­ś cehaiva vai­rā­nu­ba­ndha­no liṃ­ga­cche­da­na­va­dha­ba­ndha­sa­rva­sva­ha­ra­ṇā­dī­n a­pā­yā­n prāpnoti pretya cāśubhāṃ gatim aśnute ga­rhi­ta­ś ca bhavati ato vi­ra­ti­r ā­tma­hi­tā­. tathā pa­ri­gra­ha­vā­n śa­ku­ni­r iva gṛ­hī­ta­māṃ­sa­kha­ṇḍo ’nyeṣāṃ ta­da­rthi­nāṃ pa­ta­ttri­ṇā­m ihaiva ta­ska­rā­dī­nā­m a­bhi­bha­va­nī­yo bhavati ta­da­rja­na­ra­kṣa­ṇa­pra­kṣa­ya­kṛ­tāṃ­ś ca doṣān bahūn a­vā­pno­ti na cāsya tṛptir bhavati i­ndha­nai­r ivāgneḥ lo­bhā­bhi­bhū­ta­tvā­c ca kā­ryā­kā­ryā­na­pe­kṣo bhavati pretya cāśubhāṃ gatim ā­ska­nda­te lubhdo ’yam iti ga­rhi­ta­ś ca bha­va­tī­ti ta­dvi­ra­ma­ṇaṃ śreyaḥ. evaṃ hiṃ­sā­di­ṣv a­pā­yā­va­dya­da­rśa­naṃ bhā­va­nī­ya­m­.SAS-PS'91 §680hiṃ­sā­di­ṣu bhā­va­nā­nta­ra­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 7.10duḥkham eva vā || SAS-PS'91 §681hiṃ­sā­da­yo duḥkham eveti bhā­va­yi­ta­vyāḥ­. kathaṃ hiṃ­sā­da­yo duḥ­kha­m­? duḥ­kha­kā­ra­ṇa­tvā­t­. yathā annaṃ vai prāṇāḥ iti. kā­ra­ṇa­sya kā­ra­na­tvā­d vā. yathā dhanaṃ prāṇāḥ iti. dha­na­kā­ra­ṇa­m a­nna­pā­na­kā­ra­ṇāḥ prāṇā iti. tathā hiṃ­sā­da­yo ’­sa­dve­dya­ka­rma­kā­ra­ṇa­m­. a­sa­dve­dya­ka­rma ca duḥ­kha­kā­ra­ṇa­m iti duḥ­kha­kā­ra­ṇe duḥ­kha­kā­ra­ṇa­kā­ra­ṇe vā duḥ­kho­pa­cā­raḥ­. tadete duḥkham eveti bhāvanaṃ pa­rā­tma­sā­kṣi­ka­m a­va­ga­nta­vya­m­. nanu ca tatsarvaṃ na duḥkham eva; vi­ṣa­ya­ra­ti­su­kha­sa­dbhā­vā­t­? na ta­tsu­kha­m­; ve­da­nā­pra­tī­kā­ra­tvā­t ka­cchū­ka­ṇḍū­ya­na­va­t­.SAS-PS'91 §682punar api bhā­va­nā­nta­ra­m āha —TA-PS'91 7.11mai­trī­pra­mo­da­kā­ru­ṇya­mā­dhya­sthyā­ni ca sa­ttva­gu­ṇā­dhi­ka­kli­śya­mā­nā­vi­ne­ye­ṣu || SAS-PS'91 §683pareṣāṃ duḥ­khā­nu­tpa­ttya­bhi­lā­ṣo maitrī. va­da­na­pra­sā­dā­di­bhi­r a­bhi­vya­jya­mā­nā­nta­rbha­vi­ta­rā­gaḥ pra­mo­daḥ­. dī­nā­nu­gra­ha­bhā­vaḥ kā­ru­ṇya­m­. rā­ga­dve­ṣa­pū­rva­ka­pa­kṣa­pā­tā­bhā­vo mā­dhya­sthya­m­. du­ṣka­rma­vi­pā­ka­va­śā­n nā­nā­yo­ni­ṣu sī­da­ntī­ti sattvā jīvāḥ. sa­mya­gjñā­nā­di­bhiḥ prakṛṣṭā gu­ṇā­dhi­kāḥ­. a­sa­dve­dyo­da­yā­pā­di­ta­kle­śāḥ kli­śya­mā­nāḥ­. ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­va­ṇa­gra­ha­ṇā­bhyā­m a­saṃ­pā­di­ta­gu­ṇā a­vi­ne­yāḥ­. eteṣu sa­ttvā­di­ṣu ya­thā­saṃ­khyaṃ mai­tryā­dī­ni bhā­va­yi­ta­vyā­ni­. sa­rva­sa­ttve­ṣu maitrī, gu­ṇā­di­ke­ṣu pra­mo­daḥ­, kli­śya­mā­ne­ṣu kā­ru­ṇya­m­, a­vi­ne­ye­ṣu mā­dhya­sthya­m iti. evaṃ bhā­va­ya­taḥ pūrṇāny a­hiṃ­sā­dī­ni vratāni bha­va­nti­.SAS-PS'91 §684punar api bhā­va­nā­nta­ra­m āha —TA-PS'91 7.12ja­ga­tkā­ya­sva­bhā­vau vā saṃ­ve­ga­vai­rā­gyā­rtha­m || SAS-PS'91 §685ja­ga­tsva­bhā­va­s tāvad a­nā­di­r a­ni­dha­no ve­trā­sa­na­jha­lla­rī­mṛ­daṃ­ga­ni­bhaḥ­. atra jīvā a­nā­di­saṃ­sā­re ’­na­nta­kā­laṃ nā­nā­yo­ni­ṣu duḥkhaṃ bhojaṃ bhojaṃ pa­rya­ṭa­nti­. na cātra kiṃcin ni­ya­ta­m asti. ja­la­bu­dbu­do­pa­maṃ jī­vi­ta­m­, vi­dyu­nme­ghā­di­vi­kā­ra­ca­pa­lā bho­ga­saṃ­pa­da iti. evam ādi ja­ga­tsva­bhā­va­ci­nta­nā­t saṃ­sā­rā­t saṃvego bha­va­ti­. kā­ya­sva­bhā­va­ś ca a­ni­tya­tā duḥ­kha­he­tu­tva niḥ­sā­ra­tā a­śu­ci­tva­m iti. evam ādi kā­ya­sva­bhā­va­ci­nta­nā­d vi­ṣa­ya­rā­ga­ni­vṛ­tte­r vai­rā­gya­m u­pa­jā­ya­te­. iti ja­ga­tkā­ya­sva­bhā­vau bhā­va­yi­ta­vyau­.SAS-PS'91 §686a­trā­ha­; uktaṃ bhavatā hiṃ­sā­di­ni­vṛ­tti­vra­ta­m iti, tatra na jānīmaḥ ke hiṃ­sā­da­yaḥ kri­yā­vi­śe­ṣā ity a­tro­cya­te­. yu­ga­pa­d vaktum a­śa­kya­tvā­t ta­lla­kṣa­ṇa­ni­rde­śa­sya kra­ma­pra­saṃ­ge yāsāv ādau coditā saiva tāvad ucyate —TA-PS'91 7.13pra­ma­tta­yo­gā­t prā­ṇa­vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇaṃ hiṃsā || SAS-PS'91 §687pramādaḥ sa­ka­ṣā­ya­tvaṃ ta­dvā­nā­tma­pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ pra­ma­ttaḥ­. pra­ma­tta­sya yogaḥ pra­ma­tta­yo­gaḥ­, tasmāt pra­ma­tta­yo­gā­t i­ndri­yā­da­yo da­śa­prā­ṇā­s teṣāṃ ya­thā­saṃ­bha­vaṃ vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇaṃ vi­yo­ga­ka­ra­ṇaṃ hiṃsety a­bhi­dhī­ya­te­. sā prāṇino duḥ­kha­he­tu­tvā­d a­dha­rma­he­tuḥ­. ‘­pra­ma­tta­yo­gā­t­’ iti vi­śe­ṣa­ṇaṃ kevalaṃ prā­ṇa­vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇaṃ nā­dha­rmā­ye­ti jñā­pa­nā­rtha­m­. uktaṃ ca — vi­yo­ja­ya­ti cā­śu­bhi­r na ca vadhena saṃ­yu­jya­te || iti || uktaṃ ca — u­ccā­li­da­mhi pāde i­ri­yā­sa­mi­da­ssa ṇi­gga­ma­ṭṭhā­ṇe | āvāde jja kuliṃgo marejja ta­jjo­ga­mā­se­jja || ṇa hi tassa ta­ṇṇi­mi­tto baṃdho suhumo vi desido samae | mu­cchā­pa­ri­gga­ho tti ya a­jjha­ppa­pa­mā­ṇa­do bhaṇido || nanu ca prā­ṇa­vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇā­bhā­ve ’pi pra­ma­tta­yo­ga­mā­trā­d eva hiṃ­se­ṣya­te­. uktaṃ ca — maradu va jiyadu va jīvo a­ya­dā­cā­ra­ssa ṇicchidā hiṃsā | pa­ya­da­ssa ṇatthi baṃdho hiṃ­sā­mi­tte­ṇa sa­mi­da­ssa || naiṣa doṣaḥ. atrāpi prā­ṇa­vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇa­m asti bhā­va­la­kṣa­ṇa­m­. tathā coktam — svayam e­vā­tma­nā­tmā­naṃ hinasty ātmā pra­mā­da­vā­n | pūrvaṃ prā­ṇya­nta­rā­ṇāṃ tu paścāt syād vā na vā vadhaḥ || SAS-PS'91 §688āha a­bhi­hi­ta­la­kṣa­ṇā hiṃsā. ta­da­na­nta­ro­ddi­ṣṭa­m anṛtaṃ kiṃ la­kṣa­ṇa­m ity a­tro­cya­te —TA-PS'91 7.14a­sa­da­bhi­dhā­na­m a­nṛ­ta­m || SAS-PS'91 §689sacchandaḥ pra­śaṃ­sā­vā­cī­. sa­da­sa­da­pra­śa­sta­m iti yā­va­t­. asato ’­rtha­syā­bhi­dhā­na­m a­sa­da­bhi­dā­na­m a­nṛ­ta­m­. ṛtaṃ satyaṃ, na ṛtam a­nṛ­ta­m­. kiṃ punar a­pra­śa­sta­m­? prā­ṇi­pī­ḍā­ka­raṃ yat tad a­pra­śa­staṃ vi­dya­mā­nā­rtha­vi­ṣa­yaṃ vā a­vi­dya­mā­nā­rtha­vi­ṣa­yaṃ vā. uktaṃ ca prā­ge­vā­hiṃ­sā­vra­ta­pa­ri­pā­la­nā­rtha­m i­ta­ra­dvra­ta­m iti. tasmād dhiṃ­sā­ka­raṃ vaco ’­nṛ­ta­m iti ni­śce­ya­m­.SAS-PS'91 §690a­thā­nṛ­tā­na­nta­ra­m uddiṣṭaṃ yat steyaṃ tasya kiṃ la­kṣa­ṇa­m ity ata āha —TA-PS'91 7.15a­da­ttā­dā­naṃ steyam || SAS-PS'91 §691ādānaṃ gra­ha­ṇa­m a­da­tta­syā­dā­na­m a­da­ttā­dā­naṃ steyam ity u­cya­te­. yady evaṃ ka­rma­no­ka­rma­gra­ha­ṇa­m api steyaṃ prā­pno­ti­; a­nye­nā­da­tta­tvā­t­? naiṣa doṣaḥ, dā­nā­dā­ne yatra saṃ­bha­va­ta­s tatraiva ste­ya­vya­va­hā­raḥ­. kutaḥ. ‘­a­da­tta­’ gra­ha­ṇa­sā­ma­rthyā­t­. evam api bhikṣor grā­ma­na­ga­rā­di­ṣu bhra­ma­ṇa­kā­le ra­thyā­dvā­rā­di­pra­ve­śā­d a­da­ttā­dā­naṃ prā­pno­ti­? naiṣa doṣaḥ; sā­mā­nye­na mu­kta­tvā­t­. tathā hi — ayaṃ bhikṣuḥ pi­hi­ta­dvā­rā­di­ṣu na pra­vi­śa­ti a­mu­kta­tvā­t­. athavā ‘­pra­ma­tta­yo­gā­t­’ ity a­nu­va­rta­te­. pra­ma­tta­yo­gā­d a­da­ttā­dā­naṃ yat tat steyam ity u­cya­te­. na ca rathyādi pra­vi­śa­taḥ pra­ma­tta­yo­go ’sti. te­nai­ta­d uktaṃ bha­va­ti­, yatra saṃ­kle­śa­pa­ri­ṇā­me­na pra­vṛ­tti­s tatra steyaṃ bhavati bā­hyva­stu­no grahaṇe cā­gra­ha­ṇe ca.SAS-PS'91 §692atha ca­tu­rtha­m abrahma kiṃ la­kṣa­ṇa­m ity a­tro­cya­te —TA-PS'91 7.16mai­thu­nā­m abrahma || SAS-PS'91 §693strī­puṃ­sa­yo­ś cā­ri­tra­mo­ho­da­ye sati rā­ga­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­vi­ṣṭa­yoḥ pa­ra­spa­ra­spa­rśa­naṃ prati icchā mi­thu­na­m­. mi­thu­na­sya karma mai­thu­na­m ity u­cya­te­. na sarvaṃ karma. kutaḥ? loke śāstre ca tathā pra­si­ddeḥ­. loke tāvad ā­go­pā­lā­di­pra­si­ddhaṃ strī­puṃ­sa­yoḥ rā­ga­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ni­mi­ttaṃ ceṣṭitaṃ mai­thu­na­m iti. śāstre ’pi a­śva­vṛ­ṣa­bha­yo­r mai­thu­ne­ccchā­yā­m ity evam ādiṣu tad eva gṛ­hya­te­. api ca ‘­pra­ma­tta­yo­gā­t­’ ity a­nu­va­rta­te tena strī­puṃ­sa­mi­thu­na­vi­ṣa­yaṃ ra­ti­su­khā­rtaṃ ceṣṭitaṃ mai­thu­na­m iti gṛ­hya­te­, na sa­rva­m­. a­hiṃ­sā­da­yo guṇā yasmin pa­ri­pā­lya­mā­ne bṛṃhanti vṛddhim u­pa­yā­nti tad brahma. na brahma abrahma iti. kiṃ tat? mai­thu­na­m­. tatra hiṃ­sā­da­yo doṣāḥ pu­ṣya­nti­. yasmān mai­thu­na­se­va­na­pra­va­ṇaḥ sthāsnūṃś ca­ri­ṣṇū­n prāṇino hinasti mṛ­ṣā­vā­da­m ācaṣṭe a­da­tta­m ādatte a­ce­ta­na­m itaraṃ ca pa­ri­gṛ­a­haṃ gṛ­hṇā­ti­.SAS-PS'91 §694atha pa­ñca­ma­sya pa­ri­gra­ha­sya kiṃ la­kṣa­ṇa­m ity ata āha —TA-PS'91 7.17mūrcchā pa­ri­gra­haḥ || SAS-PS'91 §695mūrcchety u­cya­te­. kā mūrcchā? bahyānāṃ go­ma­hi­ṣa­ma­ṇi­mu­ktā­pha­lā­dī­nāṃ ce­ta­nā­ce­ta­nā­nā­m ā­bya­nta­rā­ṇāṃ ca rā­gā­dī­nā­m u­pa­dhī­nā­m saṃ­ra­kṣa­ṇā­rja­na­saṃ­skā­rā­di­la­kṣa­ṇā­vyā­vṛ­tti­r mūrcchā. nanu ca loke vā­tā­di­pra­ko­pa­vi­śe­ṣa­sya mūrccheti pra­si­ddhi­r asti ta­dgra­ha­ṇaṃ kasmān na bha­va­ti­? satyam evam etat mūrcchir ayaṃ mo­ha­sā­mā­nye va­rta­te­. sā­mā­nya­co­da­nā­ś ca vi­śe­ṣe­ṣv a­va­ti­ṣṭha­nte ity ukte viśeṣe vya­va­sthi­taḥ pa­ri­gṛ­hya­te­; pa­ri­gra­ha­pra­ka­ra­ṇā­t­. evam api bāhyasya pa­ri­gra­ha­tvaṃ na prā­pno­ti­; ā­dhyā­tmi­ka­sya saṃ­gra­hā­t­? satyam evam e­ta­t­; pra­dhā­na­tvā­d a­bhya­nta­ra eva saṃ­gṛ­hī­taḥ­. asaty api bāhye ma­me­da­m iti saṃ­ka­lpa­bā­n sa­pa­ri­gra­ha eva bha­va­ti­. atha bāhyaḥ pa­ri­gra­ho na bhavaty eva, bhavati ca mū­rcchā­kā­ra­ṇa­tvā­t yadi ma­me­da­m iti saṃkalpaḥ pa­ri­gra­haḥ­; saṃ­jñā­nā­dy api pa­ri­gra­haḥ prā­pno­ti­, tad api hi ma­me­da­m iti saṃ­ka­lpya­te rā­gā­di­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­va­t­? naiṣa doṣaḥ; ‘­pra­ma­tta­yo­gā­t­’ ity a­nu­va­rta­te­. tato jñā­na­da­rśa­na­cā­ri­tra­va­to ’­pra­ma­tta­sya mo­hā­bhā­vā­n na mū­rcchā­stī­ti ni­ṣpa­ri­ga­ra­ha­tvaṃ si­ddha­m­. kiṃ ca teṣāṃ jña­nā­dī­nā­m a­he­ya­tvā­d ā­tma­sva­bhā­va­tvā­d a­pa­ri­gra­ha­tva­m­. rā­gā­da­yaḥ punaḥ ka­rmo­da­ya­ta­ntrā iti a­nā­tma­sva­bhā­va­tvā­d dheyāḥ. tatas teṣu saṃkalpaḥ pa­ri­gra­ha iti yu­jya­te­. tanmulāḥ sarve doṣāḥ. ma­me­da­m iti hi sati saṃkalpe saṃ­ra­kṣa­nā­da­yaḥ saṃ­jā­ya­nte­. tatra ca hiṃ­sā­va­śyaṃ bhā­vi­nī­. ta­da­rtha­m anṛtaṃ ja­lpa­ti­. cauryaṃ vā ā­ca­ra­ti­. maithune ca karmaṇi pra­ya­ta­te­. ta­tpra­bha­vā na­ra­kā­di­ṣu duḥ­kha­pra­kā­rāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §696evam uktena pra­kā­re­ṇa hiṃ­sā­di­do­ṣa­da­rśi­no ’­hiṃ­sā­di­gu­ṇā­hi­ta­ce­ta­saḥ pa­ra­ma­pra­ya­tna­syā hiṃ­sā­dī­ni vratāni yasya santi saḥ —TA-PS'91 7.18niśśalyo vratī || SAS-PS'91 §697śṛṇāti hi­na­stī­ti śa­lya­m­. śa­rī­rā­nu­pra­ve­śi kā­ṇḍā­di­pra­ha­ra­ṇaṃ śalyam iva śalyaṃ, yathā tat prāṇino bā­dhā­ka­raṃ tathā śā­rī­ra­mā­na­sa­bā­dhā­he­tu­tvā­t ka­rmo­da­ya­vi­kā­raḥ śalyam ity u­pa­ca­rya­te­. tat tri­vi­dha­m — mā­yā­śa­lyaṃ ni­dā­na­śa­lyaṃ mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­śa­lya­m iti. māyā ni­kṛ­ti­r va­ñca­nā­. nidānaṃ vi­ṣa­ya­bho­gā­kā­ṅkṣā­. mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­m a­ta­tva­śra­ddhā­na­m­. e­ta­smā­t tri­vi­dhā­c chalyān niṣkrānto niśśalyo vratī ity u­cya­te­. atra codyate — śa­lyā­bhā­vā­n niḥśalyo vra­tā­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhā­d vratī, na ni­śśa­lya­tvā­d vratī bha­vi­tu­m a­rha­ti­. na hi de­va­da­tto da­ṇḍa­saṃ­ba­ndhā­c chatrī bha­va­tī­ti­. a­ttro­cya­te — u­bha­ya­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­vi­śi­ṣṭa­sye­ṣṭa­tvā­t­. na hiṃ­sā­dyu­pa­ra­ti­mā­tra­vra­tā­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhā­d vratī bhavaty a­nta­re­ṇa śa­lyā­bhā­va­m­. sati śa­lyā­pa­ga­me vra­ta­saṃ­ba­ndhā­d vratī vi­va­kṣi­to yathā ba­hu­kṣī­ra­ghṛ­to gomān iti vya­pa­di­śya­te­. ba­hu­kṣī­ra­ghṛ­tā­bhā­vā­t satīṣv api goṣu na gomāṃs tathā sa­śa­lya­tvā­t satsv api vrateṣu na vratī. yas tu niḥśalyaḥ sa vratī.SAS-PS'91 §698tasya bhe­da­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 7.19agāry a­na­gā­ra­ś ca || SAS-PS'91 §699pra­ti­śra­yā­rthi­bhiḥ aṃgyate iti agāraṃ veśma, tad vā­na­gā­rī­. na vidyate a­gā­ra­ma­sye­ty a­na­gā­raḥ­. dvividho vratī agārī a­na­gā­ra­ś ca. nanu cātra vi­pa­rya­yo ’pi prāpnoti śū­nyā­gā­ra­de­va­ku­lā­dyā­vā­sa­sya muner a­gā­ri­tva­m a­ni­vṛ­tta­vi­ṣa­ya­tṛ­ṣṇa­sya ku­ta­ści­t kā­ra­ṇā­d gṛhaṃ vimucya vane vasato ’­na­gā­ra­tvaṃ ca prā­pno­tī­ti­? naiṣa doṣaḥ; bhā­vā­gā­ra­sya vi­va­kṣi­ta­tvā­t­. cā­ri­tra­mo­ho­da­ye saty a­gā­ra­saṃ­ba­ndhaṃ pra­tya­ni­vṛ­ttaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­mo bhā­vā­gā­ra­m ity u­cya­te­. sa yasyāsty asāv agārī vane vasann api. gṛhe vasann api ta­da­bhā­vā­d a­na­gā­ra iti ca bha­va­ti­. nanu cā­gā­ri­ṇo vratitvaṃ na prā­pno­ti­; a­sa­ka­la­vra­ta­tvā­t­? naiṣa doṣaḥ; nai­ga­mā­di­na­yā­pe­kṣa­yā a­gā­ri­ṇo ’pi vra­ti­tva­m u­pa­pa­dya­te na­ga­rā­vā­sa­va­t­. yathā gṛhe a­pa­va­ra­ke vā vasann api na­ga­rā­vā­sa ity ucyeta tathā a­sa­ka­la­vra­to ’pi nai­ga­ma­saṃ­gra­ha­vya­va­hā­ra­na­yā­pe­kṣa­yā vratīti vya­pa­di­śya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §700atrāha kiṃ hiṃ­sā­dī­nā­m a­nya­ta­m asmād yaḥ pra­ti­ni­vṛ­ttaḥ sa khalv agārī vratī? nai­va­m­. kiṃ tarhi? paṃ­ca­ta­yyā api vi­ra­te­r vai­ka­lye­na vi­va­kṣi­ta ity ucyate —TA-PS'91 7.20a­ṇu­vra­to ’gārī || SAS-PS'91 §701‘­a­ṇu­’ śabdo ’­lpa­va­ca­naḥ­. aṇūni vratāny asya a­ṇu­vra­to ’­gā­rī­ty u­cya­te­. katham asya vra­tā­nā­m a­ṇu­vra­ta­m­? sa­rva­sā­va­dya­ni­vṛ­ttya­saṃ­bha­vā­t­. kutas tarhy asau ni­vṛ­ttaḥ­? tra­sa­prā­ṇi­vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇā­n nivrattaḥ a­gā­rī­ty ādyam a­ṇu­vra­ta­m­. sne­ha­mo­hā­di­va­śā­d gṛ­ha­vi­nā­śe grā­ma­vi­nā­śe vā kā­ra­ṇa­m ity a­bhi­ma­tā­d a­sa­tya­va­ca­nā­n nivṛtto gṛhīti dvi­tī­ya­m a­ṇu­vra­ta­m­. a­nya­pī­ḍā­ka­raṃ pā­rthi­va­bha­yā­di­va­śā­d avaśyaṃ pa­ri­tya­kta­m api ya­da­da­ttaṃ tataḥ pra­ti­ni­vṛ­ttā­da­raḥ śrāvaka iti tṛ­tī­ya­m a­ṇu­vra­ta­m­. u­pā­ttā­yā a­nu­pā­ttā­yā­ś ca pa­raṃ­ga­nā­yāḥ saṃgān ni­vṛ­tta­ra­ti­r gṛhīti ca­tu­rtha­m a­ṇu­vra­ta­m­. dha­na­dhā­nya­kṣe­trā­dī­nā­m i­cchā­va­śā­t kṛ­ta­pa­ri­cche­do gṛhīti paṃ­ca­ma­m a­ṇu­vra­ta­m­.SAS-PS'91 §702āha a­pa­ri­tya­ktā­gā­ra­sya kim e­tā­vā­n eva viśeṣa ā­ho­svi­d asti kaścid anyo ’pīty ata āha —TA-PS'91 7.21di­gde­śā­na­rtha­da­ṇḍa­vi­ra­ti­sā­mā­yi­ka­pro­ṣa­dho­pa­vā­so­pa­bho­ga­pa­ri­bho­ga­pa­ri­mā­ṇā­ti­thi­saṃ­vi­bhā­ga­vra­ta­saṃ­pa­nna­ś ca || SAS-PS'91 §703‘­vi­ra­ti­’ śabdaḥ pratyekaṃ pa­ri­sa­mā­pya­te­. di­gvi­ra­tiḥ de­śa­vi­ra­tiḥ a­na­rtha­da­ṇḍa­vi­ra­ti­r iti etāni trīṇi gu­ṇa­vra­tā­ni­; ‘­vra­ta­’ śabdasya pra­tye­ka­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhā­t­. tathā sā­mā­yi­ka­vra­taṃ pro­ṣa­dho­pa­vā­sa­vra­taṃ u­pa­bho­ga­pa­ri­bho­ga­pa­ri­mā­ṇa­vra­taṃ a­ti­thi­saṃ­vi­bhā­ga­vra­taṃ etāni catvāri śi­kṣā­vra­tā­ni­. etair vrataiḥ saṃpanno gṛhī vi­ra­tā­vi­ra­ta ity u­cya­te­. tad yathā — di­kprā­cyā­diḥ tatra pra­si­ddhai­r a­bhi­jñā­nai­r avadhiṃ kṛtvā ni­ya­ma­naṃ di­gvi­ra­ti­vra­ta­m­. tato bahis tra­sa­sthā­va­ra­vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇa­ni­vṛ­tte­r ma­hā­vra­ta­tva­m a­va­se­ya­m­. tatra lābhe saty api pa­ri­ṇā­ma­sya ni­vṛ­tte­r lo­bha­ni­rā­sa­ś ca kṛto bha­va­ti­. grā­mā­dī­nā­m a­va­dhṛ­ta­pa­ri­mā­ṇaḥ pradeśo deśaḥ. tato bahir ni­vṛ­tti­r de­śa­vi­ra­ti­vra­ta­m­. pū­rva­va­d bahir ma­hā­vra­ta­tvaṃ vya­va­sthā­pya­m­. asaty u­pa­kā­re pā­pā­dā­na­he­tu­r a­na­rtha­da­ṇḍaḥ­. tato vi­ra­ti­r a­na­rtha­da­ṇḍa­vi­ra­tiḥ­. a­na­rtha­da­ṇḍaḥ paṃ­ca­vi­dhaḥ — a­pa­dhyā­naṃ pā­po­pa­de­śaḥ pra­mā­dā­ca­ri­taṃ hiṃ­sā­pra­dā­naṃ a­śu­bha­śru­ti­r iti. tatra pareṣāṃ ja­ya­pa­rā­ja­ya­va­dha­ba­ndha­nā­ṅga­cche­da­pa­ra­sva­ha­ra­ṇā­di kathaṃ syād iti manasā ci­nta­na­m a­pa­dhyā­na­m­. ti­rya­kkle­śa­vā­ṇi­jya­prā­ṇi­va­dha­kā­ra­mbhā­di­ṣu pā­pa­saṃ­yu­ktaṃ vacanaṃ pā­po­pa­de­śaḥ­. pra­yo­ja­na­m a­nta­re­ṇa vṛ­kṣā­di­che­da­na­bhū­mi­ku­ṭṭa­na­sa­li­la­se­ca­nā­dya­va­dhya­ka­rma pra­mā­dā­ca­ri­ta­m­. vi­ṣa­ya­ka­ṇṭa­ka­śā­strā­gni­ra­jju­ka­śā­da­ṇḍā­di­hiṃ­so­pa­ka­ra­ṇa­pra­dā­naṃ hiṃ­sā­pra­dā­na­m­. hiṃ­sā­rā­gā­di­pra­va­rdha­na­du­ṣṭa­ka­thā­śra­va­ṇa­śi­kṣa­ṇa­vyā­pṛ­ti­r a­śu­bha­śru­tiḥ­. sa­me­kī­bhā­ve va­rta­te­. tadyathā saṃgataṃ ghṛtaṃ saṃgataṃ tailām ity ucyate e­kī­bhū­ta­m iti ga­mya­te­. e­ka­tve­na ayanaṃ gamanaṃ sa­ma­yaḥ­, samaya eva sā­mā­yi­kaṃ­, samayaḥ pra­yo­ja­na­m asyeti vā vigṛhya sā­mā­yi­ka­m­. iyati deśe e­tā­va­ti kāle ity a­va­dhā­ri­te sā­mā­yi­ke sthitasya ma­hā­vra­ta­tvaṃ pū­rva­va­d ve­di­ta­vya­m­. kutaḥ? a­ṇu­sthū­la­kṛ­ta­hiṃ­sā­di­ni­vṛ­tteḥ­. saṃ­ya­ma­pra­saṃ­ga iti cet? na; ta­dghā­ti­ka­rmo­da­ya­sa­dbhā­vā­t­. ma­hā­vra­ta­tvā­bhā­va iti cet? tan na; u­pa­cā­rā­d rā­ja­ku­le sa­rva­ga­ta­cai­trā­bhi­dhā­na­va­t­. pro­ṣa­dha­śa­bdaḥ pa­rva­pa­ryā­ya­vā­cī­. śa­bdā­di­gra­ha­ṇaṃ prati ni­vṛ­ttau­tsu­kyā­ni paṃ­cā­nī­ṇdri­yā­ṇy upetya tasmin va­sa­ntī­ty u­pa­vā­saḥ­. ca­tu­rvi­dhā­hā­ra­pa­ri­tyā­ga ity arthaḥ. proṣadhe u­pa­vā­saḥ pro­ṣa­dho­pa­vā­saḥ­. sva­śa­rī­ra­saṃ­skā­ra­kā­ra­ṇa­snā­na­ga­ndha­mā­lyā­bha­ra­ṇā­di­vi­ra­hi­taḥ śucāv a­va­kā­śe sā­dhu­ni­vā­se cai­tyā­la­ye sva­pro­ṣa­dho­pa­vā­sa­gṛ­he vā dha­rma­ka­thā­śra­va­ṇa­śrā­va­ṇa­ci­nta­na­vi­hi­tā­ntaḥ­ka­ra­ṇaḥ sann u­pa­va­se­n ni­rā­ra­mbhaḥ śrā­va­kaḥ­. u­pa­bho­go ’­śa­na­pā­na­ga­ndha­mā­lyā­diḥ­. pa­ri­bho­ga ā­cchā­da­na­prā­va­ra­ṇā­laṃ­kā­ra­śa­ya­nā­sa­na­gṛ­ha­yā­na­vā­ha­nā­diḥ tayoḥ pa­ri­mā­ṇa­m u­pa­bho­ga­pa­ri­bho­ga­pa­ri­mā­ṇa­m­. madhu māṃsaṃ madyaṃ ca sadā pa­ri­ha­rta­vyaṃ tra­sa­ghā­tā­n ni­vṛ­tta­ce­ta­sā­. ke­ta­kya­rju­na­pu­ṣpā­dī­ni śṛ­ṅga­ve­ra­mū­la­kā­dī­ni ba­hu­ja­ntu­yo­ni­sthā­nā­ny a­na­nta­kā­ya­vya­pa­de­śā­rhā­ṇi pa­ri­ha­rta­vyā­ni ba­hu­ghā­tā­lpa­pha­la­tvā­t­. yā­na­vā­ha­nā­bha­ra­ṇā­di­ṣv e­tā­va­d e­ve­ṣṭa­m ato ’nyad a­ni­ṣṭa­m ity a­ni­ṣṭā­n ni­va­rta­naṃ kartavyaṃ kā­la­ni­ya­me­na yāvaj jīvaṃ vā yathā śakti. saṃ­ya­ma­m a­vi­nā­śa­ya­nn a­ta­tī­ty a­ti­thiḥ­. athavā nāsya tithir astīty atithiḥ a­ni­ya­ta­kā­lā­ga­ma­na ity arthaḥ. a­ti­tha­ye saṃ­vi­bhā­go ’­ti­thi­saṃ­vi­bhā­gaḥ­. sa ca­tu­rvi­dhaḥ­; bhi­kṣo­pa­ka­ra­ṇau­ṣa­dha­pra­ti­śra­ya­bhe­dā­t­. mo­kṣā­rtha­m a­bhyu­dya­tā­yā­ti­tha­ye saṃ­ya­ma­pa­rā­ya­ṇā­ya śuddhāya śu­ddha­ce­ta­sā ni­ra­va­dyā bhikṣā deyā. dha­rmo­pa­ka­ra­ṇā­ni ca sa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­dyu­pa­bṛṃ­ha­ṇā­ni dā­ta­vyā­ni­. au­ṣa­dha­m api yogyam u­pa­yo­ja­nī­ya­m­. pra­ti­śra­ya­ya­ś ca pa­ra­ma­dha­rma­śra­ddha­yā pra­ti­pā­da­yi­ta­vya iti. ‘ca’ śabdo va­kṣya­mā­ṇa­gṛ­ha­stha­dha­rma­sa­mu­cca­yā­rthaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §704kaḥ punar asau —TA-PS'91 7.22mā­ra­ṇā­nti­kīṃ sa­lle­kha­nāṃ joṣitā || SAS-PS'91 §705sva­pa­ri­ṇā­mo­pā­tta­syā­yu­ṣa i­ndri­yā­ṇāṃ balānāṃ ca kā­ra­ṇa­va­śā­t saṃkṣayo ma­ra­ṇa­m­. ‘­a­nta­’ grahaṇaṃ ta­dbha­va­ma­ra­ṇa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m­. ma­ra­ṇa­m anto ma­ra­ṇā­ntaḥ­. sa pra­yo­ja­na­m asyeti mā­ra­ṇā­nti­kī­. sa­mya­kkā­ya­ka­ṣā­ya­le­kha­nā sa­lle­kha­nā­. kāyasya bā­hya­syā­bhya­nta­rā­ṇāṃ ca ka­ṣā­yā­ṇāṃ ta­tkā­ra­ṇa­hā­pa­na­kra­me­ṇa sa­mya­gle­kha­nā sa­lle­kha­nā­. tām mā­ra­ṇā­nti­kīṃ sa­lle­kha­nāṃ joṣihtā sevitā gṛhīty a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­te­. nanu ca vi­spa­ṣṭā­rthaṃ se­vi­te­ty evaṃ va­kta­vya­m­? na; a­rtha­vi­śe­ṣo­pa­pa­tteḥ­. na ke­va­la­m iha sevanaṃ pa­ri­gṛ­hya­te­. kiṃ tarhi? prītyartho ’pi. yasmād asatyāṃ prītau balān na sa­llle­kha­nā kā­rya­te­. satyāṃ hi prītau svayam eva ka­ro­ti­. syān matam ā­tma­va­dhaḥ prā­pno­ti­; svā­bhi­sa­ndhi­pū­rva­kā­yu­rā­di­ni­vṛ­tteḥ­? naiṣa doṣaḥ; a­pra­ma­tta­tvā­t­. ‘­pra­ma­tta­yo­gā­t prā­ṇa­vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇaṃ hiṃsā’ ity u­kta­m­. na cāsya pra­mā­da­yo­go ’sti. kutaḥ. rā­gā­dya­bhā­vā­t­. rā­ga­dve­ṣa­mo­hā­vi­ṣṭa­sya hi vi­ṣa­śā­strā­dyu­pa­ka­ra­ṇa­pra­yo­ga­va­śā­d ātmānaṃ ghnataḥ svaghāto bha­va­ti­. na sa­lle­kha­nāṃ pra­ti­pa­nna­sya rā­gā­da­yaḥ santi tato nā­tma­va­dha­do­ṣaḥ­. uktaṃ ca — rā­gā­dī­ṇa­m aṇuppā a­hiṃ­sa­ga­ttaṃ ti desidaṃ samaye | tesiṃ ce uppattī hiṃseti jiṇehi ṇiddiṭṭhā || kiṃ ca ma­ra­ṇa­sa­yā­ni­ṣṭa­tvā­d yathā vaṇijo vi­vi­dha­pa­ṇya­dā­nā­dā­na­saṃ­ca­ya­pa­ra­sya sva­gṛ­ha­vi­nā­śo ’­ni­ṣṭaḥ­. ta­dvi­nā­śa­kā­ra­ṇe ca ku­ta­ści­d u­pa­sthi­te ya­thā­śa­kti pa­ri­ha­ra­ti­. du­ṣpa­ri­hā­re ca pa­ṇya­vi­nā­śo yathā na bhavati tathā ya­ta­te­. evaṃ gṛhastho ’pi vra­ta­śī­la­pa­ṇya­saṃ­ca­ye pra­va­rta­mā­naḥ ta­dā­śra­ya­sya na pātam a­bhi­vāṃ­cha­ti­. ta­du­pa­pla­va­kā­ra­ṇe co­pa­sthi­te sva­gu­ṇa­vi­ro­dhe­na pa­ri­ha­ra­ti­. du­ṣpa­ri­hā­re ca yathā sva­gu­ṇa­vi­nā­so na bhavati tathā pra­ya­ta­ta iti katham ā­tma­va­dho bha­ve­t­.SAS-PS'91 §706a­trā­ha­, ‘­niḥ­śa­lyo vratī’ ity uktaṃ tatra ca tṛtīyaṃ śalyaṃ mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­m­. tataḥ sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­nā vratinā niḥ­śa­lye­na bha­vi­ta­vya­m ity u­kta­m­. ta­tsa­mya­gda­rśa­naṃ kiṃ sā­pa­vā­daṃ ni­ra­pa­vā­da­m iti. ucyate — ka­sya­ci­n mo­ha­nī­yā­va­sthā­vi­śe­ṣā­t ka­dā­ci­d ime bhavaty a­pa­vā­dāḥ —TA-PS'91 7.23śa­ṅkā­kā­ṅkṣā­vi­ci­ki­tsā ’­nya­dṛ­ṣṭi­pra­śaṃ­sā­saṃ­sta­vāḥ sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r a­ti­cā­rāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §707niḥ­śaṃ­ki­ta­tvā­da­yo vyākhyātāḥ ‘­da­rśa­na­vi­śu­ddhiḥ­’ ity atra. ta­tpra­ti­pa­kṣa­bhū­tāḥ śaṃ­kā­da­yo ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­. atha pra­śaṃ­sā­saṃ­sta­va­yoḥ ko vi­śe­ṣaḥ­? manasā mi­tyā­dṛ­ṣṭe­r jñā­na­cā­ri­tra­gu­ṇo­dbhā­va­naṃ pra­śaṃ­sā­, bhū­tā­bhū­ta­gu­ṇo­dbhā­va­va­ca­naṃ saṃstava ity ayam a­na­yo­r bhedaḥ. nanu ca sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­m a­ṣṭā­ṅga­m uktaṃ ta­syā­ti­cā­rai­r apy a­ṣṭa­bhi­r bha­vi­ta­vya­m­. naiṣa doṣaḥ; vra­ta­śī­le­ṣu paṃca paṃ­cā­ti­cā­rā ity u­tta­ra­tra vi­va­kṣu­ṇā­cā­rye­ṇa pra­śaṃ­sā­saṃ­sta­va­yo­r i­ta­rā­n a­ti­cā­rā­na­nta­rbhā­vya paṃ­cai­vā­ti­cā­rā uktāḥ.SAS-PS'91 §708āha, sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭe­r a­ti­cā­rā uktāḥ. kim evaṃ vra­ta­śī­le­ṣv api bha­va­ntī­ti­? om ity uktvā ta­da­ti­cā­ra­saṃ­khyā­ni­rde­śā­rtha­m āhaTA-PS'91 7.24vra­ta­śī­le­ṣu pañca pañca ya­thā­kra­ma­m || SAS-PS'91 §709vratani ca śīlāni ca vra­ta­śī­lā­ni teṣu vra­ta­śī­le­ṣu­. śī­la­gra­ha­ṇa­m a­na­rtha­ka­m­; vra­ta­gra­ha­ṇe­nai­va siddheḥ? nā­na­rtha­ka­m­; vi­śe­ṣa­jñā­pa­nā­rthaṃ vra­tpa­ri­ra­kṣa­ṇā­rthaṃ śīlām iti di­gvi­ra­tyā­dī­nī­ha ‘­śī­la­’ gra­ha­ṇe­na gṛ­hya­nte­.SAS-PS'91 §710a­gā­rya­dhi­kā­rā­d a­gā­ri­ṇo vra­ta­śī­le­ṣu paṃca paṃ­cā­ti­cā­rā va­kṣya­mā­ṇā ya­thā­kra­maṃ ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­. tad yathā — ādyasya tāvad a­hiṃ­sā­vra­ta­sya —TA-PS'91 7.25ba­ndha­va­dha­cche­dā­ti­bhā­rā­ro­pa­ṇā­nna­pā­na­ni­ro­dhāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §711a­bhi­ma­ta­de­śa­ga­ti­ni­ro­dha­he­tu­r bandhaḥ. da­nḍa­ka­śā­ve­trā­di­bhi­r a­bhi­ghā­taḥ prāṇiṇāṃ vadhaḥ, na prā­ṇa­vya­pa­ro­pa­ṇa­m­; tataḥ prā­ge­vā­sya vi­ni­vṛ­tta­tvā­t­. ka­rṇa­nā­si­kā­dī­nā­m a­va­ya­vā­nā­m a­pa­na­ya­naṃ chedaḥ. nyā­yya­bhā­rā­d a­ti­ri­kta­vā­ha­na­m a­ti­bhā­rā­ro­pa­ṇa­m­. ga­vā­dī­nāṃ kṣu­tpi­pā­sā­bā­dhā­ka­ra­ṇa­m a­nna­pā­na­ni­ro­dhaḥ­. ete paṃ­cā­hiṃ­sā­ṇu­vra­ta­syā­ti­cā­rāḥ­.TA-PS'91 7.26mi­thyo­pa­de­śa­ra­ho­bhyā­khyā­na­kū­ṭa­le­kha­kri­yā­nyā­sā­pa­hā­ra­sā­kā­ra­ma­ntra­bhe­dāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §712a­bhyu­da­ya­niḥ­śre­ya­sā­rthe­ṣu kri­yā­vi­śe­ṣe­ṣu a­nya­syā­nya­thā pra­va­rta­na­m a­ti­saṃ­dhā­pa­naṃ vā mi­tyo­pa­de­śaḥ­. yat strī­puṃ­sā­bhyā­m ekānte ’­nu­ṣṭhi­ta­sya kri­yā­vi­śe­ṣa­sya pra­kā­śa­naṃ tad ra­ho­bhyā­khyā­naṃ ve­di­ta­vya­m­. a­nye­nā­nu­kta­m a­na­nu­ṣṭhi­taṃ yat kiṃcit pa­ra­pra­yo­ga­va­śā­d evaṃ te­no­kta­m a­nu­ṣṭhi­ta­m iti vaṃ­ca­nā­ni­mi­ttaṃ lekhanaṃ kū­ṭa­le­kha­kri­yā­. hi­ra­ṇyā­de­r dravyasya ni­kṣe­ptu­r vi­smṛ­ta­saṃ­khyā­lpa­saṃ­khye­ya­m ā­da­dā­na­syai­va­m ity a­nu­jñā­va­ca­naṃ nyā­sā­pa­hā­raḥ­. a­rtha­pra­ka­ra­ṇā­ṅga­vi­kā­ra­bhrū­vi­kṣe­pā­di­bhiḥ pa­rā­kū­ta­m u­pa­la­bhya ta­dā­vi­ṣka­ra­ṇa­m a­sū­yā­di­ni­mi­ttaṃ ya­tta­tsā­kā­ra­ma­ntra­bhe­da iti ka­thya­te­. ta ete sa­tyā­ṇu­vra­ta­sya paṃ­cā­ti­cā­rā bo­ddha­vyāḥ­.TA-PS'91 7.27ste­na­pra­yo­ga­ta­dā­hṛ­tā­dā­na­vi­ru­ddha­rā­jyā­ti­kra­ma­hī­nā­dhi­ka­mā­no­nmā­na­pra­ti­rū­pa­ka­vya­va­hā­rāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §713muṣṇantaṃ svayam eva vā prayuṅkte ’nyena vā pra­yo­ja­ya­ti pra­yu­kta­m a­nu­ma­nya­te vā yataḥ sa ste­na­pra­yo­gaḥ­. a­pra­yu­kte­nā­nu­ma­te­na ca cau­re­ṇā­nī­ta­sya grahaṇaṃ ta­dā­hṛ­tā­dā­na­m­. u­ci­ta­nyā­yā­d anyena pra­kā­re­ṇa dā­na­gra­ha­ṇa­m a­ti­kra­maḥ­. viruddhaṃ rājyaṃ vi­ru­ddha­rā­jya­m vi­ru­ddha­rā­jye ’­ti­kra­maḥ vi­ru­ddha­rā­jyā­ti­kra­maḥ­. tatra hy a­lpa­mū­lya­la­bhyā­ni ma­hā­rghyā­ṇi dra­vyā­ṇī­ti pra­ya­tnaḥ­. prasthādi mā­na­m­, tu­lā­dyu­nmā­na­m­. etena nyū­ne­nā­nya­smai deyam a­dhi­ke­nā­tma­no grāhyam ity evam ādi kū­ṭa­pra­yo­go hī­nā­dhi­ka­mā­no­nmā­na­m­. kṛ­tri­mai­r hi­ra­ṇyā­di­bhi­r va­ñca­nā­pū­rva­ko vya­va­hā­raḥ pra­ti­rū­pa­ka­vya­va­hā­raḥ­. ta ete pa­ñcā­da­ttā­dā­nā­ṇu­vra­ta­syā­ti­cā­rāḥ­.TA-PS'91 7.28pa­ra­vi­vā­ha­ka­ra­ṇe­tva­ri­kā­pa­ri­gṛ­hī­tā­pa­ri­gṛ­hī­tā­ga­ma­nā­na­ṅga­kṛ­ī­ḍā­kā­ma­tī­vrā­bhi­ni­ve­śāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §714ka­nyā­dā­naṃ vi­vā­haḥ­. parasya vivāhaḥ pa­ra­vi­vāḥ­. pa­ra­vi­vā­ha­sya karaṇaṃ pa­ra­vi­vā­ha­ka­ra­ṇa­m­. pa­ra­pu­ru­ṣā­ne­ti ga­ccha­tī­i­ty evaṃ śīlā i­tva­rī­. kutsitā itvarī kutsāyāṃ ka i­tva­ri­kā­. yā e­ka­pu­ru­ṣa­bha­rtṛ­kā sā pa­ri­gṛ­hī­tā­. yā ga­ṇi­kā­tve­na puṃ­śca­lī­tve­na vā pa­ra­pu­ru­ṣa­ga­ma­na­śī­lā a­svā­mi­kā sā a­pa­ri­gṛ­hī­tā­. pa­ri­gṛ­hī­tā cā­pa­ri­gṛ­hī­tā ca pa­ri­gṛ­hī­tā­pa­ri­gṛ­hī­te­. i­tva­ri­ke ca te pa­ri­gṛ­hī­tā­pa­ri­gṛ­hī­te ca i­tva­ri­kā­pa­ri­gṛ­hī­tā­pa­ri­gṛ­hī­te­, tayor gamane i­tva­ri­kā­pa­ri­gṛ­hī­tā­pa­ri­gṛ­hī­tā­ga­ma­ne­. aṃga pra­ja­na­naṃ yoniś ca, tato ’nyatra krīḍā a­na­ṅga­krī­ḍā­. kāmasya pravṛddhaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ kā­ma­tī­vrā­bhi­ni­ve­śaḥ­. ta ete paṃca sva­dā­ra­saṃ­to­ṣa­vra­ta­syā­ti­cā­rāḥ­.TA-PS'91 7.29kṣe­tra­vā­stu­hi­ra­ṇya­su­va­rṇa­dha­na­dhā­nya­dā­sī­dā­sa­ku­pya­pra­mā­ṇā­ti­kra­māḥ || SAS-PS'91 §715kṣetraṃ sa­syā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­m­. vāstu a­gā­ra­m­. hiraṇyaṃ rū­pyā­di­vya­va­hā­ra­ta­ntra­m­. suvarṇaṃ pra­tī­ta­m­. dhanaṃ ga­vā­di­. dhānyaṃ vrī­hyā­di­. dā­si­dā­saṃ bhṛ­tya­strī­puṃ­sa­va­rgaḥ­. kupyaṃ kṣau­ma­kā­rpā­sa­kau­śe­ya­ca­nda­nā­di­. kṣetraṃ ca vāstu ca kṣe­tra­vā­stu­, hiraṇyaṃ ca suvarṇaṃ ca hi­ra­ṇya­su­va­rṇa­m­, dhanaṃ ca dhānyaṃ ca dha­na­dhā­nya­m­, dāsī ca dāsaś ca dā­sī­dā­sa­m­. kṣe­tra­vā­stu ca hi­ra­ṇya­su­va­rṇaṃ ca dha­na­dhā­nyaṃ ca dā­sī­dā­saṃ ca kupyaṃ ca kṣe­tra­vā­stu­hi­ra­ṇya­su­va­rṇa­dha­na­dhā­nya­dā­sī­dā­sa­ku­pyā­ni­. e­tā­vā­n eva pa­ri­gra­ho mama nānya iti pa­ri­cchi­nnā­ṇu­pra­mā­ṇā­t kṣe­tra­vā­stvā­di­vi­ṣa­yā­d a­ti­re­kā a­ti­lo­bha­va­śā­t pra­mā­ṇā­ti­kra­mā iti pra­tyā­khyā­ya­nte­. ta ete pa­ri­gra­ha­pa­ri­mā­ṇa­vra­ta­syā­ti­cā­rāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §716uktā vra­tā­nā­m a­ti­cā­rāḥ śī­lā­nā­m a­ti­cā­rā va­kṣya­nte­. tad yathā —TA-PS'91 7.30ū­rdhvā­dha­s ti­rya­gvya­ti­kra­ma­kṣe­tra­vṛ­ddhi­smṛ­tya­nta­rā­dhā­nā­ni || SAS-PS'91 §717pa­ri­mi­ta­sya di­ga­va­dhe­r a­ti­laṃ­gha­na­m a­ti­kra­maḥ­. sa sa­mā­sa­ta­s trividhhaḥ — ū­rdhvā­ti­kra­maḥ adho ’­ti­kra­ma­s ti­rya­ga­ti­kra­ma­ś ceti. tatra pa­rva­tā­dyā­ro­ha­ṇā­d ū­rdhvā­ti­kra­maḥ­. kū­pā­va­ta­ra­ṇā­de­r adho ’­ti­kra­maḥ­. bi­la­pra­ve­śā­de­s ti­rya­ga­ti­kra­maḥ­. pa­ri­gṛ­hī­tā­yā diśo lo­bhā­ve­śā­d ā­dhi­kyā­bhi­sa­ndhiḥ kṣe­tra­vṛ­ddhiḥ­. sa eṣo ’­ti­kra­maḥ pra­mā­dā­n mohād vyā­saṃ­gā­d vā bha­va­tī­ty a­va­se­yaḥ­. a­na­nu­sma­ra­ṇaṃ smṛ­tya­nta­rā­dhā­na­m­. ta ete di­gvi­ra­ma­ṇa­syā­ti­cā­rāḥ­.TA-PS'91 7.31ā­na­ya­na­pre­ṣya­pra­yo­ga­śa­bda­rū­pā­nu­pā­ta­pu­dga­la­kṣe­pāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §718ātmanā saṃ­ka­lpi­te deśe sthitasya pra­yo­ja­na­va­śā­d ya­tkiṃ­ci­d ā­na­ye­ty ā­jñā­pa­na­m ā­na­ya­na­m­. evaṃ kurv iti niyogaḥ pre­ṣya­pra­yo­gaḥ­. vyā­pā­ra­ka­rā­n pu­ra­ṣā­n pra­tya­bhyu­tkā­si­kā­di­ka­ra­ṇaṃ śa­bdā­nu­pā­taḥ­. sva­vi­gra­ha­da­rśa­naṃ rū­pā­nu­pā­taḥ­. lo­ṣṭā­di­ni­pā­taḥ pu­dga­la­kṣe­paḥ­. ta ete de­śa­vi­ra­ma­ṇa­sya pa­ñcā­ti­cā­rāḥ­.TA-PS'91 7.32ka­nda­rpa­kau­tku­cya­mau­kha­ryā­sa­mī­kṣyā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇo­pa­bho­ga­pa­ri­bho­gā­na­rtha­kyā­ni || SAS-PS'91 §719rā­go­dre­kā­t pra­hā­sa­mi­śro ’­śi­ṣṭa­vā­kpra­yo­gaḥ ka­nda­rpaḥ­. ta­de­vo­bha­yaṃ paratra du­ṣṭa­kā­ya­ka­rma­pra­yu­ktaṃ kau­tku­cya­m­. dhā­rṣṭya­prā­yaṃ yatkiṃ va­nā­na­rtha­kaṃ ba­hu­pra­lā­pi­tvaṃ mau­kha­rya­m­. a­sa­mī­kṣya pra­yo­ja­na­m ā­dhi­kye­na ka­ra­ṇa­m a­sa­mī­kṣyā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇa­m­. yāvatā ’­rthe­no­pa­bho­ga­pa­ri­bho­gau so ’rthas tato ’­nya­syā­dhi­kya­mā­na­rtha­kya­m­. ta ete pa­ñcā­na­rtha­da­ṇḍa­vi­ra­te­r a­ti­cā­rāḥ­.TA-PS'91 7.33yo­ga­du­ṣpra­ṇi­dhā­nā­nā­da­ra­smṛ­tya­nu­pa­sthā­nā­ni || SAS-PS'91 §720yogo vyā­khyā­ta­s tri­vi­dhaḥ­. tasya duṣṭaṃ pra­ṇi­dhā­naṃ yo­ga­du­ṣpra­ṇi­dhā­na­m — kā­ya­du­ṣpra­ṇi­dhā­naṃ vā­gdu­ṣpra­ṇi­dhā­naṃ ma­no­du­ṣpra­ṇi­dhā­na­m iti. a­nā­da­ro ’­nu­tsā­haḥ­. a­nai­kā­gryaṃ smṛ­tya­nu­pa­sthā­na­m­. ta ete pañca sā­mā­yi­ka­syā­ti­kra­māḥ­.TA-PS'91 7.34a­pra­tya­ve­kṣi­tā­pra­mā­rji­to­tsa­rgā­dā­na­saṃ­sta­ro­pa­kra­ma­ṇā­nā­da­ra­smṛ­tya­nu­pa­sthā­nā­ni || SAS-PS'91 §721jantavaḥ santi na santi veti pra­tya­ve­kṣa­ṇaṃ ca­kṣu­rvyā­pā­raḥ­. mṛ­du­no­pa­ka­ra­ṇe­na yat kriyate pra­yo­ja­naṃ tat pra­mā­rji­ta­m­. ta­du­bha­yaṃ pra­ti­ṣe­dha­vi­śi­ṣṭa­m u­tsa­rgā­di­bhi­s tribhir a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­te — a­pra­tya­ve­kṣi­tā­pra­mā­rji­to­tsa­rga ity evam ādi. tatra a­pra­tya­ve­kṣi­tā­pra­mā­rji­tā­yāṃ bhūmau mū­tra­pu­rī­ṣo­tsa­rgaḥ a­pra­tya­ve­kṣi­tā­pra­mā­rji­to­tsa­rgaḥ­. a­pra­tya­ve­kṣi­tā­pra­mā­rji­ta­syā­rha­dā­cā­rya­pū­jo­pa­ka­ra­ṇa­sya gaṃ­dha­mā­lya­dhū­pā­de­r ā­tma­pa­ri­dhā­nā­dya­rtha­sya ca va­strā­de­r ā­dā­na­m a­pra­tya­ve­kṣi­tā­pra­mā­rji­tā­dā­na­m­. a­pra­tya­ve­kṣi­tā­pra­mā­rji­ta­sya prā­va­ra­ṇā­deḥ saṃ­sta­ra­syo­pa­kra­ma­ṇaṃ a­pra­tya­ve­kṣi­tā­pra­mā­rji­ta­saṃ­sta­ro­pa­kra­ma­ṇa­m­. kṣu­da­bhya­rdi­ta­tvā­d ā­va­śya­ke­ṣv a­nā­da­ro ’­nu­tsāḥ­. smṛ­tya­nu­pa­sthā­naṃ vyā­khyā­ta­m­. ta ete pañca pro­ṣa­dho­pa­vā­sa­syā­ti­cā­rāḥ­.TA-PS'91 7.35sa­ci­tta­saṃ­ba­ndha­saṃ­mi­śrā­bhi­ṣa­va­du­ṣpa­kvā­hā­rāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §722saha cittena vartate iti sacittaṃ ce­ta­nā­va­d dra­vya­m­. ta­du­pa­li­ṣṭaḥ saṃ­ba­ndhaḥ­. ta­dvya­ti­kī­rṇaḥ saṃ­mi­śraḥ­. kathaṃ punar asya sa­ci­ttā­di­ṣu pra­vṛ­ttiḥ­? pra­mā­da­saṃ­mo­hā­bhyā­m­. dravo vṛṣyo vā­bhi­ṣa­vaḥ­. a­sa­mya­kpa­kvo du­ṣpa­kvaḥ­. etair āhāro vi­śe­ṣya­te — sa­ci­ttā­hā­raḥ saṃ­ba­ndhā­hā­raḥ saṃ­mi­śrā­hā­ro ’­bhi­ṣa­vā­hā­ro du­ṣpa­kvā­hā­ra iti. ta ete pañca bho­go­pa­bho­ga­pa­ri­saṃ­khyā­na­syā­ti­cā­raḥ­.TA-PS'91 7.36sa­ci­tta­ni­kṣe­pā­pi­dhā­na­pa­ra­vya­pa­de­śa­mā­tsa­rya­kā­lā­ti­kra­māḥ || SAS-PS'91 §723sacitte pa­dma­pa­trā­dau nikṣepaḥ sa­ci­tta­ni­kṣe­paḥ­. a­pi­dhā­na­m ā­va­ra­ṇa­m­. sa­ci­tte­nai­va saṃ­ba­dhya­te sa­ci­ttā­pi­dhā­na­m iti. a­nya­dā­tṛ­de­yā­rpa­ṇaṃ pa­ra­vya­pa­de­śaḥ­. pra­ya­ccha­to ’py ā­da­rā­bhā­vo ’­nya­dā­tṛ­gu­ṇā­sa­ha­naṃ vā mā­tsa­rya­m­. akāle bhojanaṃ kā­lā­ti­kra­maḥ­. ta ete pa­ñcā­ti­thi­saṃ­vi­bhā­ga­śī­lā­ti­cā­rāḥ­.TA-PS'91 7.37jī­vi­ta­ma­ra­ṇā­śaṃ­sā­mi­trā­nu­rā­ga­su­khā­nu­ba­ndha­ni­dā­nā­ni || SAS-PS'91 §724ā­śaṃ­sa­na­m āśaṃsā ā­kā­ṅkṣa­ṇa­m ity arthaḥ. jīvitaṃ ca maraṇaṃ ca jī­vi­ta­ma­ra­ṇa­m­, jī­vi­ta­ma­ra­ṇa­syā­śaṃ­se jī­vi­ta­ma­ra­ṇā­śaṃ­se­. pū­rva­su­hṛ­tsa­ha­pāṃ­su­krī­ḍa­nā­dya­nu­sma­ra­ṇaṃ mi­trā­nu­rā­gāḥ­. a­nu­bhū­ta­prī­ti­vi­śe­ṣa­smṛ­ti­sa­ma­nvā­hā­raḥ su­khā­nu­ba­ndhaḥ­. bho­gā­kā­–­ṅkṣa­yā niyataṃ dīyate cittaṃ tasmiṃs teneti vā ni­dā­na­m­. ta ete pañca sa­lle­kha­nā­yā a­ti­cā­rāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §725a­trā­ha­, uktaṃ bhavatā tī­rtha­ka­ra­tva­kā­ra­ṇa­ka­rmā­sra­va­ni­rde­śe ‘­śa­kti­ta­s tyā­ga­ta­pa­sī ’ iti, punaś coktaṃ śī­la­vi­dhā­ne ‘­a­ti­thi­saṃ­vi­bhā­ga­’ iti. tasya dānasya la­kṣa­ṇa­m a­ni­rjñā­taṃ ta­du­cya­tā­m ity ata āha —TA-PS'91 7.38a­nu­gra­hā­rthaṃ sva­syā­ti­sa­rgo dānam || SAS-PS'91 §726sva­pa­ro­pa­kā­ro ’­nu­gra­haḥ­. svo­pa­kā­raḥ pu­ṇya­saṃ­ca­yaḥ­; pa­ro­pa­kā­raḥ sa­mya­gjñā­nā­di­vṛ­ddhiḥ­. ‘sva’ śabdo dha­na­pa­ryā­ya­va­ca­naḥ­. a­nu­gra­hā­rthaṃ sva­syā­ti­sa­rga­s tyāgo dānaṃ ve­di­ta­vya­m­.SAS-PS'91 §727atrāha — uktaṃ dānaṃ tat kim a­vi­śi­ṣṭa­pha­la­m ā­ho­svi­d asti kaścit pra­ti­vi­śe­ṣa ity ata āha —TA-PS'91 7.39vi­dhi­dra­vya­dā­tṛ­pā­tra­vi­śe­ṣā­t ta­dvi­śe­ṣaḥ || SAS-PS'91 §728pra­ti­gra­hā­di­kra­mo vidhiḥ. viśeṣo gu­ṇa­kṛ­taḥ­. tasya pra­tye­ka­m a­bhi­sa­mba­ndhaḥ kriyate — vi­dhi­vi­śe­ṣo dra­vya­vi­śe­ṣo dā­tṛ­vi­se­ṣaḥ pā­tra­vi­śe­ṣa iti. tatra vi­dhi­vi­śe­ṣaḥ pra­ti­gra­hā­di­ṣv ā­da­rā­nā­da­ra­kṛ­to bhedaḥ. ta­paḥ­svā­dhyā­ya­pa­ri­vṛ­ddhi­he­tu­tvā­di­r dra­vya­vi­śe­ṣaḥ­. a­na­sū­yā­vi­ṣā­dā­di­r dā­tṛ­vi­śe­ṣaḥ­. mo­kṣa­kā­ra­ṇa­gu­ṇa­saṃ­yo­gaḥ pā­tra­vi­śe­ṣaḥ­. tataś ca pu­ṇya­pha­la­vi­śe­ṣaḥ kṣi­tyā­di­vi­śe­ṣā­d bī­ja­pha­la­vi­śe­ṣa­va­t­.SAS-PS'91 §729vyākhyāta ā­sra­va­pa­dā­rthaḥ­. ta­da­na­nta­ro­dde­śa­bhā­gba­ndha­pa­dā­rtha idānīṃ vyā­khye­yaḥ­. tasmin vyākhyeye sati pūrvaṃ ba­ndha­he­tū­pa­nyā­saḥ kri­ya­te­; ta­tpū­rva­ka­tvā­d ba­ndha­sye­ti —TA-PS'91 8.1mi­thyā­da­rśa­nā­vi­ra­ti­pra­mā­da­ka­ṣā­ya­yo­gā ba­ndha­he­ta­vaḥ || SAS-PS'91 §730mi­thyā­da­rśa­nā­da­ya uktāḥ. kva? mi­thyā­da­rśa­naṃ tāvad u­kta­m­, ‘­ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­ddhā­naṃ sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­m­’ ity atra ta­tpra­ti­pa­kṣa­bhū­ta­m­, ā­sra­va­vi­dhā­ne ca kriyāsu vyākhyātaṃ mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­kri­ye­ti­. vi­ra­ti­r uktā. ta­tpra­ti­pa­kṣa­bhū­tā a­vi­ra­ti­r grāhyā. ā­jñā­vyā­pā­da­na­kri­yā a­nā­ka­ṅkṣā­kri­ye­ty anayoḥ pra­mā­da­syā­nta­rbhā­vaḥ­. sa ca pramādaḥ ku­śa­le­ṣv a­nā­da­raḥ­. kaṣāyāḥ kro­dhā­da­yaḥ a­na­ntā­nu­ba­ndhya­pra­tyā­kyā­na­pra­tyā­kyā­na­saṃ­jva­la­na­vi­ka­lpāḥ proktāḥ. kva? ‘­i­ndri­ya­ka­ṣā­yā­’ ity a­trai­va­. yogāḥ kā­yā­di­vi­ka­lpāḥ proktāḥ. kva? ‘­kā­ya­vā­ṅma­naḥ­ka­rma yogaḥ’ ity atra.SAS-PS'91 §731mi­thyā­da­rśa­naṃ dvi­vi­dha­m­; nai­sa­rgi­kaṃ pa­ro­pa­de­śa­pū­rva­kaṃ ca. tatra pa­ro­pa­de­śa­m a­nta­re­ṇa mi­thyā­tva­ka­rmo­da­ya­va­śā­d yad ā­vi­rbha­va­ti ta­ttvā­rthā­śra­ddhā­na­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ tan nai­sa­rgi­ka­m­. pa­ro­pa­de­śa­ni­mi­ttaṃ ca­tu­rvi­dha­m­; kri­yā­kri­yā­vā­dya­jñā­ni­ka­vai­na­yi­ka­vi­ka­lpā­t­. athavā pa­ñca­vi­dhaṃ mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­m — e­kā­nta­mi­thyā­da­rśa­naṃ vi­pa­rī­ta­mi­thyā­da­rśa­naṃ saṃ­śa­ya­mi­thyā­da­rśa­naṃ vai­na­yi­ka­mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­m a­jñā­ni­ka­mi­thyā­da­rśa­naṃ ceti. tatra idam eva ittham eveti dha­rmi­dha­rma­yo­r a­bhi­ni­ve­śa e­kā­ntaḥ­. puruṣa evedaṃ sarvam iti vā nitya eva vā anitya e­ve­ti­. sagrantho ni­rgra­nthaḥ­, kevali ka­va­lā­hā­rī­, strī si­dhya­tī­ty evam ādiḥ vi­pa­rya­yaḥ­. sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­jñā­na­cā­ri­trā­ṇi kiṃ mo­kṣa­mā­ra­gaḥ syād vā na vety a­nta­ra­pa­kṣā­pa­ri­gra­haḥ saṃ­śa­yaḥ­. sa­rva­de­va­tā­nāṃ sa­rva­sa­ma­yā­nāṃ ca sa­ma­da­rśa­naṃ vai­na­yi­ka­m­. hi­tā­hi­ta­pa­rī­kṣā­vi­ra­ho ’­jñā­ni­ka­tva­m­. uktaṃ ca — ā­si­di­sa­daṃ ki­ri­yā­ṇaṃ a­kki­ri­yā­ṇaṃ taha ya hoi cu­la­sī­dī | sa­tta­ṭṭha­ma­ṇṇā­ṇī­ṇaṃ ve­ṇai­yā­ṇaṃ tu battisaṃ || SAS-PS'91 §732a­vi­ra­ti­r dvā­da­śa­vi­dhāḥ­; ṣa­ṭkā­ya­ṣa­ṭka­ra­ṇa­vi­ṣa­ya­bhe­dā­t­. ṣodaśa kaṣāyā nava no­ka­ṣā­yā­s teṣām ī­ṣa­dbhe­do na bheda iti paṃ­ca­viṃ­śa­tiḥ ka­ṣā­yāḥ­. catvāro ma­no­yo­ga­ś catvāro vāgyogāḥ pañca kā­ya­yo­gā iti tra­yo­da­śa­vi­ka­lpo yogaḥ. ā­hā­ra­ka­kā­ya­yo­gā­hā­ra­ka­mi­śra­kā­ya­yo­ga­yoḥ pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­te saṃ­bha­vā­t pa­ñca­da­śā­pi bha­va­nti­. pramādo ’­ne­ka­vi­dhaḥ­; śu­ddhya­ṣṭa­ko­tta­ma­kṣa­mā­di­vi­ṣa­ya­bhe­dā­t­. ta ete pañca ba­ndha­he­ta­vaḥ samastā vyastāś ca bha­va­nti­. tad yathā — mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭeḥ paṃcāpi sa­mu­di­tā ba­ndha­he­ta­vo bha­va­nti­. sā­sā­dha­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭya­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭī­nā­m a­vi­ra­tyā­da­ya­ś ca­tvā­raḥ­. saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­ta­syā­vi­ra­ti­r vi­ra­ti­mi­śrā pra­mā­da­ka­ṣā­ya­yo­ga­ś ca. pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­ta­sya pra­mā­da­ka­ṣā­ya­yo­gāḥ­. a­pra­ma­ttā­dī­nāṃ caturṇāṃ yo­ga­ka­ṣā­yau­. u­pa­śā­nta­ka­ṣā­ya­kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­ya­sa­yo­ga­ke­va­li­nā­m eka eva yogaḥ. a­yo­ga­ke­va­li­no na ba­ndha­he­tuḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §733uktā ba­ndha­he­ta­vaḥ­. idānīṃ bandho vaktavya ity ata āha —TA-PS'91 8.2sa­ka­ṣā­ya­tvā­j jīvaḥ karmaṇo yogyān pu­dga­lā­n ādatte sa bandhaḥ || SAS-PS'91 §734saha ka­ṣā­ye­ṇa vartata iti sa­ka­ṣā­yaḥ­. sa­ka­ṣā­ya­sya bhāvaḥ sa­ka­ṣā­tva­m­. tasmāt sa­ka­ṣā­ya­tvā­d iti. punar he­tu­ni­rde­śaḥ ja­ṭha­rā­gnyā­śa­yā­nu­rū­pā­hā­ra­gra­ha­ṇa­va­ttī­vra­ma­nda­ma­dhya­ma­ka­ṣā­yā­śa­yā­nu­rū­pa­sthi­tya­nu­bha­va­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m­. a­mū­rti­r ahasta ātmā kathaṃ ka­rmā­da­tta iti coditaḥ san ‘­jī­vaḥ­’ ity āha. jī­va­nā­j jīvaḥ prā­ṇā­dhā­ra­ṇā­d ā­yuḥ­saṃ­ba­ndhā­n nā­yu­rvi­ra­hā­d iti. ‘­ka­rma­yo­gyā­n­’ iti la­ghu­ni­rde­śā­t siddhe ‘­ka­rma­ṇo yo­gyā­n­’ iti pṛ­tha­gvi­bha­ktyu­ccā­ra­ṇaṃ vā­kyā­nta­ra­jñā­pa­nā­rtha­m­. kiṃ punas ta­dvā­kyā­nta­ra­m­? karmaṇo jīvaḥ sa­ka­ṣā­yo bha­va­tī­ty ekaṃ vā­kya­m­. etad uktaṃ bhavati — ‘­ka­rma­ṇaḥ­’ iti he­tu­ni­rde­śaḥ karmaṇo hetor jīvaḥ sa­ka­ṣā­yo bha­va­ti­, nā­ka­rma­sya ka­ṣā­ya­le­po ’sti. tato jī­va­ka­rma­ṇo­r a­nā­di­saṃ­ba­ndha iti uktaṃ bha­va­ti­. te­nā­mū­rto jīvo mūrtena karmaṇā kathaṃ badhyate iti codyam a­pā­kṛ­taṃ bha­va­ti­. i­ta­ra­thā hi ba­ndha­syā­di­ma­ttve ā­tya­nti­kīṃ śuddhiṃ dadhataḥ si­ddha­sye­va ba­ndhā­bhā­vaḥ pra­sa­jye­ta­. dvitīyaṃ vākyaṃ ‘­ka­rma­ṇo yogyān pu­dga­lā­n ā­da­tte­’ iti. a­rtha­va­śā­d vi­bha­kti­pa­ri­ṇā­ma iti pū­rva­he­tu­saṃ­ba­ndha­m tyaktvā ṣa­ṣṭhī­saṃ­ba­ndha­m upaiti ‘­ka­rma­ṇo yo­gyā­n­’ iti. ‘­pu­dga­la­’ vacanaṃ ka­rma­ṇa­s tā­dā­tmya­khyā­pa­nā­rtha­m­. te­nā­tma­gu­ṇo ’dṛṣṭo ni­rā­kṛ­to bha­va­ti­; tasya saṃ­sā­ra­he­tu­tvā­nu­pa­pa­tteḥ­. ‘­ā­da­tte­’ iti he­tu­he­tu­ma­dbhā­va­khyā­pa­nā­rtha­m­. ato mi­thyā­da­rśa­nā­dyā­ve­śā­d ā­rdrī­kṛ­ta­syā­tma­naḥ sarvato yo­ga­vi­śe­ṣā­t teṣāṃ sū­kṣmai­ka­kṣe­trā­va­gā­hi­nā­m a­na­ntā­na­nta­pra­de­śā­nāṃ pu­dga­lā­nāṃ ka­rma­bhā­va­yo­gyā­nā­m a­vi­bha­ge­no­pa­śle­ṣo bandha ity ā­khyā­ya­te­. yathā bhā­ja­na­vi­śe­ṣe pra­kṣi­ptā­nāṃ vi­vi­dha­ra­sa­bī­ja­pu­ṣpa­pha­lā­nāṃ ma­di­rā­bhā­ve­na pa­ri­ṇā­ma­s tathā pu­dga­lā­nā­m apy ātmani sthitānāṃ yo­ga­ka­ṣā­ya­va­śā­t ka­rma­bhā­ve­na pa­ri­ṇā­mo ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. ‘saḥ’ va­ca­na­m a­nya­ni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m­. sa eṣa bandho nānyo ’­stī­ti­. tena gu­ṇa­gu­ṇi­ba­ndho ni­va­rti­to bha­va­ti­. ka­rmā­di­sā­dha­no ‘­ba­ndha­’­-­śa­bdo vyā­khye­yaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §735āha kim ayaṃ bandha e­ka­rū­pa eva, ā­ho­svi­t prakārā apy asya santīty ata idam ucyate —TA-PS'91 8.3pra­kṛ­ti­sthi­tya­nu­bha­va­pra­de­śā­s ta­dvi­dha­yaḥ || SAS-PS'91 §736prakṛtiḥ sva­bhā­vaḥ­. nimbasya kā pra­kṛ­tiḥ­? ti­kta­tā­. guḍasya kā pra­kṛ­tiḥ­? ma­dhu­ra­tā­. tathā jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­sya kā pra­kṛ­tiḥ­? a­rthā­na­va­ga­maḥ­. da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇa­sya kā pra­kṛ­tiḥ­? a­rthā­nā­lo­ka­na­m­. vedyasya sa­da­sa­lla­kṣa­ṇa­sya su­kha­duḥ­kha­saṃ­ve­da­na­m­. da­rśa­na­mo­ha­sya ta­ttvā­rthā­śra­ddhā­na­m­. cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­syā­saṃ­ya­maḥ­. āyuṣo bha­va­dhā­ra­ṇa­m­. nāmno nā­ra­kā­di­nā­ma­ka­ra­ṇa­m­. go­tra­syo­ccai­r nīccaiḥ sthā­na­saṃ­śa­bda­na­m­. a­na­nta­rā­ya­sya dā­nā­di­vi­ghna­ka­ra­ṇa­m­. tadevaṃ lakṣaṇaṃ kāryaṃ pra­kri­ya­te pra­bha­va­ty asyā iti pra­kṛ­tiḥ­. ta­tsva­bhā­vā­d a­pra­cyu­tiḥ sthitiḥ. yathā — a­jā­go­ma­hi­ṣyā­di­kṣī­rā­ṇāṃ mā­dhu­rya­sva­bhā­vā­d a­pra­cyu­tiḥ sthitiḥ. tathā jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­dī­nā­m a­rthā­va­ga­mā­di­sva­bhā­vā­d a­pra­cyu­tiḥ sthitiḥ. ta­dra­sa­vi­śe­ṣo ’­nu­bha­vaḥ yathā — a­jā­go­ma­hi­ṣyā­di­kṣī­rā­ṇāṃ tī­vra­ma­ndā­di­bhā­ve­na ra­sa­vi­śe­ṣaḥ­. tathā ka­rma­pu­dga­lā­nāṃ sva­ga­ta­sā­ma­rthya­vi­śe­ṣo ’­nu­bha­vaḥ­. i­ya­ttā­va­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ pra­de­śaḥ­. ka­rma­bhā­va­pa­ri­ṇa­ta­pu­dga­la­ska­ndhā­nāṃ pa­ra­mā­ṇu­pa­ri­cche­de­nā­va­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ pra­de­ṣaḥ­. ‘­vi­dhi­’­-­śa­bdaḥ pra­kā­ra­va­ca­naḥ­. ta ete pra­kṛ­tyā­da­ya­ś ca­tvā­ra­s tasya bandhasya pra­kā­rāḥ­. tatra yo­ga­ni­mi­ttau pra­kṛ­ti­pra­de­śau­. ka­ṣā­ya­ni­mi­ttau sthi­tya­nu­bha­vau­. ta­tpra­ka­rṣā­pra­ka­rṣa­bhe­dā­d ta­dbaṃ­dha­vi­ci­tra­bhā­vaḥ­. tathā coktam — jogā pa­ya­ḍi­-­pa­e­sā ṭhi­di­a­ṇu­bhā­gā ka­sā­ya­do kuṇadi | a­pa­ri­ṇa­du­cchi­ṇṇe­su ya baṃ­dha­ṭṭhi­di­kā­ra­ṇaṃ ṇatthi || SAS-PS'91 §737ta­trā­dya­sya pra­kṛ­ti­ba­ndha­sya bhe­da­pra­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 8.4ādyo jñā­na­da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇa­ve­da­nī­ya­mo­ha­nī­yā­yu­rnā­ma­go­trā­nta­rā­yāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §738ādyaḥ pra­kṛ­ti­ba­ndho jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­dya­ṣṭa­vi­ka­lpo ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. ā­vṛ­ṇo­ty ā­vri­ya­te ’­ne­ne­ti vā ā­va­ra­ṇa­m­. tat pra­tye­ka­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­te — jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇaṃ da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇa­m iti. ve­da­ya­ti vedyata iti vā ve­da­nī­ya­m­. mo­ha­ya­ti mohyate ’­ne­ne­ti vā mo­ha­nī­ya­m­. ety anena nā­ra­kā­di­bha­va­m ity āyuḥ. na­ma­ya­ty ātmānaṃ namyate ’­ne­ne­ti vā nāma. uccair nīcaiś ca gūyate śabdyata iti vā go­tra­m­. dā­tṛ­de­yā­dī­nā­m antaraṃ ma­dhya­me­tī­ty a­nta­rā­yaḥ­. e­ke­nā­tma­pa­ri­ṇā­me­nā­dī­ya­mā­nāḥ pudgalā jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­dya­ne­ka­bhe­daṃ pra­ti­pa­dya­nte sa­kṛ­du­pa­bhu­ktā­nna­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ra­sa­ru­dhi­rā­di­va­t­.SAS-PS'91 §739āha, ukto mū­la­pra­kṛ­ti­ba­ndho ’­ṣṭa­vi­dhaḥ­. i­dā­nī­m u­tta­ra­pra­kṛ­ti­ba­ndho vaktavya ity ata āha —TA-PS'91 8.5pa­ñca­na­va­dvya­ṣṭā­viṃ­śa­ti­ca­tu­rdvi­ca­tvā­riṃ­śa­ddvi­pa­ñca­bhe­dā ya­thā­kra­ma­m || SAS-PS'91 §740dvi­tī­ya­gra­ha­ṇa­m iha ka­rta­vyaḥ­; dvitīya u­tta­ra­pra­kṛ­ti­ba­ndha evaṃ vikalpa iti? na ka­rta­vya­m­; pā­ri­śe­ṣyā­t siddheḥ. ādyo mū­la­pra­kṛ­ti­ba­ndho ’­ṣṭa­vi­ka­lpa uktaḥ. tataḥ pā­ri­śe­ṣyā­d ayam u­tta­ra­pra­kṛ­ti­vi­ka­lpa­vi­dhi­r bha­va­ti­. ‘­bhe­da­’ śabdaḥ pa­ñcā­di­bhi­r yathā kramam a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhya­te — pa­ñca­bhe­daṃ jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇī­yaṃ na­va­bhe­daṃ da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇī­yaṃ dvibhedaṃ ve­da­nī­yaṃ a­ṣṭā­viṃ­śa­ti­bhe­daṃ mo­ha­nī­yaṃ ca­tu­rbhe­da­m āyuḥ dvi­ca­tvā­riṃ­śa­dbhe­daṃ nāma dvibhedaṃ gotraṃ paṃ­ca­bhe­do ’­nta­rā­ya iti.SAS-PS'91 §741yadi jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇī­yaṃ paṃ­ca­bhe­daṃ ta­tpra­ti­pa­tti­r u­cya­tā­m ity ata āha —TA-PS'91 8.6ma­ti­śru­tā­va­dhi­ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­ke­va­lā­nā­m || SAS-PS'91 §742ma­tyā­dī­ni jñānāni vyā­khyā­tā­ni­. teṣām ā­vṛ­te­r ā­va­ra­ṇa­bhe­do bha­va­tī­ti paṃ­co­tta­ra­pra­kṛ­ta­yo ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­. atra codyate — a­bha­vya­sya ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­jñā­na­śa­ktiḥ ke­va­la­jñā­na­śa­kti­ś ca syād vā na vā. yadi syāt ta­syā­bha­vya­tvā­bhā­vaḥ­. atha nāsti ta­trā­va­ra­ṇa­dva­ya­ka­lpa­nā vya­rthe­ti­? ucyate — ā­de­śa­va­ca­nā­n na doṣaḥ. dra­vyā­rthā­de­śā­n ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­ke­va­la­jñā­na­śa­kti­saṃ­bha­vaḥ­. pa­ryā­yā­rthā­de­śā­t ta­ccha­ktya­bhā­vaḥ­. yady evaṃ bha­vyā­bha­vya­vi­ka­lpo no­pa­pa­dya­te­; u­bha­ya­tra ta­ccha­kti­sa­dbhā­vā­t­? na śa­kti­bhā­vā­bhā­vā­pe­kṣa­yā bha­vyā­bha­vya­vi­ka­lpa ity u­cya­te­. kutas tarhi? vya­kti­sa­dbhā­vā­sa­dbhā­vā­pe­kṣa­yā­. sa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­di­bhi­r vyaktir yasya bha­vi­ṣya­ti sa bhavyaḥ. yasya tu na bha­vi­ṣya­ti so ’bhavya iti. ka­na­ke­ta­ra­pā­ṣā­ṇa­va­t­.SAS-PS'91 §743āha, ukto jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇo­tta­ra­pra­kṛ­ti­vi­ka­lpaḥ­. idānīṃ da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇa­sya vaktavya ity ata āha —TA-PS'91 8.7ca­kṣu­ra­ca­kṣu­ra­va­dhi­ke­va­lā­nāṃ ni­drā­ni­drā­ni­drā­pra­ca­lā­pra­ca­lā­pra­ca­lā­styā­na­gṛ­ddha­ya­ś ca || SAS-PS'91 §744ca­kṣu­ra­ca­kṣu­ra­va­dhi­ke­va­lā­nā­m iti da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇā­pe­kṣa­yā bhe­da­ni­rde­śaḥ — ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇa­m a­ca­kṣu­rda­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇa­m a­va­dhi­da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇaṃ ke­va­la­da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇa­m iti. ma­da­khe­da­kla­ma­vi­no­da­nā­rthaḥ svāpo nidrā. tasyā upary upari vṛttir ni­drā­ni­drā­. yā kri­yā­tmā­naṃ pra­ca­la­ya­ti sā pracalā śo­ka­śra­ma­ma­dā­di­pra­bha­vā ā­sī­na­syā­pi ne­tra­gā­tra­vi­kri­yā­sū­ci­kā­. saiva punaḥ punar ā­va­rta­mā­nā pra­ca­lā­pra­ca­lā­. svapne yathā vī­rya­vi­śe­ṣā­vi­rbhā­vaḥ sā styā­na­gṛ­ddhiḥ­. styā­ya­te­r a­ne­kā­rtha­tvā­t svapnārtha iha gṛ­hya­te­, gṛddher api dīptiḥ. styāne svapne gṛddhyati dīpyate yad u­da­yā­d ātmā raudraṃ ba­hu­ka­rma karoti sā styā­na­gṛ­ddhiḥ­. iha ni­drā­di­bhi­r da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇaṃ sā­mā­nā­dhi­ka­ra­ṇye­nā­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­te — ni­drā­da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇa­m ni­drā­ni­drā­da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇa­m ity ādi.SAS-PS'91 §745tṛ­tī­ya­syāḥ pra­kṛ­te­r u­tta­ra­pra­kṛ­ti­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 8.8sa­da­sa­dve­dye || SAS-PS'91 §746yad u­da­yā­d de­vā­di­ga­ti­ṣu śa­rī­ra­mā­na­sa­su­kha­prā­pti­s tat sa­dve­dya­m­. praśastaṃ vedyaṃ sa­dve­dya­m iti. yat phalaṃ duḥkham a­ne­ka­vi­dhaṃ tad a­sa­dve­dya­m­. a­pra­śa­staṃ vedyam a­sa­dve­dya­m iti.SAS-PS'91 §747caturthyāḥ pra­kṛ­te­r u­tta­ra­pra­kṛ­ti­vi­ka­lpa­ni­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 8.9da­rśa­na­cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­nī­yā­ka­ṣā­ya­ka­ṣā­ya­ve­da­nī­yā­khyā­s tri­dvi­na­va­ṣo­ḍa­śa­bhe­dā­h sa­mya­ktva­mi­thyā­tva­ta­du­bha­yā­nya­ka­ṣā­ya­ka­ṣā­yau hā­sya­ra­tya­ra­ti­śo­ka­bha­ya­ju­gu­psā­strī­pu­nna­puṃ­sa­ka­ve­dā a­na­ntā­nu­ba­ndhya­pra­tyā­khyā­na­pra­tyā­khyā­na­saṃ­jva­la­na­vi­ka­lpā­ścai­ka­śaḥ kro­dha­mā­na­mā­yā­lo­bhāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §748da­rśa­nā­da­ya­ś catvāraḥ tryādayo ’pi. tatra ya­thā­saṃ­khye­na saṃbandho bhavati — da­rśa­na­mo­ha­nī­yaṃ tri­bhe­dha­m­, cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­nī­yaṃ dvi­bhe­da­m­, a­ka­ṣā­ya­ve­da­nī­yaṃ na­va­vi­dha­m­, ka­ṣā­ya­ve­da­nī­yaṃ ṣo­ḍa­śa­vi­dha­m iti.SAS-PS'91 §749tatra da­rśa­na­mo­ha­nī­yaṃ tri­bhe­dha­m — samyaktvaṃ mithyātvaṃ ta­du­bha­ya­m iti. tad bandhaṃ pratyekaṃ bhūtvā sa­tka­rmā­pe­kṣa­yā tridhā vya­va­ti­ṣṭha­te­. tatra ya­syo­da­yā­t sa­rva­jña­pra­ṇī­ta­mā­rga­pa­rā­ṅmu­kha­s ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­ddhā­na­ni­ru­tsu­ko hi­tā­hi­ta­vi­cā­rā­sa­ma­rtho mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭi­r bhavati tan mi­thyā­tva­m­. tad eva samyaktvaṃ śu­bha­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ni­ru­ddha­sva­ra­saṃ yad au­dā­sī­nye­nā­va­sthi­ta­m ātmanaḥ śraddhānaṃ na ni­ru­ṇa­ddhi­, tad ve­da­ya­mā­naḥ puruṣaḥ sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­r ity a­bhi­dhī­ya­te­. tad eva mithyātvaṃ pra­kṣā­la­na­vi­śe­ṣā­t kṣī­ṇā­kṣī­ṇa­ma­da­śa­kti­ko­dra­va­va­tsā­mi­śu­ddha­sva­ra­saṃ ta­du­bha­ya­m ity ā­khyā­ya­te sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­tva­m iti yā­va­t­. ya­syo­da­yā­d ātmano ’­rdha­śu­ddha­ma­da­ko­dra­vau­da­no­pa­yo­gā­pā­di­ta­mi­śra­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­va­du­bha­yā­tma­ko bhavati pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §750cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­nī­yaṃ dvidhā; a­ka­ṣā­ya­ka­ṣā­ya­bhe­dā­t­. īṣad arthe nañaḥ pra­yo­gā­d īṣat kaṣāyo ’­ka­ṣā­ya iti. a­ka­ṣā­ya­ve­da­nī­yaṃ na­va­vi­dha­m­. kutaḥ. hā­syā­di­bhe­dā­t­. ya­syo­da­yā­d dhā­syā­vi­rbhā­va­s tad dhā­sya­m­. yad u­da­yā­d de­śā­di­ṣv autsukyaṃ sā ratiḥ. a­ra­ti­s ta­dvi­pa­rī­tā­. yad vi­pā­kā­c chocanaṃ sa śokaḥ. yad u­da­yā­d u­dve­ga­s tad bha­ya­m­. yad u­da­yā­d ā­tma­do­ṣa­saṃ­va­ra­ṇaṃ pa­ra­do­ṣā­vi­ṣka­ra­ṇaṃ sā ju­gu­psā­. yad u­da­yā­t straiṇān bhāvān pra­ti­pa­dya­te sa strī­ve­daḥ­. ya­syo­da­yā­t pauṃsnān bhā­vā­nā­ska­nda­ti sa puṃ­ve­daḥ­. yad u­da­yā­n nā­puṃ­sa­kā­n bhāvān u­pa­vra­ja­ti sa na­puṃ­sa­ka­ve­daḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §751ka­ṣā­ya­ve­da­nī­yaṃ ṣo­ḍa­śa­vi­dha­m­. kutaḥ. a­na­ntā­nu­ba­ndhyā­di­vi­ka­lpā­t­. tad yathā — kaṣāyāḥ kro­dha­mā­na­mā­yā­lo­bhāḥ­. teṣām catasro ’vasthāḥ — a­na­ntā­nu­ba­ndhi­no ’­pra­tyā­khyā­nā­va­ra­ṇāḥ pra­tyā­khyā­nā­va­ra­ṇāḥ saṃ­jva­la­nā­ś ceti. a­na­nta­saṃ­sā­ra­kā­ra­ṇa­tvā­n mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­m a­na­nta­m­. ta­da­nu­ba­ndhi­no ’­na­ntā­nu­ba­ndhi­naḥ kro­dha­mā­na­mā­yā­lo­bhāḥ­. ya­du­da­yā­d de­śa­vi­ra­tiṃ saṃ­ya­mā­saṃ­ya­mā­khyā­m alpām api kartuṃ na śaknoti te de­śa­pra­tyā­khyā­na­m ā­vṛ­ṇva­nto ’­pra­tyā­khyā­nā­va­ra­ṇāḥ kro­dha­mā­na­mā­yā­lo­bhāḥ­. ya­du­da­yā­d viratiṃ kṛtsnāṃ saṃ­ya­mā­khyāṃ na śaknoti kartuṃ te kṛtsnaṃ pra­tyā­khyā­na­m ā­vṛ­ṇva­ntaḥ pra­tyā­khyā­nā­va­ra­ṇāḥ kro­dha­mā­na­mā­yā­lo­bhāḥ­. sa­me­kī­bhā­ve va­rta­te­. saṃ­ya­me­na sa­hā­va­sthā­nā­d e­kī­bhū­ya jvalanti saṃyamo vā jvalaty eṣu satsv apīti saṃ­jva­la­nāḥ kro­dha­mā­na­mā­yā­lo­bhāḥ­. ta ete sa­mu­di­tāḥ santaḥ ṣoḍaśa kaṣāyā bha­va­nti­.SAS-PS'91 §752mo­ha­nī­yā­na­nta­ro­dde­śa­bhā­ja āyuṣa u­tta­ra­pra­kṛ­ti­ni­rjñā­pa­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 8.10nā­ra­ka­tai­rya­gyo­na­mā­nu­ṣa­dai­vā­ni || SAS-PS'91 §753nā­ra­kā­di­ṣu bha­va­saṃ­ba­ndhe­nā­yu­ṣo vya­pa­de­śaḥ kri­ya­te­. na­ra­ke­ṣu bhavaṃ nā­ra­ka­m āyuḥ, ti­ra­gyo­ni­ṣu bhavaṃ tai­rya­gyo­na­m­, mā­nu­ṣe­ṣu bhavaṃ mā­nu­ṣa­m­, deveṣu bhavaṃ daivam iti. na­ra­ke­ṣu tī­vra­śī­to­ṣṇa­ve­da­ne­ṣu ya­nni­mi­ttaṃ dī­rgha­jī­va­naṃ ta­nnā­ra­ka­m­. evaṃ śeṣv api.SAS-PS'91 §754āyuś ca­tu­rvi­dhaṃ vyā­khyā­ta­m­. ta­da­na­nta­ra­m uddiṣṭaṃ yan nā­ma­ka­rma tad u­tta­ra­pra­kṛ­ti­ni­rṇa­yā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 8.11ga­ti­jā­ti­śa­rī­rā­ṅgo­pā­ṅga­ni­rmā­ṇa­baṃ­dha­na­saṃ­ghā­ta­saṃ­sthā­na­saṃ­ha­na­na­spa­rśa­ra­sa­gaṃ­dha­va­rṇā­nu­pū­rvyā­gu­ru­la­ghū­pa­ghā­ta­pa­ra­ghā­tā­ta­po­dyo­to­cchvā­sa­vi­hā­yo­ga­ta­yaḥ pra­tye­ka­śa­rī­ra­tra­sa­su­bha­ga­su­sva­ra­śu­bha­sū­kṣma­pa­ryā­pti­sthi­rā­de­ya­ya­śaḥ­kī­rti­se­ta­rā­ṇi tī­rtha­ka­ra­tvaṃ ca || SAS-PS'91 §755yad u­da­yā­tmā bha­vā­nta­raṃ gacchati sā gatiḥ. sā ca­rtu­rvi­dhā — na­ra­ka­ga­ti­s ti­rya­gga­ti­r ma­nu­ṣya­ga­ti­r de­va­ga­ti­ś ceti. yan nimitta ātmano nārako bhāvas tan na­ra­ka­ga­ti­nā­ma­. evaṃ śeṣv api yo­jya­m­. tāsu na­ra­kā­di­ga­ti­ṣv a­vya­bhi­cā­ri­ṇā sā­dṛ­śye­nai­kī­kṛ­to ’rthātmā jātiḥ. ta­nni­mi­ttaṃ jā­ti­nā­ma­. ta­tpa­ñca­vi­dha­m — e­ke­ndri­ya­jā­ti­nā­ma dvī­ndri­ya­jā­ti­nā­ma trī­ndri­ya­jā­ti­nā­ma ca­tu­ri­ndri­ya­jā­ti­nā­ma pa­ñce­ndri­ya­jā­ti­nā­ma ceti. yad u­da­yā­d ātmā e­ke­ndri­ya iti śabdyate tad e­ke­ndri­ya­jā­ti­nā­ma­. evaṃ śeṣv api yo­jya­m­. yad u­da­yā­d ātmanaḥ śa­rī­ra­ni­rvṛ­tti­s tac cha­rī­ra­nā­ma­. tat pa­ñca­vi­dha­m — au­dā­ri­ka­śa­rī­ra­nā­ma vai­kri­yi­ka­śa­rī­ra­nā­ma ā­hā­ra­ka­śa­rī­ra­nā­ma tai­ja­sa­śa­rī­ra­nā­ma kā­rma­ṇa­śa­rī­ra­nā­ma ceti. teṣāṃ viśeṣo vyā­khyā­taḥ­. yad u­da­yā­d ā­ṅgo­pā­ṅga­vi­ve­ka­s tad ā­ṅgo­pā­ṅga­nā­ma­. tat tri­vi­dha­m — au­dā­ri­ka­śa­rī­rā­ṅgo­pā­ṅga­nā­ma vai­kri­yi­ka­śa­rī­rā­ṅgo­pā­ṅga­nā­ma ā­hā­ra­ka­śa­rī­rā­ṅgo­pā­ṅga­nā­ma ceti. yan ni­mi­ttā­t pa­ri­ni­ṣpa­tti­s tan ni­rmā­ṇa­m­. tad dvividhaḥ — sthā­na­ni­rmā­ṇaṃ pra­mā­ṇa­ni­rmā­ṇaṃ ceti. ta­jjā­ti­nā­mo­da­yā­pe­kṣaṃ ca­kṣu­rā­dī­nāṃ sthānaṃ pramāṇaṃ ca ni­rva­rta­ya­ti­. ni­rmī­ya­te ’­ne­ne­ti ni­rmā­ṇa­m­. śa­rī­ra­na­ma­ka­rmo­da­ya­va­śā­d u­pā­ttā­nāṃ pu­dga­lā­nā­m a­nyo­nya­pra­de­śa­saṃ­śle­ṣa­ṇaṃ yato bhavati tad ba­ndha­na­nā­ma­. ya­du­da­yā­d au­dā­ri­kā­di­śa­rī­rā­ṇāṃ vi­va­ra­vi­ra­hi­tā­nyo ’­nya­pra­de­śā­nu­pra­ve­śe­na e­ka­tvā­pā­da­naṃ bhavati sa­tsaṃ­ghā­ta­nā­ma­. yad u­da­yā­d au­dā­ri­kā­di­sa­rī­rā­kṛ­ti­ni­rvṛ­tti­r bhavati tat saṃ­sthā­na­nā­ma­. tat ṣoḍhā vi­bha­jya­te — sa­ma­ca­tu­ra­sra­saṃ­sthā­na­nā­ma nya­gro­dha­pa­ri­ma­ṇḍa­la­saṃ­sthā­na­nā­ma svā­ti­saṃ­sthā­na­nā­ma ku­bja­saṃ­sthā­na­nā­ma vā­ma­na­saṃ­sthā­na­nā­ma hu­ṇḍa­saṃ­sthā­na­nā­ma ceti. ya­syo­da­yā­t a­sthi­ba­ndha­na­vi­śe­ṣo bhavati ta­tsaṃ­ha­na­na­nā­ma­. tat ṣa­ḍvi­dha­m — va­jra­rṣa­bha­nā­rā­ca­saṃ­ha­na­na­nā­ma va­jra­nā­rā­ca­saṃ­ha­na­na­nā­ma nā­rā­ca­saṃ­ha­na­na­nā­ma a­rdha­nā­rā­ca­saṃ­ha­na­na­nā­ma kī­li­kā­saṃ­ha­na­na­nā­ma a­saṃ­prā­ptā­sṛ­pā­ṭi­kā­saṃ­ha­na­na­nā­ma ceti. ya­syo­da­yā­t spa­rśa­prā­du­rbhā­va­s tat spa­rśa­nā­ma­. tad a­ṣṭa­vi­dha­m — ka­rka­śa­nā­ma mṛ­du­nā­ma gu­ru­nā­ma la­ghu­nā­ma sni­gdha­nā­ma rū­kṣa­nā­ma śī­ta­nā­ma u­ṣṇa­nā­ma ceti. yan nimitto ra­sa­vi­ka­lpa­s tad ra­sa­nā­ma­. tat pa­ñca­vi­dha­m — ti­kta­nā­ma ka­ṭu­ka­nā­ma ka­ṣā­ya­nā­ma ā­mla­nā­ma ma­dhu­ra­nā­ma ceti. yad u­da­ya­pra­bha­vo gandhas tad ga­ndha­nā­ma­. tad dvi­vi­dha­m — su­ra­bhi­ga­ndha­nā­ma a­su­ra­bhi­ga­ndha­nā­ma ceti. yad dhetuko va­rṇa­vi­bhā­ga­s tad va­rṇa­nā­ma­. tat paṃ­ca­vi­dha­m — kṛ­ṣṇa­va­rṇa­nā­ma nī­la­va­rṇa­nā­ma ra­kta­va­rṇa­nā­ma hā­ri­dra­va­ṛ­na­nā­ma śu­kla­va­rṇa­nā­ma ceti. pū­rva­śa­rī­rā­kā­rā­vi­nā­śo ya­syo­da­yā­d bhavati tad ā­nu­pū­rvya­nā­ma­. tac ca­tu­rvi­dha­m — na­ra­ka­ga­ti­prā­yo­gyā­nu­pū­rvya­nā­ma ti­rya­gga­ti­prā­yo­gyā­nu­pū­rvya­nā­ma ma­nu­ṣya­ga­ti­prā­yo­gyā­nu­pū­rvya­nā­ma de­va­ga­ti­prā­yo­gyā­nu­pū­rvya­nā­ma ceti. ya­syo­da­yā­d a­yaḥ­pi­ṇḍa­va­d gu­ru­tvā­n nādhaḥ patati na cā­rka­tū­la­va­lla­ghu­tvā­d ūrdhvaṃ gacchati tad gu­ru­la­ghu­nā­ma­. ya­syo­da­yā­t sva­yaṃ­kṛ­to­dba­ndha­na­ma­ru­pra­pa­ta­nā­di­ni­mi­tta u­pa­ghā­to bhavati tad u­pa­ghā­ta­nā­ma­. ya­nni­mi­ttaḥ pa­ra­śa­strā­de­r vyā­ghā­ta­s tat pa­ra­ghā­ta­nā­ma­. ya­du­da­yā­n ni­rvṛ­tta­m ā­ta­pa­naṃ ta­dā­ta­pa­na­ma­. ta­dā­di­tye va­rta­te­. yan ni­mi­tta­m u­dyo­ta­na­naṃ tad u­dyo­ta­nā­ma­. tac ca­ndra­kha­dyo­tā­di­ṣu va­rta­te­. ya­ddhe­tu­r u­cchvā­sa­s tad u­cchvā­sa­nā­ma­. vihāya ā­kā­śa­m­. tatra ga­ti­ni­rva­rta­kaṃ tad vi­hā­yo­ga­ti­nā­ma­. tad dvi­vi­dha­m — pra­śa­stā­pra­śa­sta­bhe­dā­t­. śa­rī­ra­nā­ma­ka­rmo­da­yā­n ni­rva­rtya­mā­naṃ śa­rī­ra­m e­kā­tmo­pa­bho­ga­kā­ra­ṇaṃ yato bhavati tat pra­tye­ka­śa­rī­ra­nā­ma­. ba­hū­nā­m ā­tma­nā­m u­pa­bho­ga­he­tu­tve­na sā­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ śarīraṃ yato bhavati tat sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­śa­rī­ra­nā­ma­. ya­du­da­yā­d dvī­ndri­yā­di­ṣu janma tat tra­sa­nā­ma­. ya­nni­mi­tta e­ke­ndri­ye­ṣu prā­du­rbhā­va­s tat sthā­va­ra­nā­ma­. ya­du­da­yā­d a­nya­prī­ti­pra­bha­va­s tat su­bha­ga­nā­ma­. ya­du­da­yā­d rū­pā­di­gu­ṇo­pe­to ’py a­prī­ti­ka­ra­s tad du­rbha­ga­nā­ma­. ya­nni­mi­ttaṃ ma­no­jña­sva­ra­ni­rva­rta­naṃ tat su­sva­ra­nā­ma­. ta­dvi­pa­rī­taṃ duḥ­sva­ra­nā­ma­. yad u­da­yā­d ra­ma­ṇī­ya­tvaṃ tac chu­bha­nā­ma­. ta­dvi­pa­rī­taṃ a­śu­bha­nā­ma­. sū­kṣma­śa­rī­ra­ni­rva­rta­kaṃ sū­kṣma­nā­ma­. a­nya­bā­dhā­ka­ra­śa­rī­ra­kā­ra­ṇaṃ bā­da­ra­nā­ma­. ya­du­da­yā­d ā­hā­rā­di­pa­ryā­pti­ni­rvṛ­ttiḥ tat pa­ryā­pti­nā­ma­. tat ṣa­ḍvi­dha­m — ā­hā­ra­pa­ryā­pti­nā­ma śa­rī­ra­pa­ryā­pti­nā­ma i­ndri­ya­pa­ryā­pti­nā­ma prā­ṇā­pa­na­pa­ryā­pti­nā­ma bhā­ṣā­pa­ryā­pti­nā­ma ma­naḥ­pa­ryā­pti­nā­ma ceti. ṣa­ḍvi­dha­pa­ryā­ptya­bhā­va­he­tu­r a­pa­ryā­pti­nā­ma­. sthi­ra­bhā­va­sya ni­rva­rta­kaṃ sthi­ra­nā­ma­. ta­dvi­pa­rī­ta­m a­sthi­ra­nā­ma­. pra­bho­pe­ta­śa­rī­ra­kā­ra­ṇa­m ā­de­ya­nā­ma­. ni­ṣpra­bha­śa­rī­ra­kā­ra­ṇa­m a­nā­de­ya­nā­ma­. pu­ṇya­gu­ṇa­khyā­pa­na­kā­ra­ṇaṃ ya­śaḥ­kī­rti­nā­ma­. ta­tpra­tya­nī­ka­pha­la­m a­ya­śaḥ­kī­rti­nā­ma­. ā­rha­ntya­kā­ra­ṇaṃ tī­rtha­ka­ra­tva­nā­ma­.SAS-PS'91 §756ukto nā­ma­ka­rma­ṇa u­tta­ra­pra­kṛ­ti­bhe­daḥ­. ta­da­na­nta­ro­dde­śa­bhā­jo gotrasya pra­kṛ­ti­bhe­do vyā­khyā­ya­te —TA-PS'91 8.12u­ccai­rnī­cai­ś ca || SAS-PS'91 §757gotraṃ dvi­vi­dha­m — u­ccai­rgo­traṃ nī­cai­rgo­tra­m iti. ya­syo­da­yā­l lo­ka­pū­ji­te­ṣu kuleṣu janma tac u­ccai­rgo­tra­m­. ya­du­da­yā­d ga­rhi­te­ṣu kuleṣu janma tan nī­cai­rgo­tra­m­.SAS-PS'91 §758aṣṭamyāḥ ka­rma­pra­kṛ­te­r u­tta­ra­pra­kṛ­ti­ni­rde­śā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 8.13dā­na­lā­bha­bho­go­pa­bho­ga­vī­ryā­ṇā­m || SAS-PS'91 §759a­nta­rā­yā­pe­kṣa­yā bhe­da­ni­rde­śaḥ kriyate — dā­na­syā­nta­rā­yo lo­bha­syā­nta­rā­ya ity ādi. dā­nā­di­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vyā­ghā­ta­he­tu­tvā­t tad vya­pa­de­śaḥ­. ya­du­da­yā­d dā­tu­kā­mo ’pi na pra­ya­ccha­ti­, la­bdhu­kā­mo ’pi na la­bha­te­, bhoktum icchann api na bhuṅkte, u­pa­bho­ktu­m a­bhi­vā­ñcha­nn api no­pa­bhu­ṅkte­, u­tsa­hi­tu­kā­mo ’pi no­tsa­ha­te ta ete pa­ñcā­nta­rā­ya­sya bhedāḥ.SAS-PS'91 §760vyākhyātāḥ pra­kṛ­ti­ba­ndha­vi­ka­lpāḥ­. idānīṃ sthi­ti­ba­ndha­vi­ka­lpo va­kta­vyaḥ­. sā sthitir dvividhā — utkṛṣṭā jaghanyā ca. tatra yāsāṃ ka­rma­pra­kṛ­tī­ṇā­m utkṛṣṭā sthitiḥ samānā ta­nni­rde­śā­rtha­m ucyate —TA-PS'91 8.14ā­di­ta­s ti­sṛ­ṇā­m a­nta­rā­ya­sya ca triṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­ma­ko­ṭī­ko­ṭyaḥ parā sthitiḥ || SAS-PS'91 §761madhye ’nte vā ti­sṛ­ṇā­m grahaṇaṃ mābhūd iti ‘­ā­di­taḥ­’ ity u­cya­te­. ‘­a­nta­rā­ya­sya­’ iti vacanaṃ vya­va­hi­ta­gra­ha­ṇā­rtha­m­. sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­m u­kta­pa­ri­mā­ṇa­m­. koṭīṇāṃ koṭyaḥ ko­ṭī­ko­ṭyaḥ­. para u­tkṛ­ṣṭe­ty arthaḥ. etad uktaṃ bhavati — jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇa­ve­da­nī­yā­nta­rā­yā­ṇā­m utkṛṣṭā sthitis triṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­ma­ko­ṭī­ko­ṭya iti. sā kasya bha­va­ti­? mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭeḥ saṃjñinaḥ paṃ­ce­ndri­ya­sya pa­rya­pti­ka­sya­. a­nye­ṣā­m ā­ga­mā­t saṃ­pra­tya­yaḥ ka­rta­vyaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §762mo­ha­nī­ya­syo­tkṛ­ṣṭa­sthi­ti­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 8.15sa­pta­ti­r mo­ha­nī­ya­sya || SAS-PS'91 §763‘­sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­ko­ṭī­ko­ṭyaḥ parā sthitiḥ’ ity a­nu­va­rta­te­. iyam api parā sthitir mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭeḥ saṃjñinaḥ paṃ­ce­ndri­ya­sya pa­ryā­pta­ka­syā­va­se­yā­. i­ta­re­ṣāṃ ya­thā­ga­ma­m a­va­ga­maḥ ka­rta­vyaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §764nā­ma­go­tra­yo­r u­tkṛ­ṣṭa­sthi­ti­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 8.16viṃ­śa­ti­r nā­ma­go­tra­yoḥ || SAS-PS'91 §765‘­sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­ko­ṭī­ko­ṭyaḥ para sthitiḥ’ ity a­nu­va­rta­te­. iyam api utkṛṣṭā sthitir mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭeḥ saṃ­jñi­paṃ­ce­ndri­ya­pa­ryā­pta­ka­sya­. i­ta­re­ṣāṃ ya­thā­ga­ma­m a­va­bo­ddha­vyā­.SAS-PS'91 §766a­thā­yu­ṣaḥ kotkṛṣṭā sthitir ity ucyate —TA-PS'91 8.17tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­mā­ṇy āyuṣaḥ || SAS-PS'91 §767punaḥ ‘­sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­’ grahaṇaṃ ko­ṭī­ko­ṭī­ni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m­. ‘parā sthitiḥ’ ity a­nu­va­rta­te­. iyam api pū­vo­kta­syai­va­. śe­ṣā­ṇā­m ā­ga­ma­to ’­va­se­yā­.SAS-PS'91 §768u­kto­tkṛ­ṣṭā sthitiḥ. idānīṃ jaghanyā sthitir va­kta­vyā­. tatra sa­mā­na­ja­gha­nya­sthi­tīḥ paṃca pra­kṛ­tī­r a­va­sthā­pya tisṛṇāṃ ja­gha­nya­sthi­ti­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rthaṃ sū­tra­dva­ya­m u­pa­na­sya­te la­ghva­rtha­m —TA-PS'91 8.18aparā dvādaśa muhūrtā ve­da­nī­ya­sya || SAS-PS'91 §769aparā jaghanyā ity arthaḥ. ve­da­nī­ya­sya dvādaśa mu­hū­rtāḥ­.TA-PS'91 8.19nā­ma­go­tra­yo­r aṣṭau || SAS-PS'91 §770‘­mu­hū­rtā­’ ity a­nu­va­rta­te­. ‘­a­pa­rā sthitiḥ’ iti ca.SAS-PS'91 §771a­va­sthā­pi­ta­pra­kṛ­ti­ja­gha­nya­sthi­ti­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 8.20śe­ṣā­ṇā­m a­nta­rmu­hū­rtā || SAS-PS'91 §772śe­ṣā­ṇā­m pañcānāṃ pra­kṛ­tī­nā­m a­nta­rmu­hū­rtā­pa­rā sthitiḥ. jñā­na­da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇā­nta­rā­yā­ṇāṃ jaghanyā sthitiḥ sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­ye­, mo­ha­nī­ya­sya a­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­ra­sāṃ­pa­rā­ye­. āyuṣaḥ saṃ­khye­ya­va­rṣā­yu­ṣṣu tiryakṣu ma­nu­ṣye­ṣu ca.SAS-PS'91 §773āha, ubhayī sthitir a­bhi­hi­tā­. jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­dī­nā­m a­thā­nu­bha­vaḥ kiṃ lakṣaṇa ity ata āha —TA-PS'91 8.21vipāko ’­nu­bha­vaḥ || SAS-PS'91 §774viśiṣṭo nā­nā­vi­dho vā pāko vi­pā­kaḥ­. pu­ṛ­vo­kta­ka­ṣā­ya­tī­vra­ma­ndā­di­bhā­vā­sra­va­vi­śe­ṣā­d viśiṣṭaḥ pāko vi­pā­kaḥ­. athavā dra­vya­kṣe­tra­kā­la­bha­va­bhā­va­la­kṣa­ṇa­ni­mi­tta­bhe­da­ja­ni­ta­vai­śva­rū­pyo nā­nā­vi­dhaḥ pāko vi­pā­kaḥ­. asāv a­nu­bha­va ity ā­khyā­ya­te­. śu­bha­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­nāṃ pra­ka­rṣa­bhā­vā­c chu­bha­pra­kṛ­tī­nāṃ prakṛṣṭo ’­nu­bha­vaḥ a­śu­bha­pra­kṛ­tī­nāṃ ni­kṛ­ṣṭaḥ­. a­śu­bha­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­nāṃ pra­ka­rṣa­bhā­vā­d a­śu­bha­pra­kṛ­tī­nāṃ prakṛṣṭo ’­nu­bha­vaḥ śu­bha­pra­kṛ­tī­nāṃ ni­kṛ­ṣṭaḥ­. sa evaṃ pra­tya­ya­va­śā­d upātto ’­nu­bha­vo dvividhā pra­va­rta­te sva­mu­khe­na pa­ra­mu­khe­na ca. sarvāsāṃ mū­la­pra­kṛ­tī­nāṃ sva­mu­khe­nai­vā­nu­bha­vaḥ­. u­tta­ra­pra­kṛ­tī­nāṃ tu­lya­jā­tī­yā­nāṃ pa­ra­mu­khe­nā­pi bhavati ā­yu­rda­rśa­na­cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­va­rjā­nā­m­. na hi na­ra­kā­yu­rmu­khe­na ti­rya­gā­yu­rma­nu­ṣyā­yu­r vā vi­pa­cya­te­. nāpi da­rśa­na­mo­ha­ś cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­mu­khe­na­, cā­ri­tra­mo­ho vā da­rśa­na­mo­ha­mu­khe­na­.SAS-PS'91 §775āha a­bhyu­pe­maḥ prā­gu­pa­ci­ta­nā­nā­pra­kā­ra­ka­rma­vi­pā­ko ’­nu­bha­vaḥ­. idaṃ tu na vi­jā­nī­maḥ kim ayam pra­saṃ­khyā­to ’­pra­saṃ­khyā­taḥ­? ity a­tro­cya­te pra­saṃ­khyā­to ’­nu­bhū­ya­ta iti brū­ma­he­. kutaḥ? yataḥ —TA-PS'91 8.22sa ya­thā­nā­ma || SAS-PS'91 §776jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­sya phalaṃ jñā­nā­bhā­vo da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇa­syā­pi phalaṃ da­rśa­na­śa­ktyu­pa­ro­dha ity evam ādy a­nva­rtha­saṃ­jñā­ni­rde­śā­t sarvāsāṃ ka­rma­pra­kṛ­tī­nāṃ sa­vi­ka­lpā­nā­m a­nu­bha­va­saṃ­pra­tya­yo jā­ya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §777āha, yadi vipāko ’­nu­bha­vaḥ pra­ti­jñā­ya­te­, ta­tka­rmā­nu­bhū­taṃ sat, kim ā­bha­ra­ṇa­va­da­va­ti­ṣṭha­te ā­ho­svi­n ni­ṣpī­ta­sā­raṃ pra­cya­va­te­? ity a­tro­cya­te —TA-PS'91 8.23tataś ca nirjarā || SAS-PS'91 §778pī­ḍā­nu­gra­hā­v ātmane pra­dā­yā­bhya­va­hṛ­ṭau­da­nā­di­vi­kā­ra­va­tpū­rva­sthi­ti­kṣa­yā­d a­va­sthā­nā­bhā­vā­t karmaṇo ni­vṛ­tti­r ni­rja­rā­. sā dvi­pra­kā­rā — vi­pā­ka­jā itarā ca. tatra ca­tu­rga­tā­v a­ne­ka­jā­ti­vi­śe­ṣā­va­ghū­rṇi­te saṃ­sā­ra­ma­hā­rṇa­ve ciraṃ pa­ri­bhra­ma­taḥ śu­bhā­śu­bha­sya karmaṇaḥ krameṇa pa­ri­pā­ka­kā­la­prā­pta­syā­nu­bha­vo­da­yā­va­li­sro­to ’­nu­pra­va­vi­ṣṭa­syā­ra­bdha­pha­la­sya yā nivṛttiḥ sā vi­pā­ka­jā ni­rja­rā­. ya­tka­rmā­prā­pta­vi­pā­ka­kā­la­m au­pa­kra­mi­ka­kri­yā­vi­śe­ṣa­sā­ma­rthyā­d a­nu­dī­rṇaṃ balād u­dī­ryo­da­yā­va­liṃ praveśya vedyate ā­mra­pa­na­sā­di­pā­ka­va­t sā a­vi­pā­ka­jā ni­rja­rā­. ’ca’ śabdo ni­mi­ttā­nta­ra­sa­mu­cca­yā­rthaḥ­. ‘­ta­pa­sā nirjarā ca’ iti vakṣyate tataś ca bhavati a­nya­ta­ś ceti sūtrārtho yo­ji­taḥ­. kim artham iha ni­rja­rā­ni­rde­śaḥ kri­ya­te­, saṃ­va­rā­t parā ni­rde­ṣṭa­vyā u­dde­śa­va­t­? la­ghva­rtha­m iha va­ca­na­m­. tatra hi pāṭhe ‘­vi­pā­ko ’­nu­bha­vaḥ­’ iti punar a­nu­vā­daḥ kartavyaḥ syāt.SAS-PS'91 §779āha a­bhi­hi­to ’­nu­bha­va­ba­ndhaḥ­. idānīṃ pra­de­śa­ba­ndho va­kta­vyaḥ­. tasmiṃś ca vaktavye sati ime ni­rde­ṣṭa­vyāḥ — kiṃ hetavaḥ kadā kutaḥ kiṃ svabhāvāḥ kasmin kiṃ pa­ri­mā­ṇa­ś ceti? ta­da­rtha­m idaṃ krameṇa pa­ri­gṛ­hī­ta­pra­śnā­pe­kṣa­bhe­daṃ sūtraṃ pra­ṇī­ya­te —TA-PS'91 8.24nā­ma­pra­tya­yāḥ sarvato yo­ga­vi­śe­ṣā­t sū­kṣmai­ka­kṣe­trā­va­gā­ha­sthi­tāḥ sa­rvā­tma­pra­de­śe­ṣv a­na­ntā­na­nta­pra­de­śāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §780nāmnaḥ pratyayā nā­ma­pra­tya­yā­h ‘­nā­ma­’ iti sarvāḥ ka­rma­pra­kṛ­ta­yo ’­bhi­dhī­ya­nte­; ‘sa ya­thā­nā­ma­’ iti va­ca­nā­t­. anena he­tu­bhā­va uktaḥ. sarveṣu bhaveṣu sarvataḥ ‘­dṛ­śya­nte anyato ’pi’ iti tasi kṛte sa­rva­taḥ­. anena kā­lo­pā­dā­naṃ iti kṛ­ta­m­. e­kai­ka­sya hi jī­va­syā­ti­krā­ntā anantā bhavā ā­gā­mi­naḥ saṃkhyeyā a­saṃ­khye­yā a­na­ntā­na­ntā vā bha­va­ntī­ti­. yo­ga­vi­śe­ṣā­n ni­mi­ttā­t ka­rma­bhā­ve­na pudgalā ā­dī­ya­nta iti ni­mi­tta­vi­śe­ṣa­ni­rde­śaḥ kṛto bha­va­ti­. ‘­sū­kṣma­’ ā­di­gra­ha­ṇaṃ ka­rma­gra­ha­ṇa­yo­gya­pu­dga­la­sva­bhā­vā­nu­va­rta­nā­rtha­m­, gra­ha­ṇa­yo­gyāḥ pudgalāḥ sūkṣmā na sthūlā iti. ‘­e­ka­kṣe­trā­va­gā­ha­’ vacanaṃ kṣe­trā­nta­ra­ni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m­. ‘­sthi­tāḥ­’ iti vacanaṃ kri­yā­nta­ra­ni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m­, sthitā na gacchanta iti. ‘­sa­rvā­tma­pra­de­śe­ṣu­’ iti va­ca­na­m ā­dhā­ra­ni­rde­śā­rthaṃ nai­ka­pra­de­śā­di­ṣu ka­rma­pra­de­śā va­rta­nte­. kva tarhi? ūrdhvam adhas tiryak ca sarveṣv ā­tma­pra­de­śe­ṣu vyāpya sthitā iti. ‘­a­na­ntā­na­nta­pra­de­śa­’ vacanaṃ pa­ri­mā­ṇā­nta­ra­vya­po­hā­rtha­m­, na saṃkhyeyā na cā­saṃ­khye­yā nāpy anantā iti. te khalu pu­dga­la­ska­ndhā a­bha­vyā­na­nta­gu­ṇāḥ si­ddhā­na­nta­bhā­ga­pra­mi­ta­pra­de­śā gha­nā­ṅgu­la­syā­saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ga­kṣe­trā­va­gā­hi­na e­ka­dvi­tri­ca­tuḥ­saṃ­khye­ya­sa­ma­ya­sthi­ti­kāḥ pa­ñca­va­rṇa­pa­ñca­ra­sa­-­dvi­ga­ndha­-­ca­tuḥ­spa­rśa­sva­bhā­vā a­ṣṭa­vi­dha­ka­rma­pra­kṛ­ti­yo­gyā yo­ga­va­śā­d ā­tma­nā­tma­sā­t kri­ya­nte­. iti pra­de­śa­-­ba­ndhaḥ sa­mā­sa­to ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §781āha, ba­ndha­pa­dā­rthā­nta­raṃ pu­ṇya­pā­po­pa­saṃ­khyā­naṃ coditaṃ tadbandhe ’­nta­rbhū­ta­m iti pra­tyā­khyā­ta­m­. tatredaṃ vaktavyaṃ ko ’tra pu­ṇya­ba­ndhaḥ kaḥ pā­pa­ba­ndha iti. tatra pu­ṇya­pra­kṛ­ti­pa­ri­ga­ṇa­nā­rtha­m idam ā­ra­bhya­te —TA-PS'91 8.25sa­dve­dya­śu­bhā­yu­rnā­ma­go­trā­ṇi puṇyam || SAS-PS'91 §782śubhaṃ pra­śa­sta­m iti yā­va­t­. ta­du­tta­raiḥ pra­tye­ka­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­te śubham āyuḥ śubhaṃ nāma śubhaṃ gotram iti. śu­bhā­yu­s tritayaṃ ti­rya­gā­yu­r ma­nu­ṣyā­yu­r de­vā­yu­r iti. śu­bha­nā­ma sa­pta­triṃ­śa­d vi­ka­lpa­m­. tad yathā — ma­nu­ṣya­ga­ti­r de­va­ga­tiḥ paṃ­ce­ndri­ya­jā­ti paṃca śa­rī­rā­ṇi trīṇy a­ṅgo­pā­ṅgā­ni sa­ma­ca­tu­ra­sra­saṃ­sthā­naṃ va­jra­rṣa­bha­nā­rā­ca­saṃ­ha­na­naṃ pra­śa­sta­va­rṇa­ra­sa­ga­ndha­spa­rśā ma­nu­ṣya­de­va­ga­tyā­nu­pū­rvya­dva­ya­m a­gu­ru­la­ghu­pa­ra­ghā­to­cchvā­sā­ta­po­dyo­ta­pra­śa­sta­vi­hā­yo­ga­ta­ya­s tra­sa­bā­da­ra­pa­ryā­pti­pra­tye­ka­śa­rī­ra­sthi­ra­śu­bha­su­bha­ga­su­sva­rā­de­ya­ya­śaḥ­kī­rta­yo nirmāṇaṃ tī­rtha­ka­ra­nā­ma ceti. śubham ekam u­ccai­rgo­traṃ­, sa­dve­dya­m iti. etā dvā­ca­tvā­riṃ­śa­tpra­kṛ­ta­yaḥ ‘­pu­ṇya­’ saṃjñāḥ.TA-PS'91 8.26ato ’nyat pāpam || SAS-PS'91 §783asmat pu­ṇya­saṃ­jñi­ka­rma­pra­kṛ­ti­sa­mū­hā­d anyat karma ‘­pā­pa­m­’ ity u­cya­te­. tad dvya­śī­ti­vi­dha­m­. tad yathā — jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­sya pra­kṛ­ta­yaḥ paṃca da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇa­sya nava mo­ha­nī­ya­sya ṣa­ḍviṃ­śa­tiḥ paṃ­cā­nta­rā­ya­sya na­ra­ka­ga­ti­ti­rya­gga­tī catasro jātayaḥ paṃca saṃ­sthā­nā­ni paṃca saṃ­ha­na­nā­nya­pra­śa­sta­va­rṇa­ra­sa­ga­ndha­spa­rśā na­ra­ka­ga­ti­ti­rya­gga­tyā­nu­pū­rvya­dva­ya­m u­pa­ghā­tā­pra­śa­sta­vi­hā­yo­ga­ti­sthā­va­ra­sū­kṣmā­pa­ryā­pti­sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­śa­rī­rā­sthi­rā­śu­bha­du­rbha­ga­duḥ­sva­rā­nā­de­yā­ya­śaḥ­kī­rta­ya­ś ceti nā­ma­kṛ­ta­ya­ś ca­tu­striṃ­śa­t­. asad vedyaṃ na­ra­kā­yu­r nī­cai­rgo­tra­m iti. evaṃ vyākhyātaḥ sa­pra­pa­ñco ba­ndha­pa­dā­rthaḥ­. a­va­dhi­ma­naḥ­pa­rya­ya­ke­va­la­jñā­na­pra­tya­kṣa­pra­mā­ṇa­ga­mya­s ta­du­pa­di­ṣṭā­ga­mā­nu­me­yaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §784ba­ndha­pa­dā­rtho ni­rdi­ṣṭaḥ­. idānīṃ ta­da­nta­ro­dde­śa­bhā­jaḥ saṃ­va­ra­sya nirdeśaḥ prā­pta­kā­la ity ata idam āha —TA-PS'91 9.1ā­sra­va­ni­ro­dhaḥ saṃvaraḥ || SAS-PS'91 §785a­bhi­na­va­ka­rmā­dā­na­he­tu­r āsravo vyā­khyā­taḥ­. tasya nirodhaḥ saṃvara ity u­cya­te­. sa dvividho bhā­va­saṃ­va­ro dra­vya­saṃ­va­ra­ś ceti. tatra saṃ­sā­ra­ni­mi­tta­kri­yā­ni­vṛ­tti­r bhā­va­saṃ­va­raḥ­. ta­nni­ro­dhe ta­tpū­rva­ka­rma­pu­dga­lā­dā­na­vi­cche­do dra­vya­saṃ­va­raḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §786idaṃ vi­cā­rya­te — kasmin gu­ṇa­sthā­ne kasya saṃvara iti? atra ucyate — mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­ka­rmo­da­ya­va­śī­kṛ­ta ātmā mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭiḥ­. tatra mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­prā­dhā­nye­na yatkarma ā­sra­va­ti ta­nni­ro­dhā­c cheṣe sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­dau ta­tsaṃ­va­ro bha­va­ti­. kiṃ punas tat? mi­thyā­tva­na­puṃ­sa­ka­ve­da­na­ra­kā­yu­r na­ra­ka­ga­tye­ka­dvi­tri­ca­tu­ri­ndri­ya­jā­ti­hu­ṇḍa­saṃ­sthā­nā­saṃ­prā­ptā­sṛ­pā­ṭi­kā­saṃ­ha­na­na­na­ra­ka­ga­ti­prā­yo­gyā­nu­pū­rvyā­ta­pa­sthā­va­ra­sū­kṣmā­pa­ryā­pta­ka­sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­śa­rī­ra­saṃ­jña­ka­ṣo­ḍa­śa­pra­kṛ­ti­la­kṣa­ṇa­m­.SAS-PS'91 §787a­saṃ­ya­ma­s tri­vi­dhaḥ­; a­na­ntā­nu­ba­ndhya­pra­tyā­khyā­na­pra­tyā­khyā­no­da­ya­vi­ka­lpā­t­. ta­tpra­tya­ya­sya ka­rma­ṇa­s ta­da­bhā­ve saṃvaro ’­va­se­yaḥ­. tad yathā — ni­drā­ni­drā­pra­ca­lā­pra­ca­lā­styā­na­gṛ­ddhya­na­ntā­nu­ba­ndhi­kro­dha­mā­na­mā­yā­lo­bha­strī­ve­da­ti­rya­gā­yu­sti­rya­gga­ti­ca­tuḥ­-­saṃ­sthā­na­ca­tuḥ­saṃ­ha­na­na­ti­rya­gga­ti­prā­yo­gyā­nu­pū­rvyo­dyo­tā­pra­śa­sta­vi­hā­yo­ga­ti­du­rbha­ga­duḥ­sva­rā­nā­de­ya­nī­cai­rgo­tra­saṃ­jñi­kā­nāṃ pa­ñca­viṃ­śa­ti­pra­kṛ­tī­nā­m a­na­ntā­nu­ba­ndhi­ka­ṣā­yo­da­ya­kṛ­tā­saṃ­ya­ma­pra­dhā­nā­sra­vā­ṇā­m e­ke­ndri­yā­da­yaḥ sā­sā­da­na­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭya­ntā ba­ndha­kāḥ­. ta­da­bhā­ve tāsām u­tta­ra­tra saṃ­va­raḥ­. a­pra­tyā­khyā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kro­dha­mā­na­mā­yā­lo­bha­ma­nu­ṣyā­yu­rma­nu­ṣya­ga­tyau­dā­ri­ka­śa­rī­ra­ta­da­ṅgo­pā­ṅga­va­jra­rṣa­bha­nā­rā­ca­saṃ­ha­na­na­ma­nu­ṣya­ga­ti­prā­yo­gyā­nu­pū­rvya­nā­mnā daśānāṃ pra­kṛ­tī­nā­m a­pra­tyā­khyā­na­ka­ṣā­yo­da­ya­kṛ­tā­saṃ­ya­ma­he­tu­kā­nā­m e­ke­ndri­yā­da­yo ’­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭya­ntā ba­ndha­kāḥ­. ta­da­bhā­vā­d ūrdhvaṃ tāsāṃ saṃ­va­raḥ­. sa­mya­ṅmi­thyā­tva­gu­ṇe­nā­yu­r na ba­dhya­te­. pra­tyā­khyā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kro­dha­mā­na­mā­yā­lo­bhā­nāṃ ca­ta­sṛ­ṇāṃ pra­kṛ­tī­nāṃ pra­tyā­khyā­na­ka­ṣā­yo­da­ya­kā­ra­ṇā­saṃ­ya­mā­sra­vā­ṇā­m e­ke­ndri­ya­pra­bhṛ­ta­yaḥ saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tā­va­sā­nā ba­ndha­kāḥ­. ta­da­bhā­vā­d u­pa­ri­ṣṭā­t tāsāṃ saṃ­va­raḥ­. pra­mā­do­pa­nī­ta­sya ta­da­bhā­ve ni­ro­dhaḥ­. pra­mā­de­no­pa­nī­ta­sya karmaṇaḥ pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tā­d ūrdhvaṃ ta­da­bhā­vā­n nirodhaḥ pra­tye­ta­vyaḥ­. kiṃ punas tat. a­sa­dve­dyā­ra­ti­śo­kā­sthi­rā­śu­bhā­ya­śaḥ­kī­rti­vi­ka­lpa­m­. de­vā­yu­rba­ndhā­ra­mbha­sya pramāda eva hetur a­pra­mā­do ’pi tat pra­tyā­sa­nnaḥ­. tadūrdhvaṃ tasya saṃ­va­raḥ­. kaṣāya e­vā­sra­vo yasya karmaṇo na pra­mā­dā­diḥ tasya ta­nni­ro­dhe nirāso ’­va­se­yaḥ­. sa ca kaṣāyaḥ pra­mā­dā­di­vi­ra­hi­ta­s tī­vra­ma­dhya­ma­ja­gha­nya­bhā­ve­na triṣu gu­ṇa­sthā­ne­ṣu vya­va­sthi­taḥ­. ta­trā­pū­rva­ka­ra­ṇa­syā­dau saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ge dve ka­rma­pra­kṛ­tī ni­drā­pra­ca­le ba­dhye­te­. tata ūrdhvaṃ saṃ­khye­ya­bhā­ge triṃśat pra­kṛ­ta­yo de­va­ga­ti­pa­ñce­ndri­ya­jā­ti­vai­kri­yi­kā­hā­ra­ka­tai­ja­sa­kā­rma­ṇa­śa­rī­ra­sa­ma­ca­tu­ra­sra­saṃ­sthā­na­vai­kri­yi­kā­hā­ra­ka­śa­rī­rāṃ­go­pāṃ­ga­va­rṇa­ga­ndha­ra­sa­spa­rśa­de­va­ga­ti­prā­yo­gyā­nu­pū­rvyā­gu­ru­la­ghū­pa­ghā­ta­pa­ra­ghā­to­cchvā­sa­pra­śa­sta­vi­hā­yo­ga­ti­tra­sa­bā­da­ra­pa­ryā­pta­pra­tye­ka­śa­rī­ra­sthi­ra­śu­bha­su­bha­ga­su­sva­rā­de­ya­ni­rmā­ṇa­tī­rtha­ka­rā­khyā ba­dhya­nte­. tasyaiva ca­ra­ma­sa­ma­ye catasraḥ pra­kṛ­ta­yo hā­sya­ra­ti­bha­ya­ju­gu­psā­saṃ­jñā bandham u­pa­yā­nti­. tā etās tī­vra­ka­ṣā­yā­sra­vā­s ta­da­bhā­vā­n ni­rddi­ṣṭā­d bhāgād ūrdhvaṃ saṃ­vri­ya­nte­. a­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­ra­sāṃ­pa­rā­ya­syā­di­sa­ma­yā­d ārabhya saṃ­khye­ye­ṣu bhāgeṣu puṃ­ve­da­kro­dha­saṃ­jva­la­nau ba­dhye­te­. tata ūrdhvaṃ śeṣeṣu saṃ­khye­ye­ṣu bhāgeṣu mā­na­saṃ­jva­la­na­mā­yā­saṃ­jva­la­nau bandham u­pa­ga­ccha­taḥ­. tasyaiva ca­ra­ma­sa­ma­ye lo­bha­saṃ­jva­la­no bandham eti. tā etāḥ pra­kṛ­ta­yo ma­dhya­ma­ka­ṣā­yā­sra­vā­s ta­da­bhā­ve ni­rdi­ṣṭa­sya bhā­ga­syo­pa­ri­ṣṭā­t saṃ­va­ra­m ā­pnu­va­nti­. pañcānāṃ jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­nāṃ caturṇāṃ da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇā­nāṃ ya­śaḥ­kī­rte­r u­ccai­rgo­tra­sya pa­ñcā­nā­m a­nta­rā­yā­ṇāṃ ca ma­nda­ka­ṣā­yā­sra­vā­ṇāṃ sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­yo ba­ndha­kaḥ­. ta­da­bhā­vā­d u­tta­ra­ra­tra teṣāṃ saṃ­va­raḥ­. ke­va­le­nai­va yogena sa­dve­dya­so­pa­śā­nta­ka­ṣā­ya­kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­ya­sa­yo­gā­nāṃ bandho bha­va­ti­. ta­da­bhā­vā­d a­yo­ga­ke­va­li­na­s tasya saṃvaro bha­va­ti­.SAS-PS'91 §788uktaḥ saṃ­va­ra­s ta­ddhe­tu­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 9.2sa gu­pti­sa­mi­ti­dha­rmā­nu­pre­kṣā­pa­ri­ṣa­ha­ja­ya­cā­ri­traiḥ || SAS-PS'91 §789yataḥ saṃ­sā­ra­kā­ra­ṇā­d ātmano gopanaṃ bhavati sā guptiḥ. prā­ṇi­pī­ḍā­pa­ri­hā­rā­rthaṃ sa­mya­ga­ya­naṃ sa­mi­tiḥ­. iṣṭe sthāne dhatte iti dharmaḥ. śa­rī­rā­dī­nāṃ sva­bhā­vā­nu­ci­nta­na­m a­nu­pre­kṣā­. kṣu­dā­di­ve­da­no­tpa­ttau ka­rma­ni­rja­rā­rthaṃ sahanaṃ pa­ri­ṣa­haḥ­. pa­ri­ṣa­ha­sya jayaḥ pa­ri­ṣa­ha­ja­yaḥ­. cā­ri­tra­śa­bda ā­di­sū­tre vyā­khyā­tā­rthaḥ­. eteṣāṃ gu­ptyā­dī­nāṃ saṃ­va­ra­ṇa­kri­yā­yāḥ sā­dha­ka­ta­ma­tvā­d ka­ra­ṇa­ni­rde­śaḥ­. saṃvaro ’­dhi­kṛ­to ’pi ‘sa’ iti ta­ccha­bde­na pa­rā­mṛ­śya­te gu­ptyā­di­bhiḥ sākṣāt saṃ­ba­ndha­nā­rthaḥ­. kiṃ pra­yo­ja­na­m­? a­va­dhā­ra­ṇā­rtha­m­. sa eṣa saṃvaro gu­ptyā­di­bhi­r eva nā­nye­no­pā­ye­ne­ti­. tena tī­rthā­bhi­ṣe­ka­dī­kṣā­śī­rṣo­pa­hā­ra­de­va­tā­rā­dha­na­nā­da­yo ni­va­rti­tā bha­va­nti­; rā­ga­dve­ṣa­mo­ho­pā­tta­sya karmaṇo ’nyathā ni­vṛ­ttya­bhā­vā­t­.SAS-PS'91 §790saṃ­va­ra­ni­rja­rā­he­tu­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 9.3tapasā nirjarā ca || SAS-PS'91 §791tapo dharme ’­nta­rbhū­ta­m api pṛ­tha­gu­cya­te u­bha­ya­sā­dha­na­tva­khyā­pa­nā­rthaṃ saṃvaraṃ prati prā­dhā­nya­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rthaṃ ca. nanu ca tapo ’­bhu­da­yāṃ­ga­m iṣtaṃ de­ve­ndrā­di­sthā­na­prā­pti­he­tu­tvā­bhyu­pa­ga­mā­t­, tat kathaṃ ni­rja­rāṃ­gaṃ syād iti? naiṣa doṣaḥ; e­ka­syā­ne­ka­kā­rya­da­rśa­nā­d a­gni­va­t­. ya­thā­gni­r eko ’pi vi­kle­da­na­bha­smāṃ­gā­rā­di­pra­yo­ja­na u­pa­la­bhya­te tathā tapo ’­bhu­da­ya­ka­rma­kṣa­ya­he­tu­r ity atra ko vi­ro­dhaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §792saṃ­va­ra­he­tu­ṣv ādāv u­ddi­ṣṭā­yā gupteḥ sva­rū­pa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 9.4sa­mya­gyo­ga­ni­gra­ho guptiḥ || SAS-PS'91 §793yogo vyākhyātaḥ ‘­kā­ya­vā­ṅma­naḥ­ka­rma yogaḥ’ ity atra. tasya sve­cchā­pra­vṛ­tti­ni­va­rta­naṃ ni­gra­haḥ­. vi­ṣa­ya­su­khā­bhi­lā­ṣā­rtha­pra­vṛ­tti­ni­ṣe­dhā­rthaṃ sa­mya­gvi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­m­. tasmāt sa­mya­gvi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­vi­śi­ṣṭā­t saṃ­kle­śā­prā­du­rbhā­va­pa­rā­tkā­yā­di­yo­ga­ni­ro­dhe sati ta­nni­mi­ttaṃ karma nā­sra­va­tī­ti saṃ­va­ra­pra­si­ddhi­r a­va­ga­nta­vyā­. sā tritayī kā­ya­gu­pti­r vā­ggu­pti­r ma­no­gu­pti­r iti.SAS-PS'91 §794ta­trā­śa­kta­sya muner ni­ra­va­dya­pra­vṛ­tti­khyā­pa­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 9.5ī­ryā­bhā­ṣai­ṣa­ṇā­dā­na­ni­kṣe­po­tsa­rgāḥ sa­mi­ta­yaḥ || SAS-PS'91 §795‘­sa­mya­g­’ ity a­nu­va­rta­te­. te­ne­ryā­da­yo vi­śe­ṣya­nte­. sa­mya­gī­ryā sa­mya­gbhā­ṣā sa­mya­ge­ṣa­ṇā sa­mya­gā­dā­na­ni­kṣe­pau sa­mya­gu­tsa­rga iti. sā etāḥ pañca sa­mi­ta­yo vi­di­ta­jī­va­sthā­nā­di­vi­dhe­r muneḥ prā­ṇi­pī­ḍā­pa­ri­hā­rā­bhyu­pā­yā ve­di­ta­vyāḥ­. tathā pra­va­rta­mā­nsyā­saṃ­ya­ma­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­ni­mi­tta­ka­rmā­sra­vā­t saṃvaro bha­va­ti­.SAS-PS'91 §796tṛ­i­tī­ya­sya saṃ­va­ra­he­to­r dharmasya bhe­da­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 9.6u­tta­ma­kṣa­mā­mā­rda­vā­rja­va­sau­ca­sa­tya­saṃ­ya­ma­ta­pa­styā­gā­kiṃ­ca­nya­bra­hma­ca­ryā­ṇi dharmaḥ || SAS-PS'91 §797kim artham idam u­cya­te­? ādyaṃ pra­vṛ­tti­ni­gra­hā­rtha­m­, ta­trā­sa­ma­rthā­nāṃ pra­vṛ­ttyu­pā­ya­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m dvi­tī­ya­m­. idaṃ punar da­śā­vi­dha­dha­rmā­khyā­naṃ sa­mi­ti­ṣu pra­va­rta­mā­na­sya pra­mā­da­pa­ri­hā­rā­rthaṃ ve­di­ta­vya­m­. śa­rī­ra­sthi­ti­he­tu­mā­rga­ṇā­rthaṃ pa­ra­ku­lā­ny u­pa­ga­ccha­to bhikṣor du­ṣṭa­ja­nā­kro­śa­pra­ha­sa­nā­va­jñā­tā­ḍa­na­śa­rī­ra­vyā­pā­da­nā­dī­nāṃ saṃ­ni­dhā­ne kā­lu­ṣyā­nu­pa­ttiḥ kṣamā. jā­tyā­di­ma­dā­ve­śā­d a­bhi­mā­nā­bhā­vo mārdavaṃ mā­na­ni­rha­ra­ṇa­m­. yo­ga­syā­va­rkra­tā ā­rja­va­m­. pra­ka­rśa­prā­pta­lo­bhā­n nivṛttiḥ śau­ca­m­. satsu pra­śa­ste­ṣu janeṣu sādhu vacanaṃ satyam ity u­cya­te­. nanu caitad bhā­ṣā­sa­mi­tā­v a­nta­rbha­va­ti­? naiṣa doṣaḥ; samitau pra­va­rta­mā­no muniḥ sādhuṣv a­sā­dhu­ṣu ca bhā­ṣā­vya­va­hā­raṃ kurvan hitaṃ mitaṃ ca brūyāt anyathā rāgād a­na­rtha­da­ṇḍa­do­ṣaḥ syād iti vā­ksa­mi­ti­r ity arthaḥ. iha punaḥ saṃtaḥ pra­vra­ji­tā­s tadbhaktā vā teṣu sādhu satyaṃ jñā­na­cā­ri­tra­śi­kṣa­ṇā­di­ṣu bahvapi ka­rta­vya­m ity a­nu­jñā­ya­te dha­rmo­pa­bṛṃ­ha­ṇā­rtha­m­. sa­mi­ti­ṣu va­rta­mā­na­sya prā­ṇī­ndri­ya -­pa­ri­hā­ra­s saṃ­ya­maḥ­. ka­rma­kṣa­yā­rthaṃ tapyata iti tapaḥ. ta­du­ttra­rtra va­kṣya­mā­ṇaṃ dvā­da­śa­vi­ka­lpa­m a­va­se­ya­m­. saṃ­ya­ta­sya yogyaṃ jñā­nā­di­dā­naṃ tyāgaḥ. u­pā­tte­ṣv api śa­rī­rā­di­ṣu saṃ­skā­rā­po­hā­ya ma­me­da­m ity a­bhi­sa­ndhi­ni­vṛ­tti­r ā­kiṃ­ca­nya­m­. nāsya kiṃ­ca­nā­stī­ty a­kiṃ­ca­naḥ tasya bhāvaḥ karma vā ā­kiṃ­ca­nya­m­. a­nu­bhū­tā­ṅga­nā­sma­ra­ṇa­ka­thā­śra­va­ṇa­strī­saṃ­sa­kta­śa­ya­nā­sa­nā­di­va­rja­nā­d bra­hma­ca­ryaṃ pa­ri­pū­rṇa­m a­va­ti­ṣṭha­te­. sva­ta­ntra­vṛ­tti­ni­rvṛ­ttya­rtho vā gu­ru­ku­la­vā­so bra­hma­ca­rya­m­. dṛ­ṣṭa­pra­yo­ja­na­pa­ri­va­rja­nā­rtha­m u­tta­ma­vi­śe­ṣa­ṇa­m­. tāny evaṃ bhā­vya­mā­nā­ni dha­rma­vya­pa­de­śa­bhā­ñji­sva­gu­ṇa­pra­pti­pa­kṣa­do­ṣa­sa­dbhā­va­nā­pra­ṇi­hi­tā­ni saṃ­va­ra­kā­ra­ṇā­ni bha­va­nti­.SAS-PS'91 §798āha, kro­dhā­dya­nu­tpa­ttiḥ kṣa­mā­di­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­tya­nī­kā­la­mba­nā­d ity u­kta­m­. tatra kasmāt kṣa­mā­dī­n ayam a­va­la­mba­te nānyathā pra­va­rta­ta ity u­cya­te­. yasmāt ta­ptā­yaḥ­pi­ṇḍa­va­tkṣa­mā­di­pa­ri­ṇa­te­nā­tma­hi­tai­ṣi­ṇā kartavyāḥ —TA-PS'91 9.7a­ni­tyā­śa­ra­ṇa­saṃ­sā­rai­ka­tvā­nya­tvā­śu­cyā­sra­va­saṃ­va­ra­ni­rja­rā­lo­ka­bo­dhi­du­rla­bha­dha­rma­svā­khyā­ta­tvā­nu­ci­nta­na­m a­nu­pre­kṣāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §799imāni śa­rī­re­ndri­ya­vi­ṣa­yo­pa­bho­ga­dra­vyā­ṇi sa­mu­da­ya­rū­pā­ṇi ja­la­bu­dbu­dva­da­na­va­sthi­ta­sva­bhā­vā­ni ga­rbhā­di­ṣv a­va­sthā­vi­śe­ṣe­ṣu sa­du­pa­la­bhya­mā­na­saṃ­yo­ga­vi­pa­rya­yā­ṇi­, mohād atrājño nityatāṃ ma­nya­te­. na kiṃcit saṃsāre sa­mu­di­taṃ dhruvam asti ātmano jñā­na­da­rśa­no­pa­yo­ga­sva­bhā­vā­d anyad iti ci­nta­na­m a­ni­tya­tā­nu­pre­kṣā­. evaṃ hy asya bhavyasya ci­nta­ya­ta­s teṣv abhiṣv a­ṅgā­bhā­vā­d bhu­kto­jjhi­ta­ga­ndha­mā­lyā­di­ṣv iva vi­yo­ga­kā­le ’pi vi­ni­pā­to no­tpa­dya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §800yathā — mṛ­ga­śā­va­syai­kā­nte ba­la­va­tā kṣu­dhi­te­nā­mi­ṣai­ṣi­ṇā vyā­ghre­ṇā­bhi­bhū­ta­sya na kiṃcic cha­ra­ṇa­m asti, tathā ja­nma­ja­rā­mṛ­tyu­vyā­dhi­pra­bhṛ­ti­vya­sa­na­ma­dhye pa­ri­bhra­ma­to jantoḥ śaraṇaṃ na vi­dya­te­. pa­ri­pu­ṣta­m api śarīraṃ bhojanaṃ prati sa­hā­yī­bha­va­ti na vya­sa­no­pa­ni­pā­te­. yatnena saṃcitā arthā api na bha­vā­nta­ra­m a­nu­ga­ccha­nti­. saṃ­vi­bha­kta­su­kha­duḥ­khāḥ suhṛdo ’pi na ma­ra­ṇa­kā­le pa­ri­trā­ya­nte­. bāndhavāḥ sa­mu­di­tā­ś ca rujā parītaṃ na pa­ri­pā­la­ya­nti­. asti cet su­ca­ri­to dharmo vya­sa­na­ma­hā­rṇa­ve ta­ra­ṇo­pā­ya­yo bha­va­ti­. mṛtyunā nī­ya­mā­na­sya sa­ha­sra­na­ya­nā­da­yo ’pi na śa­ra­ṇa­m­. tasmād bha­va­vya­sa­na­saṃ­ka­ṭe dharma eva śa­ra­ṇa­m­. su­hṛ­da­rtho ’py a­na­pā­yī­, nā­nya­kiṃ­ci­c cha­ra­ṇa­m iti bhāvanā a­śa­ra­ṇā­nu­pre­kṣā­. evaṃ hy a­syā­dhya­va­sya­to nityam a­śa­ra­ṇo ’smīti bhṛśam u­dvi­gna­sya sāṃ­sā­ri­ke­ṣu bhāveṣu ma­ma­tva­vi­ga­mo bha­va­ti­. bha­ga­va­da­rha­tsa­rva­jña­pra­ṇī­ta eva mārge prayatno bha­va­ti­.SAS-PS'91 §801ka­rma­vi­pā­ka­va­śā­d ātmano bha­vā­nta­rā­vā­ptiḥ saṃ­sā­raḥ­. sa pu­ra­stā­t pa­ñca­vi­dha­pa­ri­va­rta­na­rū­pe­ṇa vyā­khyā­taḥ­. tasminn a­ne­ka­yo­ni­ku­la­ko­ṭi­ba­hu­śa­ta­sa­ha­sra­saṃ­ka­ṭe saṃsāre pa­ri­bhra­ma­n jīvaḥ ka­rma­ya­ntra­pre­ri­taḥ pitā bhūtvā bhrātā putraḥ pautraś ca bha­va­ti­. mātā bhūtvā bhaginī bhāryā duhitā ca bha­va­ti­. svāmī bhūtvā dāso bha­va­ti­. dāso bhūtvā svāmy api bha­va­ti­. naṭa iva raṅge. athavā kiṃ ba­hu­nā­, svayam ātmanaḥ putro bha­va­tī­ty evam ādi saṃ­sā­ra­sva­bhā­va­ci­nta­naṃ saṃ­sā­rā­nu­pre­kṣā­. evaṃ hy asya bhā­va­ya­taḥ saṃ­sā­ra­duḥ­kha­bha­yā­d u­dvi­gna­sya tato nirvedo bha­va­ti­. ni­rvi­ṇṇa­ś ca saṃ­sā­ra­gra­hā­ṇā­ya pra­ya­ta­te­.SAS-PS'91 §802ja­nma­ja­rā­ma­ra­ṇā­vṛ­tti­ma­hā­duḥ­khā­nu­bha­va­naṃ prati eka evāhaṃ na kaścin me svaḥ paro vā vi­dya­te­. eka eva jāye ’­ha­m­. eka eva mriye. na me kaścit svajanaḥ pa­ra­ja­no vā vyā­dhi­ja­rā­ma­ra­ṇā­dī­ni duḥkhāny a­pa­ha­ra­ti­. ba­ndhu­mi­trā­ṇi smaśānaṃ nā­ti­va­rta­nte­. dharma eva me sahāyaḥ sadā a­na­pā­yī­ti ci­nta­na­m e­ka­tvā­nu­pre­kṣā­. evaṃ hy asya bhā­va­ya­taḥ sva­ja­ne­ṣu prī­tya­nu­ba­ndho na bha­va­ti­. pa­ra­ja­ne­ṣu ca dve­ṣā­nu­ba­ndho no­pa­jā­ya­te­. tato niḥ­sa­ṅga­tā­m a­bhyu­pa­ga­to mo­kṣā­yai­va gha­ṭa­te­.SAS-PS'91 §803śa­rī­rā­d a­nya­tva­ci­nta­na­m a­nya­tvā­nu­pre­kṣā­. tad yathā — bandhaṃ pra­tye­ka­tve saty api la­kṣa­ṇa­bhe­dā­d anyo ’ham ai­ndri­ya­kaṃ śa­rī­ra­m a­tī­ndri­yo ’ham ajñaṃ śarīraṃ jño ’ham anityaṃ śarīraṃ nityo ’ham ādy a­nta­va­ccha­rī­ra­m a­nā­dya­na­nto ’­ha­m­. bahuni me śa­rī­ra­śa­ta­sa­ha­srā­ṇy a­tī­tā­ni saṃsāre pa­ri­bhra­ma­taḥ­. sa e­vā­ha­m anyas tebhya ity evaṃ me kim aṅga, pu­na­rbā­hye­bhyaḥ pa­ri­gra­he­bhyaḥ ity evaṃ hy asya manaḥ sa­mā­da­dhā­na­sya śa­rī­rā­di­ṣu sprhā no­tpa­dya­te­. tatas ta­ttva­jñā­na­bhā­va­nā­pū­rva­ke vai­rā­gya­pra­ka­rṣe sati ā­tya­nti­ka­sya mo­kṣa­su­kha­syā­vā­pti­r bha­va­ti­.SAS-PS'91 §804śa­rī­ra­m idam a­tya­ntā­śu­ci­yo­ni śu­kra­śo­ni­tā­śu­ci­saṃ­va­rdhi­ta­m a­va­ska­ra­va­da­śu­ci­bhā­ja­naṃ tva­ṅmā­tra­pra­cchā­di­ta­m a­ti­pū­ti­ra­sa­ni­ṣya­ndi­sro­to­bi­la­m a­ṅgā­ra­va­dā­tma­bhā­va­m ā­śri­ta­m apy ā­śve­vā­pā­da­ya­ti­. snā­nā­nu­le­pa­na­dhū­pa­pra­gha­rṣa­vā­sa­mā­lyā­di­bhi­r api na śakyam a­śu­ci­tva­m a­pa­ha­rtu­m asya. sa­mya­gda­rśa­nā­di pu­na­rbhā­vya­mā­naṃ jī­va­syā­tya­nti­kīṃ śuddhim ā­vi­rbhā­va­ya­tī­ti tattvato bhā­va­na­m a­śu­ci­ta­vā­nu­pre­kṣā­. evam hy asya saṃ­sma­ra­taḥ śa­rī­ra­ni­rve­do bha­va­ti­. ni­rvi­ṇṇa­ś ca ja­nmo­da­dhi­ta­ra­ṇā­ya cittaṃ sa­mā­dha­tte­.SAS-PS'91 §805ā­sra­va­saṃ­va­ra­ni­rja­rāḥ pūrvoktā api i­ho­pa­nya­sya­nte ta­dga­ta­gu­ṇa­do­ṣa­bhā­va­nā­rtha­m­. tad yathā — āsravā i­hā­mu­trā­pā­ya­yu­ktā ma­hā­na­dī­sro­to­ve­ga­tī­kṣṇā i­ndri­ya­ka­ṣā­yā vra­tā­da­yaḥ­. ta­tre­ndri­yā­ṇi tāvat spa­rśa­nā­dī­ni va­na­ga­ja­vā­ya­sa­pa­nna­ga­pa­ta­ṅga­ha­ri­ṇā­dī­n vya­va­sa­nā­rṇa­va­m a­va­gā­ha­ya­nti tathā ka­ṣā­da­yo ’pīha va­dha­ba­ndhā­pa­ya­śaḥ­pa­ri­kle­śā­dī­n ja­na­ya­nti­. amutra ca nā­nā­ga­ti­ṣu ba­hu­vi­dha­duḥ­kha­pra­jva­li­tā­su pa­ri­bhra­ma­ya­ntī­ty evam ā­sra­va­do­ṣā­nu­ci­nta­na­m ā­sra­vā­nu­pre­kṣā­. evaṃ hy asya ci­nta­ya­taḥ kṣa­mā­di­ṣu śreyas tv a­bu­ddhi­r na pra­cya­va­te­. sarva ete ā­sra­va­do­ṣāḥ kū­rma­va­tsaṃ­vṛ­tā­tma­no na bha­va­nti­.SAS-PS'91 §806yathā ma­hā­rṇa­ve nāvo vi­va­ra­pi­dhā­ne ’sati kramāt sra­ta­ja­lā­bhi­pla­ve sati ta­dā­śra­yā­ṇāṃ vināśo ’­va­śyaṃ­bhā­vī­, chi­dra­pi­dhā­ne ca ni­ru­pa­dra­va­m a­bhi­la­ṣi­ta­de­śā­nta­ra­prā­pa­ṇaṃ­, tathā ka­rmā­ga­ma­dvā­ra­saṃ­va­ra­ṇe sati nāsti śre­yaḥ­pra­ti­ba­ndha iti saṃ­va­ra­gu­ṇā­nu­ci­nta­naṃ saṃ­va­rā­nu­pre­kṣā­. evaṃ hy asya ci­nta­ya­taḥ saṃvare ni­tyo­dyu­kta­tā bha­va­ti­. tataś ca niḥ­śre­ya­sa­pa­da­prā­pti­r iti.SAS-PS'91 §807nirjarā ve­da­nā­vi­pā­ka ity u­kta­m­. sā dvedhā — a­bu­ddhi­pū­rvā ku­śa­la­mū­lā ceti. tatra na­ra­kā­di­ṣu ka­rma­pha­la­vi­pā­ka­jā a­bu­ddhi­pū­rvā sā a­ku­śa­lā­nu­ba­ndhā­. pa­ri­ṣa­ha­ja­ye kṛte ku­śa­la­mū­lā sā śu­bhā­nu­ba­ndhā ni­ra­nu­ba­ndhā ceti. ity evaṃ ni­rja­rā­yā gu­ṇa­do­ṣa­bhā­va­naṃ ni­rja­rā­nu­pre­kṣā­. evaṃ hy a­syā­nu­sma­ra­taḥ ka­rma­ni­rja­rā­yai pra­vṛ­tti­r bha­va­ti­.SAS-PS'91 §808lo­ka­saṃ­sthā­nā­di­vi­dhi­r vyākhyātaḥ sa­ma­ntā­d a­na­nta­syā­lo­kā­kā­śa­sya ba­hu­ma­dhya­de­śa­bhā­vi­no lokasya saṃ­sthā­nā­di­vi­dhi­r vyā­khyā­taḥ­. ta­tsva­bhā­vā­nu­ci­nta­naṃ lo­kā­nu­pre­kṣā­. evaṃ hy a­syā­dhya­va­sya­ta­s ta­ttva­jñā­na­vi­śu­ddhi­r bha­va­ti­.SAS-PS'91 §809e­ka­smi­n ni­go­ta­śa­rī­re jīvāḥ si­ddhā­nā­m a­na­nta­gu­ṇāḥ­. evaṃ sa­rva­lo­ko ni­ra­nta­raṃ nicitaḥ sthā­va­rai­r atas tatra trasatā vā­lu­kā­sa­mu­dre patitā va­jra­si­ka­tā­ka­ṇi­ke­va du­rla­bhā­. tatra ca vi­ka­le­ndri­yā­ṇāṃ bhū­yi­ṣṭha­tvā­t pa­ñce­ndri­ya­tā guṇeṣu kṛ­ta­jña­te­va kṛ­cchra­la­bhyā­. tatra ca tiryaṃkṣu pa­śu­mṛ­ga­pa­kṣi­sa­rī­sṛ­pā­di­ṣu bahuṣu satsu ma­nu­ṣya­bhā­va­ś ca­tu­ṣpa­the ra­tna­rā­śi­r iva du­rā­sa­daḥ­. ta­tpra­cya­ve ca punas ta­du­tpa­tti­r da­gdha­ta­ru­pu­dga­la­ta­dbhā­vo­pa­pa­tti­va­d du­rla­bhā­. tallābhe ca de­śa­ku­le­ndri­ya­saṃ­pa­nnī­ro­ga­tvā­ny u­tta­ro­tta­ra­tto ’­ti­du­rla­bhā­ni­. sarveṣv api teṣu labdheṣu sa­ddha­rma­pra­ti­la­mbho yadi na syād vyarthaṃ janma va­da­na­m iva dṛ­ṣṭi­vi­ka­la­m­. tam evaṃ kṛ­ccha­la­bhyaṃ dharmam avāpya vi­ṣa­ya­su­khe rañjanaṃ bha­smā­rtha­ca­nda­na­da­ha­na­m iva vi­pha­la­m­. vi­ra­kta­vi­ṣa­ya­su­kha­sya tu ta­po­bhā­va­nā­dha­rma­pra­bhā­va­nā­su­kha­ma­ra­ṇā­di­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ sa­mā­dhi­r du­ra­vā­paḥ­. tasmin sati bo­dhi­lā­bhaḥ pha­la­vā­n bha­va­tī­ti cintanaṃ bo­dhi­du­rla­bhā­nu­pre­kṣā­. evaṃ hy asya bhā­va­ya­to bodhiṃ prāpya pramādo na ka­dā­ci­d api bha­va­ti­.SAS-PS'91 §810ayaṃ ji­no­pa­di­ṣṭo dharmo ’­hiṃ­sā­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ sa­tyā­di­ṣṭhi­to vi­na­ya­mū­laḥ­. kṣa­mā­ba­lo bhra­hma­ca­rya­gu­pta u­pa­śa­ma­pra­dhā­nī ni­ya­ti­la­kṣa­ṇo ni­ṣpa­ri­gra­ha­tā­la­mba­naḥ­. a­syā­lā­bhā­d a­nā­di­saṃ­sā­re jīvāḥ pa­ri­bhra­ma­nti du­ṣka­rma­vi­pā­ka­jaṃ duḥkham a­nu­bha­va­ntaḥ­. asya punaḥ pra­ti­la­mbhe vi­vi­dhā­bhu­da­ya­prā­pti­pū­rvi­kā niḥ­śre­ya­so­pa­la­bdi­r ni­ya­te­ti cintanaṃ dha­rma­svā­khyā­ta­tvā­nu­pre­kṣā­. evaṃ hy asya ci­nta­ya­to dha­rmā­nu­rā­gā­t sadā pra­ti­ya­tno bha­va­ti­.SAS-PS'91 §811evam a­ni­tya­tvā­dya­nu­pre­kṣā­saṃ­ni­dhā­ne u­tta­ma­kṣa­mā­di­dhā­ra­ṇā­n mahān saṃvaro bha­va­ti­. madhye ‘­a­nu­pre­kṣā­’ va­ca­na­m u­bha­yā­rtha­m­. a­nu­pre­kṣā hi bhā­va­ya­nn u­tta­ma­kṣmā­dīṃ­ś ca pra­ti­pā­la­ya­ti pa­rī­ṣa­hāṃ­ś ca jetum u­tsa­ha­te­.SAS-PS'91 §812ke punas te pa­ri­ṣa­hāḥ kim arthaṃ vā te sahyanta i­tī­da­m āha —TA-PS'91 9.8mā­rgā­cya­va­na­ni­rja­rā­rthaṃ pa­ri­ṣa­ho­ḍha­vyāḥ pa­rī­ṣa­hāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §813saṃ­va­ra­sya pra­kṛ­ta­tvā­t tena mārgo vi­śi­ṣya­te­. saṃ­va­ra­mā­rga iti. ta­da­cya­va­nā­rthaṃ ni­rja­rā­rthaṃ ca pa­ri­ṣo­ḍha­vyāḥ pa­rī­ṣa­hāḥ­. kṣu­tpi­pā­sā­di­sa­ha­naṃ kurvantaḥ ji­no­pa­di­ṣṭā­n mārgād a­pra­cya­va­mā­nā­s ta­nmā­rga­pa­ri­kra­ma­ṇa­pa­ri­ca­ye­na ka­rmā­ga­ma­dvā­raṃ saṃ­vṛ­ṇva­nta au­pa­kra­mi­kaṃ ka­rma­pha­la­m a­nu­bha­va­ntaḥ krameṇa ni­rjī­rṇa­ka­rmā­ṇo mokṣam ā­pnu­va­nti­.SAS-PS'91 §814ta­tsva­rū­pa­saṃ­khyā­saṃ­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 9.9kṣu­tpi­pā­sā­śī­to­ṣṇa­daṃ­śa­ma­śa­ka­nā­gnyā­ra­ti­strī­ca­ryā­ni­ṣa­dyā­śa­yyā­kro­śa­va­dha­yā­ca­nā­lā­bha­ro­ga­tṛ­ṇa­spa­rśa­ma­la­sa­tkā­ra­pu­ra­skā­ra­pra­jñā­jñā­nā­da­rśa­nā­ni || SAS-PS'91 §815kṣu­dā­da­yo ve­da­nā­vi­śe­ṣā dvā­viṃ­śa­tiḥ­. eteṣāṃ sahanaṃ mo­kṣā­rthi­nā ka­rta­vya­m­. tad yathā — bhikṣor ni­ra­va­dyā­hā­ra­ga­ve­ṣi­ṇa­s ta­da­lā­bhe ī­ṣa­llā­bhe ca a­ni­vṛ­tta­ve­da­na­syā­kā­le adeśe ca bhikṣāṃ prati ni­vṛ­tte­cccha­syā­va­śya­ka­pa­ri­hā­ṇiṃ manāg apy a­sa­ha­mā­na­sya svā­dhyā­ya­dhyā­na­bhā­va­nā­pa­ra­sya ba­hu­kṛ­tvaḥ sva­kṛ­ta­pa­ra­kṛ­tā­na­śa­nā­va­m au­da­rya­sya nī­ra­sā­hā­ra­sya saṃ­ta­pta­bhrā­ṣṭra­pa­ti­ta­ja­la­bi­ndu­ka­ti­pa­ya­va­tsa­ha­sā pa­ri­śu­ṣka­pā­na­syo­dī­rṇa­kṣu­dve­da­na­syā­pi sato bhi­kṣā­lā­bhā­d a­lā­bha­m a­dhi­ka­gu­ṇaṃ ma­nya­mā­na­sya kṣudbādhāṃ pra­tya­ci­nta­naṃ kṣu­dvi­ja­yaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §816ja­la­snā­nā­va­gā­ha­na­pa­ri­ṣe­ka­pa­ri­tyā­gi­naḥ pa­ta­tri­va­da­ni­ya­tā­sa­nā­va­sa­tha­syā­ti­la­va­ṇa­sni­gdha­rū­kṣa­vi­ru­ddhā­hā­ra­grai­ṣmā­ta­pa­pi­tta­jva­rā­na­śa­nā­di­bhi­r udīrṇāṃ śa­rī­re­ndri­yo­nmā­thi­nīṃ pipāsāṃ pra­tya­nā­dri­ya­mā­ṇa­pra­tī­kā­ra­sya pi­pā­sā­na­la­śi­khāṃ dhṛ­ti­na­va­mṛ­dgha­ṭa­pū­ri­ta­śī­ta­la­su­ga­ndhi­sa­mā­dhi­vā­ri­ṇā pra­śa­ma­ya­taḥ pi­pā­sā­sa­ha­naṃ pra­śa­sya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §817pa­ri­tya­kta­pra­cchā­da­na­sya pa­kṣi­va­da­na­va­dhā­ri­tā­la­ya­sya vṛ­kṣa­mū­la­pa­thi­śi­lā­ta­lā­di­ṣu hi­mā­nī­pa­ta­na­śī­ta­lā­ni­la­saṃ­pā­te ta­tpra­ti­kā­ra­prā­ptiṃ prati ni­vṛ­tte­ccha­sya pū­rvā­nu­bhū­ta­śī­ta­pra­ti­kā­ra­he­tu­va­stū­nā­m a­sma­ra­to jñā­na­bhā­va­nā­ga­rbhā­gā­re vasataḥ śī­ta­ve­da­nā­sa­ha­naṃ pa­ri­kī­rtya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §818nivāte nirjale grī­ṣma­ra­vi­ki­ra­ṇa­pa­ri­śu­ṣka­pa­ti­ta­pa­rṇa­vya­pe­ta­cchā­yā­ta­ru­ṇya­ṭa­vya­nta­re ya­dṛ­ccha­yo­pa­ni­pa­ti­ta­syā­na­śa­nā­dya­bhya­nta­ra­sā­dha­no­tpā­di­ta­dā­ha­sya da­vā­gni­dā­ha­pa­ru­ṣa­vā­tā­ta­pa­ja­ni­ta­ga­la­tā­lu­śo­ṣa­sya ta­tpra­tī­kā­ra­he­tū­n bahūn a­nu­bhū­tā­n a­ci­nta­ya­taḥ prā­ṇi­pī­ḍā­pa­ri­hā­rā­va­hi­ta­ce­ta­sa­ś cā­ri­tra­ra­kṣa­ṇa­m u­ṣṇa­sa­ha­na­m ity u­pa­va­rṇya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §819‘­daṃ­śa­ma­śa­ka­’ gra­ha­ṇa­m u­pa­la­kṣa­ṇa­m­. yathā kākebhyo rakṣyatāṃ sarpiḥ iti u­pa­ghā­ta­ko­pa­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ kā­ka­gra­ha­ṇaṃ­, tena daṃ­śa­ma­śa­ka­ma­kṣi­kā­pi­śu­ka­pu­tti­kā­ma­tku­ṇa­kī­ṭa­pi­pī­li­kā­vṛ­ści­kā­da­yo gṛ­hya­nte­. tatkṛtāṃ bā­dhā­ma­pra­tī­kā­rāṃ sa­ha­mā­na­sya teṣāṃ bādhāṃ tri­dhā­pya­ku­rvā­ṇa­sya ni­rvā­ṇa­prā­pti­mā­tra­saṃ­ka­lpa­prā­va­ra­ṇa­sya ta­dve­da­nā­sa­ha­naṃ daṃ­śa­ma­śa­ka­pa­ri­ṣa­ha­kṣa­me­ty u­cya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §820jā­ta­rū­pa­va­nni­ṣka­laṃ­ka­jā­ta­rū­pa­dhā­ra­ṇa­ma­śa­kya­prā­rtha­nī­yaṃ yā­ca­na­ra­kṣa­ṇa­hiṃ­sa­nā­di­do­ṣa­vi­ni­rmu­ktaṃ ni­ṣpa­ri­gra­ha­tvā­n ni­rvā­ṇa­prā­ptiṃ pratyekaṃ sā­dha­na­m a­na­nya­bā­dha­naṃ nāgnyaṃ bibhrato ma­no­vi­kri­yā­vi­plu­ti­vi­ra­hā­t strī­rū­pā­ṇy a­tya­ntā­śu­ci­ku­ṇa­pa­rū­pe­ṇa bhā­va­ya­to rā­tri­ndi­vaṃ bra­hma­ca­rya­m a­kha­ṇḍa­m ā­ti­ṣṭha­mā­na­syā­ce­la­vra­ta­dhā­ra­ṇa­m a­na­va­dya­m a­va­ga­nta­vya­m­.SAS-PS'91 §821saṃ­ya­ta­sye­ndri­ye­ṣṭa­vi­ṣa­ya­saṃ­ba­ndhaṃ prati ni­ru­tsa­ka­sya gī­ta­nṛ­tya­vā­di­trā­di­vi­ra­hi­te­ṣu śū­nyā­gā­ra­de­va­ku­la­ta­ru­ko­ṭa­ra­śi­lā­gu­hā­di­ṣu svā­dhā­ya­dhyā­na­bhā­va­nā­ra­ti­m ā­ska­nda­to dṛ­ṣṭa­śru­tā­nu­bhū­ta­ra­ti­sma­ra­ṇa­ta­tka­thā­śra­va­ṇa­kā­ma­śa­ra­pra­ve­śa­ni­rvi­va­ra­hṛ­da­ya­sya prāṇiṣu sadā sa­da­ya­syā­ra­ti­pa­ri­ṣa­ha­ja­yo ’­va­se­yaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §822e­kā­nte­ṣv ā­rā­ma­bha­va­nā­di­pra­de­śe­ṣu na­va­yau­va­na­ma­da­vi­bhra­ma­ma­di­rā­pā­na­pra­ma­ttā­su pra­ma­dā­su bā­dha­mā­nā­su kū­rma­va­tsaṃ­vṛ­te­ndri­ya­vi­kā­ra­sya la­li­ta­smi­ta­mṛ­du­ka­thi­ta­sa­vi­lā­sa­vī­kṣa­ṇa­pra­ha­sa­na­ma­da­ma­ntha­ra­ga­ma­na­ma­nma­tha­śa­ra­vyā­pā­ra­vi­pha­lī­ka­ra­ṇa­sya strī­bā­dhā­pa­ri­ṣa­ha­na­m a­va­ga­nta­vya­m­.SAS-PS'91 §823dī­rgha­kā­la­m u­ṣi­ta­gu­ru­ku­la­bra­hma­ca­rya­syā­dhi­ga­ta­ba­ndha­mo­kṣa­pa­dā­rtha­ta­ttva­sya saṃ­ya­mā­ya­ta­na­bha­kti­he­to­r de­śā­nta­rā­ti­the­r gu­ru­ṇā­bhya­nu­jñā­ta­sya pa­va­na­va­nniḥ­saṃ­ga­tā­m a­ṅgī­ku­rva­to bahuśo ’­na­śa­nā­va­mau­da­rya­vṛ­tti­pa­ri­saṃ­khyā­na­ra­sa­pa­ri­tyā­gā­di­bā­dhā­pa­ri­klā­nta­kā­ya­sya de­śa­kā­la­pra­mā­ṇā­pe­ta­m a­dhva­ga­ma­naṃ saṃ­ya­ma­vi­ro­dhi pa­ri­ha­ra­to ni­rā­kṛ­ta­pā­dā­va­ra­ṇa­sya pa­ru­ṣa­śa­rka­rā­ka­ṇṭa­kā­di­vya­dha­na­jā­ta­ca­ra­ṇa­khe­da­syā­pi sataḥ pū­rvo­ci­ta­yā­na­vā­ha­nā­di­ga­ma­na­m a­sma­ra­to ya­thā­kā­la­m ā­va­śya­kā­pa­ri­hā­ṇi­mā­ska­nda­ta­ś ca­ryā­pa­ri­ṣa­ha­sa­ha­na­m a­va­se­ya­m­.SAS-PS'91 §824sma­śā­no­dyā­na­śū­nyā­ya­ta­na­gi­ri­gu­hā­ga­hva­rā­di­ṣv a­na­bhya­sta­pū­rve­ṣu ni­va­sa­ta ā­di­tya­pra­kā­śa­sve­ndri­ya­jñā­na­pa­rī­kṣi­ta­pra­de­śe kṛ­ta­ni­ya­ma­kri­ya­sya niṣadyāṃ ni­ya­mi­ta­kā­lā­m ā­sthi­ta­va­taḥ siṃ­ha­vyā­ghrā­di­vi­vi­dha­bhī­ṣa­ṇa­dhva­ni­śra­va­nā­n ni­vṛ­tta­bha­ya­sya ca­tu­rvi­dho­pa­sa­rga­sa­ha­nā­d a­pra­cyu­ta­mo­kṣa­mā­rga­sya vī­rā­sa­no­tku­ṭi­kā­dyā­sa­nā­d a­vi­ca­li­ta­vi­gra­ha­sya ta­tkṛ­ta­bā­dhā­n sahanaṃ ni­ṣa­dyā­pa­ri­ṣa­ha­vi­ja­ya iti ni­ścī­ya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §825svā­dhyā­ya­dhyā­nā­dhva­śra­ma­pa­ri­khe­di­ta­sya mau­hū­rti­kīṃ kha­ra­vi­ṣa­m a­pra­cu­ra­śa­rka­rā­ka­pā­la­saṃ­ka­ṭā­ti­śī­to­ṣṇe­ṣu bhū­mi­pra­de­śe­ṣu nidrām a­nu­bha­va­to ya­thā­kṛ­tai­ka­pa­rśva­da­ṇḍā­yi­tā­di­śā­yi­naḥ prā­ṇi­bā­dhā­pa­ri­hā­rā­ya pa­ti­ta­dā­ru­va­d vya­pa­ga­tā­su­va­da­pa­ri­va­rta­mā­na­sya jñā­na­bhā­va­nā­va­hi­ta­ce­ta­so ’­nu­ṣṭhi­ta­vya­nta­rā­di­vi­vi­dho­pa­sa­rgā­d apy a­ca­li­ta­vi­gra­ha­syā­ni­ya­mi­ta­kā­lāṃ ta­tkṛ­ta­bā­dhāṃ kṣa­ma­mā­ṇa­sya śayyā pa­ri­ṣa­ha­kṣa­mā ka­thya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §826mi­thyā­da­rśa­no­dṛ­i­ktā­ma­rṣa­pa­ru­ṣā­va­jñā­ni­ndā­sa­bhya­va­ca­nā­ni kro­dhā­gni­śi­khā­pra­va­rdha­nā­ni ni­śṛ­ṇva­to ’pi ta­da­rthe­ṣv a­sa­mā­hi­ta­ce­ta­saḥ sahasā ta­tpra­tī­kā­raṃ kartum api śa­knu­va­taḥ pā­pa­ka­rma­vi­pā­ka­m a­bhi­ci­nta­ya­ta­s tāny ākarṇya ta­pa­śca­ra­ṇa­bhā­va­nā­pa­ra­sya ka­ṣā­ya­vi­ṣa­la­va­mā­tra­syā­py a­na­va­kā­śa­m ā­tma­hṛ­da­yaṃ kurvata ā­kro­śa­pa­ri­ṣa­ha­sa­ha­na­m a­va­dhā­rya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §827ni­śi­ta­vi­śa­sa­na­mu­śa­la­mu­dga­rā­dri­pra­ha­ra­ṇa­tā­ḍa­nā­di­bhi­r vyā­pā­dya­mā­na­śa­rī­ra­sya vyā­pā­da­ke­ṣu manāg api ma­no­vi­kā­ra­m a­ku­rva­to mama pu­rā­kṛ­ta­du­ṣka­rma­pha­la­m idam ime varākāḥ kiṃ ku­rva­nti­, śa­rī­ra­m idaṃ ja­la­bu­dbu­dva­dvi­śa­ra­ṇa­sva­bhā­vaṃ vya­sa­na­kā­ra­ṇa­m etair bā­bā­dhya­te­, saṃ­jñā­na­da­rśa­na­cā­ri­trā­ṇi mama na ke­na­ci­d u­pa­ha­nya­nte iti ci­nta­ya­to vā­si­ta­kṣa­ṇa­ca­nda­nā­nu­le­pa­na­sa­ma­da­rśi­no va­dha­pa­ri­ṣa­ha­kṣa­mā ma­nya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §828bā­hyā­bhya­nta­ra­ta­po ’­nu­ṣṭhā­na­pa­ra­sya ta­dbhā­va­nā­va­śe­na ni­ssā­rī­kṛ­ta­mū­rteḥ pa­ṭu­ta­pa­na­tā­pa­ni­ṣpī­ta­sā­ra­ta­ro­r iva vi­ra­hi­ta­cchā­ya­sya tva­ga­sthi­śi­rā­jā­la­mā­tra­ta­nu­ya­ntra­sya prā­ṇā­tya­ye saty apy ā­hā­ra­ba­sa­ti­bhe­ṣa­jā­dī­ni dī­nā­bhi­dhā­na­mu­kha­vai­va­rṇyā­ṅga­saṃ­jñā­di­bhi­r a­yā­ca­mā­na­sya bhi­kṣā­kā­le ’pi vi­dyu­du­dyo­ta­va­d du­ru­pa­la­kṣya­mū­rte­r yā­ca­nā­pa­ri­ṣa­ha­sa­ha­na­m a­va­sī­ya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §829vā­yu­va­da­sa­ṅgā­d a­ne­ka­de­śa­cā­ri­ṇo ’­bhu­pa­ga­tai­ka­kā­la­saṃ­bho­ja­na­sya vā­caṃ­ya­ma­sya ta­tsa­mi­ta­sya vā sa­kṛ­tsva­ta­nu­da­rśa­na­mā­tra­ta­ntra­sya pā­ṇi­pu­ṭa­mā­tra­pā­tra­sya bahuṣu di­va­se­ṣu bahuṣu ca gṛheṣu bhikṣām a­na­vā­pyā­py a­saṃ­kli­ṣṭa­ce­ta­so dā­tṛ­vi­śe­ṣa­pa­rī­kṣā­ni­ru­tsu­ka­sya lābhād apy alābho me paramaṃ tapa iti saṃ­tu­ṣṭa­syā­lā­bha­vi­ja­yo ’­va­se­yaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §830sa­rvā­śu­ci­ni­dhā­na­m idam a­ni­tya­m a­pa­ri­trā­ṇa­m iti śarīre niḥ­saṃ­ka­lpa­tvā­d vi­ga­ta­saṃ­skā­ra­sya gu­ṇa­ra­tna­bhā­ṇḍa­saṃ­ca­ya­pra­va­rdha­na­saṃ­ra­kṣa­ṇa­saṃ­dhā­ra­ṇa­kā­ra­ṇa­tvā­d a­bhyu­pa­ga­ta­sthi­ti­vi­dhā­na­syā­kṣa­mra­kṣa­ṇa­va­d vra­ṇā­nu­le­pa­na­va­d vā ba­hū­pa­kā­ra­m ā­hā­ra­m a­bhu­pa­ga­ccha­to vi­ru­ddhā­hā­ra­pā­na­se­va­na­vai­ṣa­mya­ja­ni­ta­vā­tā­di­vi­kā­ra­ro­ga­sya yu­ga­pa­d a­ne­ka­śa­ta­saṃ­khya­vyā­dhi­pra­ko­pe saty api ta­dva­śa­va­rti­tāṃ vi­ja­ha­to ja­llau­ṣa­dhi­prā­ptyā­dya­ne­ka­ta­po­vi­śe­ṣa­rddhi­yo­ge saty api śa­rī­ra­ni­sspṛ­ha­tvā­t ta­tpra­ti­kā­rā­na­pe­kṣi­ṇo ro­ga­pa­ri­ṣa­ha­sa­ha­na­m a­va­ga­nta­vya­m­.SAS-PS'91 §831tṛ­ṇa­gra­ha­na­m u­pa­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ ka­syā­ci­d vya­dha­na­duḥ­kha­kā­ra­ṇa­sya­. tena śu­ṣka­tṛ­ṇa­pa­ru­ṣa­śa­rka­rā­ka­ṇṭa­ka­ni­śi­ta­mṛ­tti­kā­śū­lā­di­vya­dha­na­kṛ­ta­pā­da­ve­da­nā­prā­ptau satyāṃ ta­trā­pra­ṇi­hi­ta­ta­ce­ta­sa­ś ca­ryā­śa­yyā­ni­ṣa­dyā­su prā­ṇi­pī­ḍā­pa­ri­hā­re nityam a­pra­ma­tta­ce­ta­sa­s tṛ­ṇā­di­spa­rśa­bā­dhā­pa­ri­ṣa­ha­vi­ja­yo ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §832a­pkā­yi­ka­ja­ntu­pī­ḍā­pa­ri­hā­rā­yā­ma­ra­ṇā­d a­snā­na­vra­ta­dhā­ri­ṇaḥ paṭur a­vi­ki­ra­ṇa­pra­tā­pa­ja­ni­ta­pra­sve­dā­kta­pa­va­nā­nī­ta­pāṃ­su­ni­ca­ya­sya si­dhma­ka­cchū­da­drū­dī­rṇa­ka­ṇḍū­yā­yā­m u­tpa­nnā­yā­m api ka­ṇḍū­ya­na­vi­ma­rda­na­saṃ­gha­ṭṭa­na­vi­va­rji­ta­mū­rtheḥ sva­ga­ta­ma­lo­pa­ca­ya­pa­ra­ga­ta­ma­lā­pa­ca­ya­yo­r a­saṃ­ka­lpi­ta­ma­na­saḥ sa­jjñā­na­cā­ri­tra­vi­ma­la­sa­li­la­pra­kṣā­la­ne­na ka­rma­ma­la­paṃ­ka­ni­rā­ka­ra­ṇā­ya nityam u­dya­ta­ma­te­r ma­la­pī­ḍā­sa­ha­na­m ā­khyā­ya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §833satkāraḥ pū­jā­pra­śaṃ­sā­tma­kaḥ­. pu­ra­skā­ro nāma kri­yā­ra­mbhā­di­ṣv agrataḥ ka­ra­ṇa­m ā­maṃ­tra­ṇaṃ vā, ta­trā­nā­da­ro mayi kri­ya­te­. ci­ro­ṣi­ta­bra­hma­ca­rya­sya ma­hā­ta­pa­svi­naḥ sva­pa­ra­sa­ma­ya­ni­rṇa­jña­sya ba­hu­kṛ­tvaḥ pa­ra­vā­di­vi­ja­yi­naḥ pra­ṇā­ma­bha­kti­saṃ­bra­hmā­sa­na­pra­dā­nā­dī­ni me na kaścit ka­ro­ti­. mi­thyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­ya e­vā­tī­va bhaktim antaḥ kiṃcid a­jā­na­nta­m api sa­rva­jña­saṃ­bhā­va­na­yā saṃmānya sva­sa­ma­ya­pra­bhā­va­naṃ ku­rva­nti­. vya­nta­rā­da­yaḥ purā a­tyu­gra­ta­pa­sāṃ pra­tya­gra­pū­jāṃ ni­rva­rta­ya­ntī­ti mithyā śrutir yadi na syād idānīṃ kasmān mādṛśāṃ na ku­rva­ntī­ti du­ṣpra­ṇi­dhā­na­vi­ra­hi­ta­ci­tta­sya sa­tkā­ra­pu­ra­skā­ra­pa­ri­ṣa­ha­vi­ja­ya iti vi­jñā­ya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §834a­ṅga­pū­rva­pra­kī­rṇa­ka­vi­śā­ra­da­sya śa­bda­nyā­yā­dhyā­tma­ni­pu­ṇa­sya mama pu­ra­stā­di­ta­re bhā­ska­ra­pra­bhā­bhi­bhū­ta­kha­dyo­to­dyo­ta­va­nni­ta­rāṃ nā­va­bhā­sa­nta iti vi­jñā­na­ma­da­ni­rā­saḥ pra­jñā­pa­ri­ṣa­ha­ja­yaḥ pra­tye­ta­vyaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §835ajño ’yaṃ na vetti pa­śu­sa­ma ity evam ādy a­dhi­ke­ṣpa­va­ca­naṃ sa­ha­mā­na­sya pa­ra­ma­du­śca­ra­ta­po ’­nu­ṣṭhā­yi­no nityam a­pra­ma­tta­ce­ta­so me ’dyāpi jñā­nā­ti­śa­yo no­tpa­dya­ta iti a­na­bhi­saṃ­da­dha­to ’­jñā­na­pa­ri­ṣa­ha­ja­yo ’­va­ga­nta­vyaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §836pa­ra­ma­vai­rā­gya­bhā­va­nā­śu­ddha­hṛ­da­ya­sya vi­di­ta­sa­ka­la­pa­dā­rtha­ta­ttva­syā­rha­dā­ya­ta­na­sa­dhu­dha­rma­pū­ja­ka­sya ci­ra­nta­na­pra­vra­ji­ta­syā­dyā­pi me jñā­nā­ti­śa­yo no­tpa­dya­te­. ma­ho­pa­vā­sā­dya­nu­ṣṭhā­yi­nāṃ prā­ti­hā­rya­vi­śe­ṣāḥ prādur a­bhū­va­nn iti pra­lā­pa­mā­tra­m a­na­rthi­ke­yaṃ pra­vra­jyā­. viphalaṃ vra­ta­pa­ri­pā­la­na­m ity evam a­sa­mā­da­dhā­na­sya da­rśa­na­vi­śu­ddhi­yo­gā­d a­da­rśa­na­pa­ri­ṣa­ha­sa­ha­na­m a­va­sā­ta­vya­m­.SAS-PS'91 §837evaṃ pa­ri­ṣa­hā­n a­saṃ­ka­lpo­pa­sthi­tā­n sa­ha­mā­na­syā­saṃ­kli­ṣṭa­ce­ta­so rā­gā­di­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­sra­va­ni­ro­dhā­n mahān saṃvaro bha­va­ti­.SAS-PS'91 §838āha, kim ime pa­ri­ṣa­hāḥ sarve saṃ­sā­ra­ma­hā­ṭa­vī­m a­ti­kra­mi­tu­m a­bhyu­dya­ta­m a­bhi­dra­va­nti uta kaścit pra­ti­vi­śe­ṣa ity a­tro­cya­te — amī vyā­khyā­ta­la­kṣa­ṇāḥ kṣu­dā­da­ya­ś cā­ri­trā­nta­rā­ṇi prati bhā­jyā­h­. ni­ya­me­na pu­na­ra­na­yoḥ pra­tye­ta­vyāḥ —TA-PS'91 9.10sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­ya­cha­dma­stha­vī­ta­rā­ga­yo­ś ca­tu­rda­śa || SAS-PS'91 §839kṣu­tpi­pā­sā­śī­to­ṣṇa­daṃ­śa­ma­śa­ka­ca­ryā­śa­yyā­va­dhā­lā­bha­ro­ga­tṛ­ṇa­spa­rśa­ma­la­pra­jñā­jñā­nā­ni­. ‘­ca­tu­rda­śa­’ iti va­ca­nā­d anyeṣāṃ pa­ri­ṣa­hā­ṇā­m abhāvo ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. āha yuktaṃ tāvad vī­ta­rā­ga­cha­dma­sthe mo­ha­nī­yā­bhā­vā­t ta­tkṛ­ta­va­kṣya­mā­ṇā­ṣṭa­pa­ri­ṣa­hā­bhā­vā­c ca­tu­rda­śa­ni­ya­ma­va­ca­na­m­. sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­ye tu mo­ho­da­ya­sa­dbhā­vā­t ‘­ca­tu­rda­śa­’ iti niyamo no­pa­pa­dya­ta iti? tad a­yu­kta­m­; sa­nmā­tra­tvā­t­. tatra hi kevalo lo­bha­saṃ­jva­la­na­ka­ṣā­yo­da­yaḥ so ’py a­ti­sū­kṣmaḥ­. tato vī­ta­rā­ga­cha­dma­stha­ka­lpa­tvā­t ‘­ca­tu­rda­śa­’ iti ni­ya­ma­s tatrāpi yu­jya­te­. nanu mo­ho­da­ya­sa­hā­yā­bhā­vā­n ma­ndo­da­ya­ya­tvā­c ca kṣu­dā­di­ve­da­nā­bhā­vā­t ta­tsa­ha­na­kṛ­ta­pa­ri­ṣa­ha­vya­pa­de­śo na yuktim a­va­ta­ra­ti­. tan na? kiṃ kā­ra­ṇa­m­. śa­kti­ma­tra­sya vi­va­kṣi­ta­tvā­t­. sa­rvā­rtha­si­ddhi­de­va­sya sa­pta­ma­pṛ­thi­vī­ga­ma­na­sā­ma­rthya­vya­pa­de­śā­va­t­.SAS-PS'91 §840āha, yadi śa­rī­ra­va­ty ātmani pa­ri­ṣa­ha­saṃ­ni­dhā­naṃ pra­ti­jñā­ya­te atha bhavati u­tpa­nna­ke­va­la­jñā­ne ka­rma­ca­tu­ṣṭa­ya­pha­lā­nu­bha­va­na­va­śa­va­rti­ni kiyanta u­pa­ni­pa­ta­ntī­ty a­tro­cya­te­. tasmin punaḥ —TA-PS'91 9.11e­kā­da­śa jine || SAS-PS'91 §841ni­ra­sta­ghā­ti­ka­rma­ca­tu­ṣṭa­ye jine ve­da­nī­ya­sa­dbhā­vā­t ta­dā­sra­yā e­kā­da­śa­pa­ri­ṣa­hāḥ saṃti. nanu ca mo­ha­nī­yo­da­ya­sa­hā­yā­bhā­vā­t kṣu­dā­di­ve­da­nā­bhā­ve pa­ri­ṣa­ha­vya­pa­de­śo na yuktaḥ? satyam evam etat — ve­da­nā­bhā­ve ’pi dra­vya­ka­rma­sa­dbhā­vā­pe­kṣa­yā pa­ri­ṣa­ho­pa­cā­raḥ kri­ya­te­, ni­ra­va­śe­ṣa­ni­ra­sta­jñā­nā­ti­śa­ye ci­ntā­ni­ro­dhā­bhā­ve ’pi ta­tpha­la­ka­rma ni­rha­ra­ṇa­pha­lā­pe­kṣa­yā dhyā­no­pa­cā­ra­va­t­. athavā — e­kā­da­śa jine ‘na saṃti’ iti vā­kya­śe­ṣaḥ ka­lpa­nī­yaḥ­, so­pa­skā­ra­tvā­t sū­trā­ṇā­m­. kalpyo hi vā­kya­śe­ṣo vākyaṃ ca vaktary a­dhī­na­m ity u­pa­ga­mā­t­. mo­ho­da­ya­sa­hā­yī­kṛ­ta­kṣu­dā­di­ve­da­nā­bhā­vā­t ‘na santi’ iti vā­kya­śe­ṣaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §842āha, yadi sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­yā­di­ṣu vyastāḥ pa­ri­ṣa­hāḥ atha samastāḥ tāḥ kveti —TA-PS'91 9.12bā­da­ra­sāṃ­pa­rā­ye sarve || SAS-PS'91 §843sāṃ­pa­rā­yaḥ ka­ṣā­yaḥ­. bādaraḥ sāṃ­pa­rā­yo yasya sa bā­da­ra­sāṃ­pa­rā­ya iti. nedaṃ gu­ṇa­sthā­na­vi­śe­ṣa­gra­ha­ṇa­m­. kiṃ tarhi? a­rtha­ni­rde­śaḥ­. tena pra­ma­ttā­dī­nāṃ saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ gra­ha­ṇa­m­. teṣu hi a­kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­ya­do­ṣa­tvā­t sarve saṃ­bha­va­nti­. kasmin punaś cāritre sarveṣāṃ saṃ­bha­vaḥ­? sā­mā­yi­ka­cche­do­pa­sthā­pa­na­pa­ri­hā­ra­vi­śu­ddhi­saṃ­ya­me­ṣu pratyekaṃ sarveṣāṃ saṃ­bha­vaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §844āha, gṛ­hī­ta­m etat pa­ri­ṣa­hā­ṇāṃ sthā­na­vi­śe­ṣā­va­dhā­ra­ṇaṃ­, idaṃ tu na vidmaḥ kasyāḥ prakṛteḥ kaḥ kārya ity a­tro­cya­te —TA-PS'91 9.13jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇe pra­jñā­jñā­ne || SAS-PS'91 §845idam a­yu­kta­m va­rta­te­. kim a­trā­yu­kta­m­? jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇe sa­tya­jñā­na­pa­ri­ṣa­ha u­pa­pa­dya­te­, pra­jñā­pa­ri­ṣa­haḥ punas ta­da­pā­ye bha­va­tī­ti kathaṃ jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇe syāt? ity a­tro­cya­te — kṣā­yo­pa­śa­mi­kī prajñā a­nya­smi­n jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇe sati madaṃ ja­na­ya­ti na sa­ka­lā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­ye iti jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇe satīty u­pa­pa­dya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §846punar a­pa­ra­yo pa­ri­ṣa­ha­yoḥ pra­kṛ­ti­vi­śe­ṣa­ni­rde­śā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 9.14da­rśa­na­mo­hā­nta­rā­ya­yo­r a­da­rśa­nā­lā­bhau || SAS-PS'91 §847ya­thā­saṃ­khya­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhaḥ­. da­rśa­na­mo­he a­da­rśa­na­pa­ri­ṣa­ho­, lā­bhā­nta­rā­ye a­lā­bha­pa­ri­ṣa­ha iti. āha, yady ādye mo­ha­nī­ya­bhe­de ekaḥ pa­ri­ṣa­haḥ atha dvi­tī­ya­smi­n kati bha­va­ntī­ty a­tro­cya­te —TA-PS'91 9.15cā­ri­tra­mo­he nā­gnyā­ra­ti­strī­ni­ṣa­dyā­kro­śa­yā­ca­nā­sa­tkā­ra­pu­ra­skā­rāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §848puṃ­ve­do­da­yā­di­ni­mi­tta­tvā­n nā­gnyā­di­pa­ri­ṣa­hā­ṇāṃ mo­ho­da­ya­ni­mi­tta­tvaṃ pra­ti­pa­dyā­ma­he­. ni­ṣa­dyā­pa­ri­ṣa­ha­sya ka­tha­m­? tatrāpi prā­ṇi­pī­ḍā­pa­ri­hā­rā­rtha­tvā­t­. mo­ho­da­ye sati prā­ṇi­pī­ḍā­pa­ri­ṇā­maḥ saṃ­jā­ya­ta iti.SAS-PS'91 §849a­va­śi­ṣṭa­pa­ri­ṣa­ha­pra­kṛ­ti­vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 9.16ve­da­nī­ye śeṣāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §850uktā e­kā­da­śa pa­ri­ṣā­hāḥ­. tebhyo ’nye śeṣāḥ ve­da­nī­ye sati ‘­bha­va­nti­’ iti vā­kya­śe­ṣaḥ­. ke punas te? kṣu­tpi­pā­sā­śī­to­ṣṇa­daṃ­śa­ma­śa­ka­ca­ryā­śa­yyā­va­dha­ro­ga­tṛ­ṇa­spa­rśa­ma­la­pa­ri­ṣa­hāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §851āha, vyā­khyā­ta­ni­mi­tta­la­kṣa­ṇa­vi­ka­lpāḥ pra­tyā­tma­ni prā­du­rbha­va­ntaḥ kati yu­ga­pa­d a­va­ti­ṣṭha­nta ity a­tro­cya­te —TA-PS'91 9.17e­kā­da­yo bhājyā yu­ga­pa­d e­ka­smi­nn ai­ko­na­viṃ­śa­teḥ || SAS-PS'91 §852ā­ṅa­bhi­vi­dhya­rthaḥ­. tena e­ko­na­viṃ­śa­ti­r api kvacit yu­ga­pa­t saṃ­ba­va­tī­ty a­va­ga­mya­te­. tat ka­tha­m­? iti ced ucyate — śī­to­ṣṇa­pa­ri­ṣa­ha­yo­r ekaḥ śa­yyā­ni­ṣa­dyā­ca­ryā­ṇāṃ cā­nya­ta­ma eva bhavati e­ka­smi­nn ā­tma­ni­. kutaḥ? vi­ro­dhā­t­. ta­ttra­yā­ṇā­m a­pa­ga­me yu­ga­pa­d e­kā­tma­nī­ta­re­ṣāṃ saṃ­bha­vā­d e­ko­na­viṃ­śa­ti­vi­ka­lpā bo­ddha­vyāḥ­. nanu pra­jñā­jñā­na­yo­r api vi­ro­dhā­d yu­ga­pa­d a­saṃ­bha­vaḥ­? śru­ta­jñā­nā­pe­kṣa­yā pra­jñā­pa­ri­ṣa­haḥ a­va­dhi­jñā­nā­dya­bhā­vā­pe­kṣa­yā a­jñā­na­pa­ri­ṣa­ha iti nāsti vi­ro­dhaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §853āha, uktā gu­pti­sa­mi­ti­dha­rmā­nu­pre­kṣā­pa­ri­ṣa­ha­ja­yāḥ saṃ­va­ra­he­ta­vaḥ pañca. saṃ­va­ra­he­tu­ś cā­ri­tra­saṃ­jño vaktavya iti ta­dbhe­da­pra­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m ucyate —TA-PS'91 9.18sā­mā­yi­ka­cche­do­pa­sthā­pa­nā­pa­ri­hā­ra­vi­śu­ddhi­sū­kṣma­sā­mpa­rā­ya­ya­thā­khyā­ta­m iti cā­ri­tra­m || SAS-PS'91 §854atra codyate — da­śa­vi­dhe dharme saṃyama uktaḥ sa eva cā­ri­tra­m iti punar gra­ha­ṇa­m a­na­rtha­ka­m iti? nā­na­rtha­ha­ka­m­; dharme ’­nta­rbhū­ta­m api cā­ri­tra­m ante gṛhyate mo­kṣa­prā­pteḥ sa­kṣā­tkā­ra­ṇa­m iti jñā­pa­nā­rtha­m­. sā­mā­yi­ka­m u­kta­m­. kva? ‘­di­gde­śā­na­rtha­da­ṇḍa­vi­ra­ti­sā­mā­yi­ka — ’ ity atra. tad dvividhaṃ ni­ya­ta­kā­la­m a­ni­ya­ta­kā­laṃ ca. svā­dhyā­yā­di ni­ya­ta­kā­la­m­. ī­ryā­pa­thā­dya­ni­ya­ta­kā­la­m­. pra­mā­da­kṛ­tā­na­rtha­pra­ba­ndha­vi­lo­pe sa­mya­kpra­ti­kri­yā che­do­pa­sthā­pa­nā vi­ka­lpa­ni­vṛ­tti­r vā. pa­ri­ha­ra­ṇaṃ pa­ri­hā­raḥ prā­ṇi­va­dhā­n ni­vṛ­ttiḥ­. tena viśiṣṭā śuddhir ya­s­ṃ­i­ms ta­tpa­ri­hā­ra­vi­śu­ddhi­cā­ri­tra­m­. a­ti­śū­kṣma­ka­ṣā­ya­tvā­t sū­kṣma­sāṃ­pa­rā­ya­cā­ri­tra­m­. mo­ha­nī­ya­sya ni­ra­va­śe­ṣa­syo­pa­śa­mā­t kṣayāc ca ā­tma­sva­bhā­vā­va­sthā­pe­kṣā­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ a­thā­khyā­ta­cā­ri­tra­m ity ā­khyā­ya­te­. pū­rva­cā­ri­trā­nu­ṣṭhā­yi­bhi­r ākhyātaṃ na tatprāptaṃ prā­ṅmo­ha­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­bhyā­m ity a­thā­khyā­ta­m­. a­tha­śa­bda­syā­na­nta­ryā­rtha­vṛ­tti­ta­tvā­n ni­ra­va­śe­ṣa­mo­ha­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­mā­na­nta­ra­m ā­vi­rbha­va­tī­ty arthaḥ. ‘­ya­thā­khyā­ta­m­’ iti vā; ya­thā­tma­sva­bhā­vo ’­va­sthi­ta­s ta­thai­vā­khyā­ta­tvā­t­. ‘­i­ti­’ śabdaḥ pa­ri­sa­mā­ptau dra­ṣṭa­vyaḥ­. tato ya­thā­khyā­ta­cā­ri­trā­t sa­ka­la­ka­rma­kṣa­ya­pa­ri­sa­mā­pti­r bhavtīti jñā­pya­te­. sā­mā­yi­kā­dī­nā­m ā­nu­pū­rvya­va­ca­na­m u­tta­ro­tta­ra­gu­ṇa­pra­ka­rṣa­khyā­pa­nā­rthaṃ kri­ya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §855āha, uktaṃ cā­ri­tra­m­. ta­da­na­nta­ra­m uddiṣṭaṃ yat ‘­ta­pa­sā nirjarā ca’ iti ta­sye­dā­nīṃ tapaso vidhānaṃ ka­rta­vya­m ity a­tro­cya­te­. tad dvividhaṃ bāhyam ā­bhya­nta­raṃ ca. ta­tpra­tye­kaṃ ṣa­ḍvi­dha­m­. tatra bā­hya­bhe­da­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 9.19a­na­śa­nā­va­mau­da­rya­vṛ­tti­pa­ri­saṃ­khyā­na­ra­sa­pa­ri­tyā­ga­vi­vi­kta­śa­yyā­sa­na­kā­ya­kle­śā bāhyaṃ tapaḥ || SAS-PS'91 §856dṛ­ṣṭa­pha­lā­na­pe­kṣaṃ saṃ­ya­ma­pra­si­ddhi­rā­go­cche­da­ka­rma­vi­nā­śa­dhyā­nā­ga­mā­vā­ptya­rtha­m a­na­śa­na­m­. saṃ­ya­ma­pra­jā­ga­ra­do­ṣa­pra­śa­ma­saṃ­to­ṣa­svā­dhyā­yā­di­su­kha­si­ddhya­rtha­m a­va­mau­da­rya­m­. bhi­kṣā­rthi­no muner e­kā­gā­rā­di­vi­ṣa­yaḥ saṃkalpaḥ ci­ntā­va­ro­dho vṛ­tti­pa­ri­saṃ­khyā­na­m ā­śā­ni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m a­va­ga­nta­vya­m­. i­ndri­ya­da­rpa­ni­gra­ha­ni­drā­vi­ja­ya­svā­dhyā­ya­su­kha­si­ddhyā­dya­rtho ghṛ­tā­di­vṛ­ṣya­ra­sa­pa­ri­tyā­ga­ś caturthaṃ tapaḥ. śū­nyā­gā­rā­di­ṣu vi­vi­kte­ṣu ja­ntu­pī­ḍā­vi­ra­hi­te­ṣu saṃ­ya­ta­sya śa­yyā­sa­na­m ā­bā­dhā­tya­ya­bra­hma­ca­rya­svā­dhyā­ya­dhyā­nā­di­pra­si­ddhya­rthaṃ ka­rta­vya­m iti paṃcamaṃ tapaḥ. ā­ta­pa­sthā­naṃ vṛ­kṣa­mū­la­ni­vā­so ni­rā­va­ra­ṇa­śa­ya­naṃ ba­hu­vi­dha­pra­ti­mā­sthā­na­m ity evam ādiḥ kā­ya­kle­śaḥ tat ṣaṣṭaṃ tapaḥ. tatkim a­rtha­m­? de­ha­duḥ­kha­ti­ti­kṣā­su­khā­na­bhi­ṣva­ṅga­pra­va­ca­na­pra­bhā­va­nā­dya­rtha­m­. pa­ri­ṣa­ha­syā­sya ca ko vi­śe­ṣaḥ­? ya­dṛ­ccha­yo­pa­ni­pa­ti­taḥ pa­ri­ṣa­haḥ­. sva­yaṃ­kṛ­taḥ kā­ya­kle­śaḥ­. bā­hya­tva­m asya kutaḥ? bā­hya­dra­vyā­pe­kṣa­tvā­t pa­ra­pra­tya­kṣa­tvā­c ca bā­hya­tva­m­.SAS-PS'91 §857ā­bya­nta­ra­ta­po­bhe­da­pra­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 9.20prā­ya­ści­tta­vi­na­ya­vai­yā­vṛ­ttya­svā­dhyā­ya­vyu­tsa­rga­dhyā­nā­ny u­tta­ra­m || SAS-PS'91 §858katham a­syā­bhya­nta­ra­tva­m­? ma­no­ni­ya­ma­nā­rtha­tvā­t­. pra­mā­da­do­ṣa­pa­ri­hā­raḥ prā­ya­ści­tta­m­. pūjyeṣv ādaro vi­na­yaḥ­. kā­ya­ce­ṣṭa­yā dra­vyā­nta­re­ṇa co­pā­sa­naṃ vai­yā­vṛ­ttya­m­. jñā­na­bhā­va­nā­la­sya­tyā­gaḥ svā­dhyā­yaḥ­. ā­tmā­tmī­ya­saṃ­ka­lpa­tyā­go vyu­tsa­rgaḥ­. ci­tta­vi­kṣe­pa­tyā­go dhyā­na­m­.SAS-PS'91 §859ta­dbhe­da­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 9.21na­va­ca­tu­rda­śa­pa­ñca­dvi­bhe­dā ya­thā­kra­maṃ prā­gdhyā­nā­t || SAS-PS'91 §860‘­ya­thā­kra­ma­m­’ iti va­ca­nā­n na­va­bhe­daṃ prā­ya­ści­tta­m­, vi­na­ya­ś ca­tu­rvi­dhaḥ­, vai­yā­vṛ­ttyaṃ da­śa­vi­dha­m­, svādhyāyaḥ pa­ñca­vi­dhaḥ­, dvibhedo vyutsarga ity a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dya­te­. ‘­prā­gdhyā­nā­t­’ iti vacanaṃ dhyānasya ba­hu­va­kta­vya­tvā­t paścād vakṣyata iti.SAS-PS'91 §861ādyasya bhe­da­sva­rū­pa­ni­rjñā­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 9.22ā­lo­ca­na­pra­ti­kra­ma­ṇa­ta­du­bha­ya­vi­ve­ka­vyu­tsa­rga­ta­pa­śche­da­pa­ri­hā­ro­pa­sthā­pa­nāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §862tatra gurave pra­mā­da­ni­ve­da­naṃ da­śa­do­ṣa­vi­va­rji­ta­m ā­lo­ca­na­m­. mi­thyā­du­ṣkṛ­tā­bhi­dhā­nā­d a­bhi­vya­kta­pra­ti­kri­yaṃ pra­ti­kra­ma­ṇa­m­. saṃsarge sati vi­śo­dha­nā­t ta­du­bha­ya­m­. saṃ­sa­ktā­nna­pā­no­pa­ka­ra­ṇā­di­vi­bha­ja­naṃ vi­ve­kaḥ­. kā­yo­tsa­rgā­di­ka­ra­ṇaṃ vyu­tsa­rgaḥ­. a­na­śa­nā­va­mau­da­ryā­di­la­kṣa­ṇaṃ tapaḥ. di­va­sa­pa­kṣa­mā­sā­di­nā pra­vra­jyā­hā­pa­naṃ chedaḥ. pa­kṣa­mā­sā­di­vi­bhā­ge­na dūrataḥ pa­ri­va­rja­naṃ pa­ri­hā­raḥ­. punar dī­kṣā­prā­pa­ṇa­m u­pa­sthā­pa­nā­.SAS-PS'91 §863vi­na­ya­vi­ka­lpa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 9.23jñā­na­da­rśa­na­cā­ri­tro­pa­cā­rāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §864‘­vi­na­yaḥ­’ ity a­dhi­kā­re­ṇā­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndhaḥ kri­ya­te­. jñā­na­vi­na­yo da­rśa­na­vi­na­ya­ś cā­ri­tra­vi­na­ya u­pa­cā­ra­vi­na­ya­ś ceti. sa­ba­hu­mā­naṃ mokṣārthaṃ jñā­na­gra­ha­ṇā­bhyā­sa­sma­ra­ṇā­di­r jñā­na­vi­na­yaḥ­. śaṃ­kā­di­do­ṣa­vi­ra­hi­taṃ ta­ttvā­rtha­śra­ddhā­naṃ da­rśa­na­vi­na­yaḥ­. ta­dva­ta­ś cāritre sa­mā­hi­ta­ci­tta­tā cā­ri­tra­vi­na­yaḥ­. pra­tya­kṣe­ṣv ā­cā­ryā­di­ṣv a­bhyu­thā­nā­bhi­ga­ma­nā­ñja­li­ka­ra­ṇā­di­r u­pa­cā­ra­vi­na­yaḥ­. pa­ro­kṣe­ṣv api kā­ya­vā­ṅma­no ’­bhi­raṃ­ja­li­kri­yā­gu­ṇa­saṃ­kī­rta­nā­nu­sma­ra­ṇā­diḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §865vai­yā­vṛ­ttya­bhe­da­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 9.24ā­cā­ryo­pā­dhyā­ya­ta­pa­svi­śai­kṣa­glā­na­ga­ṇa­ku­la­saṃ­gha­sā­dhu­ma­no­jñā­nā­m || SAS-PS'91 §866vai­yā­vṛ­ttyaṃ daśadhā bhi­dya­te­. kutaḥ? vi­ṣa­ya­bhe­dā­t­. ā­cā­rya­vai­yā­vṛ­ttya­m u­pā­dhyā­ya­vai­yā­vṛ­ttya­m ity ādi. tatra ā­ca­ra­nti tasmād vra­tā­nī­ty ā­cā­ryaḥ­. mokṣārthaṃ śāstram upetya tasmād a­dhī­ya­ta ity u­pā­dhyā­yaḥ­. ma­ho­pa­vā­sā­dya­nu­ṣṭhā­yī ta­pa­svī­. śi­kṣā­śī­laḥ śaikṣaḥ. ru­jā­di­kli­ṣṭa­śa­rī­ro glānaḥ. gaṇaḥ stha­vi­ra­saṃ­ta­tiḥ­. dī­kṣa­kā­cā­rya­śi­ṣya­saṃ­styā­yaḥ ku­la­m­. cā­tu­rva­rṇa­śra­ma­ṇa­ni­va­haḥ saṃghaḥ. ci­ra­pra­vra­ji­taḥ sādhuḥ. manojño lo­ka­saṃ­ma­taḥ­. teṣāṃ vyā­dhi­pa­ri­ṣa­ha­mi­thyā­tvā­dyu­pa­ni­pā­te kā­ya­ce­ṣṭa­yā dra­vyā­nta­re­ṇa vā ta­tpra­tī­kā­ro vai­yā­vṛ­ttyaṃ sa­mā­dhyā­dhā­na­vi­ci­ki­tsā­bhā­va­pra­va­ca­na­vā­tsa­lyā­dya­bhi­vya­ktya­rtha­m­.SAS-PS'91 §867svā­dhyā­ya­vi­ka­lpa­vi­jñā­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 9.25vā­ca­nā­pra­ccha­nā­nu­pre­kṣā­mnā­ya­dha­rmo­pa­de­śāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §868ni­ra­va­dya­gra­nthā­rtho­bha­ya­pra­dā­naṃ vā­ca­nā­. saṃ­śa­ya­che­dā­ya ni­ści­ta­ba­lā­dhā­nā­ya vā pa­rā­nu­yo­gaḥ pra­ccha­nā­. a­dhi­ga­tā­rtha­sya ma­na­sā­bhyā­so ’­nu­pre­kṣā­. gho­ṣa­śu­ddhaṃ pa­ri­va­rta­na­m ā­mnā­yaḥ­. dha­rma­ka­thā­dya­nu­ṣṭhā­naṃ dha­rmo­pa­de­śaḥ­. sa eṣa pa­ñca­vi­dhaḥ svādhyāyaḥ kim arthaḥ? pra­jñā­ti­śa­yaḥ pra­śa­stā­dhya­va­sā­yaḥ pra­ma­saṃ­ve­ga­s ta­po­vṛ­ddhi­r a­ti­cā­ra­vi­śu­ddhi­r ity evam ādy arthaḥ.SAS-PS'91 §869vyu­tsa­rga­bhe­da­ni­rjñā­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 9.26bā­hyā­bhya­nta­ro­pa­dhyoḥ || SAS-PS'91 §870vyu­tsa­rja­naṃ vyu­tsa­rga­s tyāgaḥ. sa dvividhaḥ — bā­hyo­pa­dhi­tyā­go ’­bhya­nta­ro­pa­dhi­tyā­ga­ś ceti. a­nu­pā­ttaṃ va­stu­dha­na­dhā­nyā­di bā­hyo­pa­diḥ­. kro­dhā­di­r ā­tma­bhā­vo ’­bhya­nta­ro­pa­dhiḥ kā­ya­tyā­ga­ś ca ni­ya­ta­kā­lo yāvaj jīvaṃ vā­bhya­nta­ro­pa­dhi­tyā­ga ity u­cya­te­. sa kim arthaḥ? ni­ssa­ṅga­tva­ni­rbha­ya­tva­jī­vi­tā­śā­vyu­dā­sā­dya­rthaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §871yad ba­hu­va­kta­vyaṃ dhyānam iti pṛ­tha­gvya­va­sthā­pi­taṃ ta­sye­dā­nīṃ bhe­dā­bhi­dhā­naṃ prā­pta­kā­la­m­. ta­du­lla­ṅghya tasya pra­yo­ktṛ­sva­rū­pa­kā­la­ni­rddhā­ra­ṇā­rtha­m ucyate —TA-PS'91 9.27u­tta­ma­saṃ­ha­na­na­syai­kā­gra­ci­ntā­ni­ro­dho dhyānam ā­nta­rmu­hū­rtā­t || SAS-PS'91 §872ādyaṃ tritayaṃ saṃ­ha­na­na­m uttamaṃ va­jra­rṣa­bha­nā­rā­ca­saṃ­ha­na­naṃ va­jra­nā­rā­ca­saṃ­ha­na­naṃ nā­rā­ca­saṃ­ha­na­na­m iti. tat tri­ta­ya­m api dhvānasya sādhanaṃ bha­va­ti­. mokṣasya tu ādyam eva. ta­du­tta­maṃ saṃ­ha­na­naṃ yasya so ’yam u­tta­ma­saṃ­ha­na­naḥ­, ta­syo­tta­ma­saṃ­ha­na­na­sye­ti­. anena pra­yo­ktṛ­ni­rde­śaḥ kṛtaḥ. agraṃ mu­kha­m­. ekam a­gra­ma­sye­ty e­kā­graḥ­. nā­nā­rthā­va­la­mba­ne­na cintā pa­ri­spa­nda­va­tī­, tasyā a­nyā­śe­ṣa­mu­khe­byo vyāvartya e­ka­smi­nn agre niyama e­kā­gra­ci­ntā­ni­ro­dha ity u­cya­te­. anena dhā­nya­sva­rū­pa­m uktaṃ bha­va­ti­. muhūrta iti kā­la­pa­ri­mā­ṇa­m­. a­nta­rga­to muhūrto ’­nta­rmu­hū­rtaḥ­. ‘ā a­nta­rmu­hū­rtā­t­’ ity anena kā­la­vi­dhiḥ kṛtaḥ. tataḥ paraṃ du­rdha­ra­tvā­t e­ka­gra­ci­ntā­yāḥ­. cintāyā nirodho yadi dhyānaṃ, ni­ro­dha­ś cā­bhā­vaḥ­, tena dhyānam a­sa­tkha­ra­vi­ṣā­ṇa­va­tsyā­t­? naiṣa doṣaḥ; a­nya­ci­ntā­ni­vṛ­ttya­pe­kṣa­yā­sa­d iti co­cya­te­, sva­vi­ṣa­yā­kā­ra­pra­vṛ­tteḥ sad iti ca; a­bhā­va­sya bhā­vā­nta­ra­vā­d he­tva­ṅga­tvā­di­bhi­r a­bhā­va­sya va­stu­dha­rma­tva­si­ddhe­ś ca. athavā nāyaṃ bhā­va­sā­dha­naḥ­, ni­ro­dha­naṃ nirodha iti. kiṃ tarhi? ka­rma­sā­dha­naḥ­, ‘­ni­ru­dhya­ta iti ni­ro­dhaḥ­’­. cintā cāsau ni­ro­dha­ś ca ci­ntā­ni­ro­dha iti. etad uktaṃ bhavati — jñānam e­vā­pa­ri­spa­ndā­gni­śi­khā­va­da­va­bhā­sa­mā­naṃ dhyānam iti.SAS-PS'91 §873ta­dbhe­da­pra­da­rśa­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 9.28ā­rtta­rau­dra­dha­rmya­śu­klā­ni || SAS-PS'91 §874ṛtaṃ duḥkhaṃ, a­rda­na­m ā­rti­vā­, tatra bhavam ā­rta­m­. rudraḥ krū­rā­śa­ya­s tasya karma tatra bhavaṃ vā rau­dra­m­. dharmo vyā­khyā­taḥ­. dharmād a­na­pe­taṃ dha­rmya­m­. śu­ci­gu­ṇa­yo­gā­c chu­kla­m­. ta­de­ta­c ca­tu­rvi­dhaṃ dhyānaṃ dvai­vi­dhya­m a­śnu­te­. kutaḥ? pra­śa­stā­pra­śa­sta­bhe­dā­t­. a­pra­śa­sta­m a­pu­ṇyā­sra­va­kā­ra­ṇa­tvā­t­. ka­rma­ni­rda­ha­na­sā­ma­rthyā­t pra­śa­sta­m­.SAS-PS'91 §875kiṃ punas tad iti ced ucyate —TA-PS'91 9.29pare mo­kṣa­he­tū || SAS-PS'91 §876param u­tta­ra­m a­ntya­m­. antyaṃ śu­kla­m­. ta­tsā­mī­pyā­d dharmyam api ‘­pa­ra­m­’ ity u­pa­ca­rya­te­. dvi­va­ca­na­ni­rde­śa­sā­ma­rthyā­d gaunam api gṛ­hya­te­. ‘pare mo­kṣa­he­tū­’ iti va­ca­nā­t pūrve ā­rta­rau­dre saṃ­sā­ra­he­tū ity uktam bha­va­ti­. kutaḥ? tṛ­tī­ya­sya sā­dhya­syā­bhā­vā­t­.SAS-PS'91 §877tatrārtraṃ ca­tu­rvi­dha­m­. ta­trā­di­vi­ka­lpa­la­kṣa­ṇa­ni­rde­śā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 9.30ārtam a­ma­no­jña­sya saṃ­pra­yo­ge ta­dvi­pra­yo­gā­ya smṛ­ti­sa­ma­nvā­hā­raḥ || SAS-PS'91 §878a­ma­no­jña­m apriyaṃ vi­ṣa­ka­ṇṭa­ka­śa­tru­śa­strā­di­, ta­dbā­dhā­ka­ra­ṇa­tvā­d ‘­a­ma­no­jña­m­’ ity u­cya­te­. tasya saṃ­pra­yo­ge­, sa kathaṃ nāma me na syād iti saṃ­ka­lpa­ś ci­ntā­pra­ba­ndhaḥ smṛ­ti­sa­ma­nvā­hā­raḥ pra­tha­ma­n ārtam ity ā­khyā­ya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §879dvi­tī­ya­sya vi­ka­lpa­sya la­kṣa­ṇa­ni­rde­śā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 9.31vi­pa­ri­taṃ ma­no­jña­sya || SAS-PS'91 §880kuto vi­pa­ri­ta­m­? pū­vo­ktā­t­. te­nai­ta­d uktam bhavati — ma­no­jña­sye­ṣṭa­sya sva­pu­tra­dā­ra­dha­nā­de­r vi­pra­yo­ge ta­tsaṃ­pra­yo­gā­ya saṃ­ka­lpa­ś ci­ntā­pra­ba­ndho dvi­tī­ya­m ārtam a­va­ga­nta­vya­m­.SAS-PS'91 §881tṛ­tī­ya­sya vi­ka­lpa­sya la­kṣa­ṇa­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 9.32ve­da­nā­yā­ś ca || SAS-PS'91 §882‘­ve­da­nā­’ śabdaḥ sukhe duḥkhe ca va­rta­mā­no ’pi ārtasya pra­kṛ­ta­tvā­d duḥ­kha­ve­da­nā­yāṃ pra­va­rta­te­, tasyā vā­tā­di­vi­kā­ra­ja­ni­ta­ve­da­nā­yā u­pa­ni­pā­te tasyā apāyaḥ katham nāma me syād iti saṃ­ka­lpa­ś ci­ntā­pra­ba­ndha­s tṛ­tī­ya­m ārtam u­cya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §883tu­rī­ya­sā­rta­sya la­kṣa­ṇa­ni­rde­śā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 9.33nidānaṃ ca || SAS-PS'91 §884bho­gā­kā­ṅṣā­tu­rya­syā­nā­ga­ta­vi­ṣa­ya­prā­ptiṃ prati ma­naḥ­pra­ṇi­dhā­naṃ saṃ­ka­lpa­ś ci­ntā­pra­ba­ndha­s tu­rī­ya­m ārtaṃ ni­dā­na­m ity u­cya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §885ta­de­ta­c ca­tu­rvi­dha­m ārtam kiṃ svā­mi­ka­m iti ced ucyate —TA-PS'91 9.34ta­da­vi­ra­ta­de­śa­vi­ra­ta­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tā­nā­m || SAS-PS'91 §886a­vi­ra­tā a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭya­ntāḥ­. de­śa­vi­ra­tāḥ saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­tāḥ­. pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tāḥ paṃ­ca­da­śa­pra­mā­do­pe­tāḥ kri­yā­nu­ṣṭhā­yi­naḥ­. ta­trā­vi­ra­ta­de­śa­vi­ra­tā­nāṃ ca­tu­rvi­dha­m apy ārtaṃ bha­va­ti­; a­saṃ­ya­ma­pa­ri­ṇā­mo­pe­ta­tvā­t­. pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ tu ni­dā­na­va­rjya­m anyad ā­rta­tra­yaṃ pra­mā­do­da­yo­dre­kā­t ka­dā­ci­t syāt.SAS-PS'91 §887vyā­khyā­ta­m ārtaṃ saṃ­jñā­di­bhiḥ­. dvi­tī­ya­sya saṃ­jñā­he­tu­svā­mi­ni­rddhā­ra­ṇā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 9.35hiṃ­sā­nṛ­ta­ste­ya­vi­ṣa­ya­saṃ­ra­kṣa­ṇe­bhyo raudram a­vi­ra­ta­de­śa­vi­ra­ta­yoḥ || SAS-PS'91 §888hiṃ­sā­dī­ny u­kta­la­kṣa­ṇā­ni­. tāni rau­dra­dhyā­no­tpa­tte­r nimittī bha­va­ntī­ti he­tu­ni­rde­śo vi­jñā­ya­te­. tena he­tu­ni­rde­śe­nā­nu­va­rta­mā­naḥ ‘­smṛ­ti­sa­ma­nvā­hā­raḥ­’ a­bhi­saṃ­ba­dhya­te­. hiṃsāyāḥ smṛ­ti­sa­ma­nvā­hā­ra ity ādi. ta­drau­dra­dhyā­na­m a­vi­ra­ta­de­śa­vi­ra­ta­yo­r ve­di­ta­vya­m­. a­vi­ra­ta­sya bhavatu rau­dra­dhyā­naṃ­, de­śa­vi­ra­ta­sya ka­tha­m­? tasyāpi hiṃ­sā­dyā­ve­śā­d vi­ttā­di­saṃ­ra­kṣa­ṇa­ta­ntra­tvā­c ca ka­dā­ci­d bha­vi­tu­m a­rha­ti­. ta­tpu­na­r nā­ra­kā­dī­nā­m a­kā­ra­ṇaṃ­; sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­sā­ma­rthyā­t­. saṃ­ya­ta­sya tu na bhavaty eva; ta­dā­ra­mbhe saṃ­ya­ma­pra­cyu­teḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §889āha ‘pare mo­kṣa­he­tū­’ u­pa­di­ṣṭe­. ta­trā­dya­sya mo­kṣa­he­to­r dhyānasya bhe­da­sva­rū­pa­svā­mi­ni­rde­śaḥ kartavya ity ata āha —TA-PS'91 9.36ā­jñā­pā­ya­vi­pā­ka­saṃ­sthā­na­vi­ca­yā­ya dharmyam || SAS-PS'91 §890vi­ca­ya­naṃ vicayo viveko vi­cā­ra­ṇe­ty arthaḥ. ā­jñā­pā­ya­vi­pā­ka­saṃ­sthā­nā­nāṃ vicaya a­jñā­pā­ya­vi­pā­ka­saṃ­sthā­na­vi­ca­yaḥ­. ‘­smṛ­ti­sa­ma­nvā­hā­raḥ­’ ity a­nu­va­rta­te­. sa pratyekaṃ saṃ­ba­dhya­te — ā­jñā­vi­ca­yā­ya smṛ­ti­sa­ma­nvā­hā­raḥ ity ādi. tad yathā — u­pa­de­ṣṭu­r a­bhā­vā­n ma­nda­bu­ddhi­tvā­t ka­rmo­da­yā­t sū­kṣma­tvā­c ca pa­dā­rtha­nāṃ he­tu­dṛ­ṣṭā­nto­pa­ra­me sati sa­rva­jña­pra­ṇī­ta­m āgamaṃ pramāṇī kṛtya ittham evedaṃ nā­nya­thā­vā­di­no jināḥ iti ga­ha­na­pa­dā­rtha­śra­ddhā­nā­d a­rthā­va­dhā­ra­ṇa­m ā­jñā­vi­ca­yaḥ­. athavā — svayaṃ vi­di­ta­pa­dā­rtha­ta­ttva­sya sataḥ paraṃ prati pi­pā­da­yi­ṣoḥ sva­si­ddhā­ntā­vi­ro­dhe­na ta­ttva­sa­ma­rtha­nā­rthaṃ ta­rka­na­ya­pra­mā­ṇa­yo­ja­na­pa­raḥ smṛ­ti­sa­ma­nvā­hā­raḥ sa­rva­jñā­jñā­pra­kā­śa­nā­rtha­tvā­d ā­jñā­vi­ca­ya ity u­cya­te­. jā­tya­ndha­va­nmi­tyhyā­dṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ sa­rva­jña­pra­ṇī­ta­mā­rgā­d vimukhā mo­kṣā­rti­naḥ sa­mya­ṅmā­rgā­pa­ri­jñā­nā­t su­dū­ra­m e­vā­pa­ya­ntī­ti sa­nmā­rgā­pā­ya­ci­nta­na­m a­pā­ya­vi­ca­yaḥ­. athavā — mi­thyā­da­rśa­na­jñā­na­cā­ri­tre­bhyaḥ kathaṃ nama ime prāṇino ’­pe­yu­r iti smṛ­ti­sa­ma­nvā­hā­ro ’­pā­ya­vi­ca­yaḥ­. karmaṇāṃ jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­dī­nāṃ dra­vya­kṣe­tra­kā­la­bha­va­bhā­va­pra­tya­ya­pha­lā­nu­bha­va­naṃ prati pra­ṇi­dhā­naṃ vi­pā­ka­vi­ca­yaḥ­. lo­ka­saṃ­sthā­na­sva­bhā­va­vi­ca­yā­ya smṛ­ti­sa­ma­nvā­hā­raḥ saṃ­sthā­na­vi­ca­yaḥ­. u­tta­ma­kṣa­mā­di­la­kṣa­ṇo dharma uktaḥ. tasmād a­na­pe­taṃ dharmyaṃ dhyānaṃ ca­tu­rvi­ka­lpa­m a­va­se­ya­m­. ta­da­vi­ra­ta­de­śa­vi­ra­ta­pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­tta­saṃ­ya­tā­nāṃ bha­va­ti­.SAS-PS'91 §891trayāṇāṃ dhyānānāṃ ni­ru­pa­ṇaṃ kṛ­ta­m­. idānīṃ śu­kla­dhyā­naṃ ni­rū­pa­pa­yi­ta­vya­m­. ta­dva­kṣya­mā­ṇa­ca­tu­rvi­ka­lpa­m­. ta­trā­dya­yoḥ svā­mi­ni­rde­śā­rtha­m idam ucyate —TA-PS'91 9.37śukle cādye pū­rva­vi­daḥ || SAS-PS'91 §892va­kṣya­mā­ṇe­ṣu śu­kla­dhyā­na­vi­ka­lpe­ṣu ādye śu­kla­dhyā­ne pū­rva­vi­do bhavataḥ śru­ta­ke­va­li­na ity arthāḥ. ‘ca’ śabdena dharmyam api sa­mu­ccī­ya­te­. tatra vyā­khyā­na­to vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttiḥ iti śre­ṇyā­ro­ha­ṇā­t prā­gdha­rmyaṃ­, śreṇyoḥ śukle iti vyā­khyā­ya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §893a­va­śi­ṣṭe kasya bhavata ity a­tro­cya­te —TA-PS'91 9.38pare ke­va­li­naḥ || SAS-PS'91 §894pra­kṣī­ṇa­sa­ka­la­jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­sya ke­va­li­naḥ sa­yo­ga­syā­yo­ga­sya ca pare uttare śu­kla­dhyā­ne bha­va­taḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §895ya­thā­saṃ­khyaṃ ta­dvi­ka­lpa­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtha­m idam ucyate —TA-PS'91 9.39pṛ­tha­ktvai­ka­tva­vi­ta­rka­sū­kṣma­kri­yā­pra­ti­pā­ti­vyu­pa­ra­ta­kri­yā­ni­va­rtī­ni || SAS-PS'91 §896pṛ­tha­ktva­vi­ta­rka­m e­ka­tva­vi­ta­rkaṃ sū­kṣma­kri­yā­pra­ti­pā­ti vyu­pa­ra­ta­kri­yā­ni­va­rti ceti ca­tu­rvi­dhaṃ śu­kla­dhyā­na­m­. va­kṣya­mā­ṇa­la­kṣa­ṇa­m apekṣya sa­rve­ṣā­m a­nva­rtha­tva­m a­va­se­ya­m­.SAS-PS'91 §897ta­syā­la­mba­na­vi­śe­ṣa­ni­rdhā­ra­ṇā­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 9.40trye­ka­yo­ga­kā­ya­yo­gā­yo­gā­nā­m || SAS-PS'91 §898‘­yo­ga­’ śabdo vyā­khyā­tā­rthaḥ ‘­kā­ya­vā­ṅma­naḥ­ka­rma yogaḥ’ iti atra. uktaiś caturbhiḥ śu­kla­dhyā­na­vi­ka­lpai­s tri­yo­gā­dī­nāṃ caturṇāṃ ya­thā­saṃ­khye­nā­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndho ve­di­ta­vyaḥ­. tri­yo­ga­sya pṛ­tha­ktva­vi­ta­rka­m­, triṣu yogeṣv e­ka­yo­ga­syai­ka­tva­vi­ta­rka­m­, kā­ya­yo­ga­sya sū­kṣma­kri­yā­pra­ti­pā­ti­, a­yo­ga­sya vyu­tpa­ra­ta­kri­yā­ni­va­rtī­ti­.SAS-PS'91 §899ta­trā­dya­yo­r vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m idam ucyate —TA-PS'91 9.41e­kā­śra­ye sa­vi­ta­rka­vī­cā­re pūrve || SAS-PS'91 §900eka āśrayo yayos te e­kā­śra­ye­. ubhe ’pi pa­ri­prā­pta­śru­ta­jñā­na­ni­ṣṭhe­nā­ra­bhye­te­, ity arthaḥ. vi­ta­rka­ś ca vī­cā­ra­ś ca vi­ta­rka­vī­cā­rau­, saha vi­ta­rka­vī­cā­rā­bhyāṃ varteta iti sa­vi­ta­rka­vī­cā­re­. pūrve pṛ­tha­ktvai­ka­tva­vi­ta­rke ity arthaḥ.SAS-PS'91 §901tatra ya­thā­saṃ­khya­pra­saṃ­ge ’­ni­ṣṭa­ni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m idam ucyate —TA-PS'91 9.42a­vī­cā­raṃ dvi­tī­ya­m || SAS-PS'91 §902pū­rva­yo­r yad dvitīyaṃ tad a­vī­cā­raṃ pra­tye­ta­vya­m­. etad uktaṃ bhavati — ādyaṃ sa­vi­ta­rkaṃ sa­vī­cā­raṃ ca bha­va­ti­. dvitīyaṃ sa­vi­ta­rka­m a­vī­cā­raṃ ceti.SAS-PS'91 §903atha vi­ta­rka­vī­cā­ra­yoḥ kaḥ pra­ti­vi­śe­ṣa ity a­tro­cya­te —TA-PS'91 9.43vitarkaḥ śrutam || SAS-PS'91 §904vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa ta­rka­ṇa­m ūhanaṃ vitarkaḥ śru­ta­jñā­na­m ity arthaḥ.SAS-PS'91 §905atha ko vī­cā­raḥ­.TA-PS'91 9.44vīcāro ’­rtha­vyaṃ­ja­na­yo­ga­saṃ­krā­ntiḥ || SAS-PS'91 §906artho dhyeyo dravyaṃ paryāyo vā. vyañjanaṃ va­ca­na­m­. yogaḥ kā­ya­vā­ṅma­naḥ­ka­rma­la­kṣa­ṇaḥ­. saṃkrāntiḥ pa­ri­va­rta­na­m­. dravyaṃ vihāya pa­ryā­ya­m upaiti paryāyaṃ tyaktvā dravyam ity a­rtha­saṃ­krā­ntiḥ­. ekaṃ śru­ta­va­ca­na­m u­pā­dā­ya va­ca­nā­nta­ra­m ā­la­mba­te tad api vi­hā­yā­nya­d iti vya­ñja­na­saṃ­krā­ntiḥ­. kā­ya­yo­gaṃ tyaktvā yo­gā­nta­raṃ gṛhṇāti yo­gā­nta­raṃ ca tyaktvā kā­ya­yo­ga­m iti yo­ga­saṃ­krā­ntiḥ­. evaṃ pa­ri­va­rta­naṃ vīcāra ity u­cya­te­. tad etat sā­mā­nya­vi­śe­ṣa­ni­rdi­ṣṭaṃ ca­tu­rvi­dhaṃ dharmyaṃ śuklaṃ ca pū­vo­di­ta­gu­ptyā­di­ba­hu­pra­kā­ro­pā­yaṃ saṃ­sā­ra­ni­vṛ­tta­ye munir dhyātum arhati kṛ­ta­pa­ri­ka­rmā­. tatra dra­vya­pa­ra­mā­ṇuṃ bhā­va­pa­ra­mā­ṇuṃ vā dhyāyan nā­hi­ta­vi­ta­rka­sā­ma­rthyaḥ a­rtha­vyaṃ­ja­ne kā­ya­vā­ca­sī ca pṛ­tha­ktve­na saṃ­krā­ma­tā ma­na­sā­pa­rya­pti­bā­lo­tsā­ha­va­da­vya­va­sthi­te­nā­ni­śi­te­nā­pi śastreṇa cirāt taruṃ chindann iva mo­ha­pra­kṛ­tī­r u­pa­śa­ma­ya­n kṣa­pa­yaṃ­ś ca pṛ­tha­ktva­vi­ta­rka­vī­cā­ra­dhyā­na­bhā­gbha­va­ti­. sa eva punaḥ sa­mū­la­tū­laṃ mo­ha­nī­yaṃ ni­rdi­dha­kṣa­nn a­na­nta­gu­ṇa­vi­śu­ddhi­yo­ga­vi­śe­ṣa­m āśritya ba­hu­ta­rā­ṇāṃ jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­sa­hā­yī­bhū­tā­nāṃ pra­kṛ­tī­nāṃ bandhaṃ ni­ru­ndha­n sthiti hrā­sa­kṣa­yau ca kurvan śru­ta­jñā­no­pa­yo­go ni­vṛ­ttā­rtha­vyaṃ­ja­na­yo­ga­saṃ­krā­ntiḥ a­vi­ca­li­ta­ma­nāḥ kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­yo vai­ḍū­rya­ma­ṇi­r iva ni­ru­pa­le­po dhyātvā punar na ni­va­rta­ta ity uktam e­ka­tva­vi­ta­rka­m­. evam e­ka­tva­vi­ta­rka­śu­kla­dhyā­na­vai­śvā­na­ra­ni­rda­gdha­vā­ti­ka­rme­ndha­naḥ pra­jva­li­ta­ke­va­la­jñā­na­ga­bha­sti­ma­ṇḍa­lo me­gha­pa­ñja­ra­ni­ro­dha­ni­rga­ta iva gha­rma­ra­śmi­r vā bhā­sa­mā­no bha­ga­vāṃ­s tī­rtha­ka­ra itaro vā kevalī lo­ke­śva­rā­ṇā­m a­bhi­ga­ma­nī­yo ’­rca­nī­ya­ś co­tka­rṣe­ṇā­yu­ṣaḥ pū­va­ko­ṭīṃ deśonāṃ vi­ha­ra­ti­. sa ya­dā­nta­rmu­hū­rta­śe­ṣā­yu­ṣka­s ta­ttu­lya­sthi­ti­ve­dya­nā­ma­go­tra­ś ca bhavati tadā sarvaṃ vā­ṅma­na­sa­yo­gaṃ bā­da­ra­kā­ya­yo­gaṃ ca pa­ri­hā­pya su­kṣma­kā­ya­yo­gā­la­mba­naḥ su­kṣma­kri­yā­pra­ti­pā­ti­dhyā­na­m ā­ska­ndi­tu­m a­ra­ha­tī­ti­. yadā punar a­nta­rmu­hū­rta­śe­ṣā­yu­ṣka­s tato ’­dhi­ka­sthi­ti­śe­ṣa­ka­rma­tra­yo bhavati sayogī ta­dā­tmo­pa­yo­gā­ti­śa­ya­sya sā­mā­yi­ka­sa­hā­ya­sya vi­śi­ṣṭa­ka­ra­ṇa­sya ma­hā­saṃ­va­ra­sya la­ghu­ka­rma­pa­ri­pā­ca­na­syā­śe­ṣa­ka­rma­re­ṇu­pa­ri­śā­ta­na­śa­kti­svā­bhā­vyā­d da­ṇḍa­ka­pā­ṭa­pra­ta­ra­lo­ka­pū­ra­ṇā­ni svā­tma­pra­de­śa­vi­sa­rpa­ṇa­ta­ś caturbhiḥ samayaiḥ kṛtvā punar api tā­va­dbhi­r eva samayaiḥ sa­mu­pa­hṛ­ta­pra­de­śa­vi­sa­ra­ṇaḥ sa­mī­kṛ­ta­sthi­ti­śe­ṣa­ka­rma­ca­tu­ṣṭa­yaḥ pū­rva­śa­rī­ra­pra­mā­ṇo bhūtvā sū­kṣma­kā­ya­yo­ge­na sū­kṣma­kri­yā­pra­ti­pā­ti dhyānaṃ dhyā­ya­ti­. tatas ta­da­nta­raṃ sa­mu­cchi­nna­kri­yā­ni­va­rti­dhyā­na­m ā­ra­bha­te­. sa­mu­cchi­nna­prā­ṇā­pā­na­pra­cā­ra­sa­rva­kā­ya­vā­ṅma­no­yo­ga­sa­rva­pra­de­śa­pa­ri­spa­nda­kri­yā­vyā­pā­ra­tvā­t sa­mu­cchi­nna­kri­yā­ni­va­rtī­ty u­cya­te­. tasmin sa­mu­cchi­nna­kri­yā­ni­va­rti­ni dhyāne sa­rva­ba­ndhā­sra­va­ni­ro­dha­sa­rva­śe­ṣa­ka­rma­śā­ta­na­sā­ma­rthyo­pa­pa­tte­r a­yo­gi­ke­va­li­naḥ saṃ­pū­rṇa­ya­thā­khyā­ta­cā­ri­tra­jñā­na­da­rśa­naṃ sa­rva­saṃ­sā­ra­duḥ­kha­jā­la­pa­ri­ṣva­ṅgo­cche­da­ja­na­naṃ sākṣān mo­kṣa­kā­ra­ṇa­m u­pa­jā­ya­te­. sa punar a­yo­ga­ke­va­lī bha­ga­vāṃ­s tadā dhyā­nā­ti­śa­yā­gni­ni­rda­gdha­sa­rva­ma­la­ka­laṃ­ka­ba­ndha­no ni­ra­sta­ki­ṭṭa­dhā­tu­pā­ṣā­ṇa­jā­tya­ka­na­ka­va­lla­bdhā­tmā pa­ri­ni­rvā­ti­. ta­de­ta­d dvividhaṃ tapo ’­bhi­na­va­ka­rmā­sra­va­ni­ro­dha­he­tu­tvā­t saṃ­va­ra­kā­ra­ṇaṃ prā­kta­na­ka­rma­ra­jo­vi­dhū­na­na­ni­mi­tta­tvā­n ni­rja­rā­he­tu­r api bha­va­ti­.SAS-PS'91 §907atrāha sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭa­yaḥ kiṃ sarve sa­ma­ni­rja­rā ā­ho­svi­t kaścid asti pra­ti­vi­śe­ṣa ity a­tro­cya­te —TA-PS'91 9.45sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­śrā­va­ka­vi­ra­tā­na­nta­vi­yo­ja­ka­da­rśa­na­mo­ha­kṣa­pa­ko­pa­śa­ma­ko­pa­śā­nta­mo­ha­kṣa­pa­ka­kṣī­ṇa­mo­ha­ji­nāḥ kramaśo ’­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­ni­rja­rāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §908ta ete daśa sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­da­yaḥ kramaśo ’­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­ni­rja­rāḥ­. tad yathā — bhavyaḥ paṃ­ce­dndri­ya­saṃ­jñī pa­ryā­pta­kā pū­rvo­kta­kā­la­la­bdhyā­di­sa­hā­yaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­śu­ddhyā va­rdha­mā­naḥ kra­me­ṇā­pū­rva­ka­ra­ṇā­di­so­pā­na­pa­ṅktyo­tpla­va­mā­no ba­hu­ta­ra­ka­rma­ni­rja­ro bha­va­ti­. sa eva punaḥ pra­tha­ma­sa­mya­ktva­prā­pti­ni­mi­tta­saṃ­ni­dhā­ne sati sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­r bhavann a­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­ni­rja­ro bha­va­ti­. sa eva punaś cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­ka­rma­vi­ka­lpā­pra­tyā­khyā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­ni­mi­tta­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­prā­pti­kā­le vi­śu­ddhi­pra­ka­rṣa­yo­gā­t śrāvako bhavan tato ’­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­ni­rja­ro bha­va­ti­. sa eva punaḥ pra­tyā­tyā­khyā­nā­va­ra­ṇa­kṣa­yo­pa­śa­ma­kā­ra­ṇa­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­śu­ddhi­yo­gā­d vi­ra­ta­vya­pa­de­śa­bhā­k san tato ’­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­ni­rja­ro bha­va­ti­. sa eva punar a­na­ntā­nu­ba­ndhi­kro­dha­mā­na­mā­yā­lo­bhā­nāṃ vi­yo­ja­na­pa­ro bhavati yadā tadā pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­śu­ddhi­pra­ka­rṣa­yo­gā­t tato ’­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­ni­rja­ro bha­va­ti­. sa eva punar da­rśa­na­mo­ha­pra­kṛ­ti­tra­ya­tṛ­ṇa­ni­ca­yaṃ ni­rdi­dha­kṣa­n pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­śu­ddhya­ti­śa­ya­yo­gā­d da­rśa­na­mo­ha­kṣa­pa­ka­vya­pa­de­śa­bhā­k pū­vo­ktā­d a­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­ni­rja­ro bha­va­ti­. evaṃ saḥ kṣā­yi­ka­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­r bhūtvā śre­ṇyā­ro­ha­nā­bhi­mu­kha­ś cā­ri­tra­mo­ho­pa­śa­maṃ prati vyā­pri­ya­mā­ṇo vi­śu­ddhi­pra­ka­rṣa­yo­gā­d u­pa­śa­ma­ka­vya­pa­de­śa­m a­nu­bha­va­n pū­rvo­ktā­d a­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­ni­rja­ro bha­va­ti­. sa eva punar a­śe­ṣa­cā­ri­tra­mo­ho­pa­śa­ma­ni­mi­tta­saṃ­ni­dhā­ne pa­ri­prā­prā­pto­pa­śā­nta­ka­ṣā­ya­vya­pa­de­śaḥ pū­rvo­ktā­d a­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­ni­rja­ro bha­va­ti­. sa eva punaś cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­kṣa­pa­ṇaṃ pra­tya­bhi­mu­khaḥ pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­śu­ddhyā va­rddha­mā­naḥ kṣa­pa­ka­vya­pa­de­śa­m a­nu­bha­va­n pū­rvo­ktā­d a­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­ni­rja­ro bha­va­ti­. sa yadā niḥ­śe­ṣa­cā­ri­tra­mo­ha­kṣa­pa­ṇa­kā­ra­ṇa­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­bhi­mu­khaḥ kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­ya­vya­pa­de­śa­m ā­ska­nda­n pū­rvo­ktā­d a­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­ni­rja­ro bha­va­ti­. sa eva dvi­tī­ya­śu­kla­dhyā­nā­na­la­ni­rda­gdha­ghā­ti­ka­rma­ni­ca­yaḥ san ji­na­vya­pa­de­śa­bhā­k pū­rvo­ktā­d a­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­ni­rja­ro bha­va­ti­.SAS-PS'91 §909āha, sa­mya­gda­rśa­na­saṃ­ni­dhā­ne ’pi yady a­saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇa­ni­rja­ra­ta­vā­t pa­ra­spa­ra­to na sāmyam esāṃ kiṃ tarhi śra­va­ka­va­d amī vi­ra­tā­da­yo gu­ṇa­bhe­dā­n na ni­rgra­ntha­tā­m a­rha­ntī­ti­? u­cya­te­, naitad e­va­m­. kutaḥ. yasmād gu­ṇa­bhe­dā­d anyo ’­nya­vi­śe­ṣe ’pi nai­ga­mā­di­na­ya­vyā­pā­rā­t sarve ’pi hi bhavanti —TA-PS'91 9.46pu­lā­ka­ba­ku­śa­ku­śī­la­ni­rgra­ntha­snā­ta­kā nirgranthāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §910u­tta­ra­gu­ṇa­bhā­va­nā­pe­ta­ma­na­so vrateṣv api kvacit ka­dā­ci­t pa­ri­pū­rṇa­tā­m a­pa­ri­prā­pnu­va­nto ’­vi­śu­ddha­pu­lā­ka­sā­dṛ­śyā­t pulākā ity u­cya­nte­. nairgranthyaṃ prati sthitā a­kha­ṇḍi­ta­vra­tāḥ śa­rī­ro­pa­ka­ra­ṇa­vi­bhū­ṣā­nu­va­rti­no ’­vi­vi­kta­pa­ri­vā­rā mo­ha­śa­ba­la­yu­ktā ba­ku­śā­h­. śa­ba­la­pa­ryā­ya­vā­cī ba­ku­śa­śa­bdaḥ­. kuśīlā dvividhāḥ — pra­ti­se­va­nā­ku­śī­lāḥ ka­ṣā­ya­ku­śī­lā iti. a­vi­vi­kta­pa­ri­gra­hāḥ pa­ri­pū­rṇo­bha­yāḥ ka­thaṃ­ci­d u­tta­ra­gu­ṇa­vi­rā­dhi­naḥ pra­ti­se­va­nā­ku­śī­lāḥ­. va­śī­kṛ­tā­nya­ka­ṣā­yo­da­yāḥ saṃ­jva­la­na­mā­tra­ta­ntrāḥ ka­ṣā­ya­ku­śī­lāḥ­. u­da­ka­da­ṇḍa­rā­ji­va­da­na­bhi­vya­kto­da­ya­ka­rmā­ṇaḥ ūrdhvaṃ mu­hū­rtā­d u­dbhi­dya­mā­na­ke­va­la­jñā­na­da­rśa­na­bhā­jo ni­rgra­nthāḥ­. pra­kṣī­ṇa­ghā­ti­ka­rmā­ṇaḥ ke­va­li­no dvividhāḥ snā­ta­kāḥ­. ta ete paṃcāpi ni­rgra­nthāḥ­. cā­ri­tra­pa­ri­ṇā­ma­sya pra­ka­rṣā­pra­ka­rṣa­bhe­de saty api nai­ga­ma­saṃ­gra­hā­di­na­yā­pe­kṣa­yā sarve ’pi te nirgranthā ity u­cya­nte­.SAS-PS'91 §911teṣāṃ pu­lā­kā­dī­nāṃ bhūyo ’pi vi­śe­ṣa­pra­ti­pa­ttya­rtha­m āha —TA-PS'91 9.47saṃ­ya­ma­śru­ta­pra­ti­se­va­nā­tī­rtha­liṃ­ga­le­śyo­pa­pā­da­sthā­na­vi­ka­lpa­taḥ sādhyāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §912te ete pu­lā­kā­da­yaḥ saṃ­ya­mā­di­bhi­r a­ṣṭa­bhi­r a­nu­yo­gaiḥ sādhyā vyā­khe­yāḥ­. tad yathā — pu­lā­ka­ba­ku­śa­pra­ti­se­va­nā­ku­śī­lā dvayoḥ saṃ­ya­ma­yoḥ sā­mā­yi­ka­cche­do­pa­sthā­pa­na­yo­r va­rta­nte­. ka­ṣā­ya­ku­śī­lā dvayoḥ saṃ­ya­ma­yoḥ pa­ri­hā­ra­vi­śu­ddhi­sū­kṣa­ma­sā­mpa­rā­ya­yoḥ pū­rva­yo­ś ca. ni­rgra­ntha­snā­ta­kā e­ka­smi­nn eva ya­thā­khyā­ta­saṃ­ya­me santi.SAS-PS'91 §913śrutaṃ — pu­lā­ka­ba­ku­śa­pra­ti­se­va­nā­ku­śī­lā u­tka­rṣe­nā­bhi­nnā­kṣa­ra­da­śa­pū­rva­dha­rāḥ­. ka­ṣā­ya­ku­śī­lā ni­rgra­nthā­ś ca­tu­rda­śa­pū­rva­dha­rāḥ­. ja­gha­nye­na pu­lā­ka­sya śrutam ā­cā­ra­va­stu­. ba­ku­śa­ku­śī­la­ni­rgra­nthā­nāṃ śrutam aṣṭau pra­va­ca­na­mā­ta­raḥ­. snātakā a­pa­ga­ta­śru­tāḥ ke­va­li­naḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §914pra­ti­se­va­nā — pañcānāṃ mū­la­gu­ṇa­nāṃ rā­tri­bho­ja­na­va­rja­na­sya ca pa­rā­bhi­yo­gā­d balād a­nya­ta­maṃ pra­ti­se­va­mā­naḥ pulāko bha­va­ti­. bakuśo dvividhaḥ — u­pa­ka­ra­ṇa­ba­ku­śaḥ śa­rī­ra­ba­ku­śa­ś ceti. ta­tro­pa­ka­ra­ṇa­ba­ku­śo ba­hu­vi­śe­ṣa­yu­kto­pa­ka­ra­ṇā­kāṃ­kṣī­. śa­rī­ra­saṃ­skā­ra­se­vī śa­rī­ra­ba­ku­śaḥ­. pra­ti­se­va­nā­ku­śī­lo mū­la­gu­ṇā­n a­vi­rā­dha­ya­nn u­tta­ra­gu­ṇe­ṣu kāṃcid vi­rā­dha­nāṃ pra­ti­se­va­te­. ka­ṣā­ya­ku­śī­la­ni­rgra­ntha­snā­ta­kā­nāṃ pra­ti­se­va­nā nāsti.SAS-PS'91 §915tīrtham iti sarve sarveṣāṃ tī­rtha­ka­rā­ṇāṃ tīrtheṣu bha­va­nti­.SAS-PS'91 §916liṅgaṃ dvividhaṃ — dra­vya­li­ṅgaṃ bhā­va­li­ṅgaṃ ceti. bhā­va­li­ṅgaṃ pratītya sarve paṃca nirgranthā liṃgino bha­va­nti­. dra­vya­liṃ­gaṃ pratītya bhājyāḥ.SAS-PS'91 §917leśyāḥ — pu­lā­ka­syo­tta­rā­s tisraḥ ba­ku­śa­pra­ti­se­va­nā­ku­śī­la­yoḥ ṣaḍ api. ka­ṣā­ya­ku­śī­la­sya catasra u­tta­raḥ­. sū­kṣma­sā­mpa­rā­ya­sya ni­rgra­ntha­snā­ta­ka­yo­ś ca śuklaiva ke­va­lā­. ayogā a­le­śyāḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §918u­pa­pā­daḥ — pu­lā­ka­syo­tkṛ­ṣṭa u­pa­pā­da u­tkṛ­ṣṭa­sthi­ti­de­ve­ṣu sa­ha­srā­re­. ba­ku­śa­pra­ti­se­va­nā­ku­śī­la­yo­r dvā­viṃ­śa­ti­sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­sthi­ti­ṣu ā­ra­ṇā­cyu­ta­ka­lpa­yoḥ­. ka­ṣā­ya­ku­śī­la­ni­rgra­ntha­yo­s tra­ya­striṃ­śa­tsā­ga­ro­pa­ma­sthi­ti­ṣu sa­rvā­rtha­si­ddhau­. sa­rve­ṣā­m api jaghanyaḥ sau­dha­rma­ka­lpe dvi­sā­ga­ro­pa­ma­sthi­ti­ṣu­. snā­ta­ka­sya ni­rvā­ṇa­m iti.SAS-PS'91 §919sthānam — a­saṃ­khye­yā­ni saṃ­ya­ma­sthā­nā­ni ka­ṣā­ya­ni­mi­ttā­ni bha­va­nti­. tatra sa­rva­ja­gha­nyā­ni la­bdhi­sthā­nā­ni pu­lā­ka­ka­ṣā­ya­ku­śī­la­yoḥ­. tau yu­ga­pa­d a­saṃ­khye­yā­ni sthānāni ga­ccha­taḥ­. tataḥ pulāko vyu­cchi­dya­te­. ka­ṣā­ya­ku­śī­la­s tato ’­saṃ­khye­yā­ni sthānāni gacchaty e­kā­kī­. tataḥ ka­ṣā­ya­ku­śī­la­pra­ti­se­va­nā­ku­śī­la­ba­ku­śā yu­ga­pa­d a­saṃ­khye­yā­ni sthānāni ga­ccha­nti­. tato bakuśo vyu­cchi­dya­te­. tato ’py a­saṃ­khye­yā­ni sthānāni gatvā pra­ti­se­va­nā­ku­śī­lo vyu­cchi­dya­te­. tato ’py a­saṃ­khye­yā­ni sthānāni gatvā ka­ṣā­ya­ku­śī­lo vyu­cchi­dya­te­. ata ūrdhvam a­ka­ṣā­ya­sthā­nā­ni nirgranthaḥ pra­ti­pa­dya­te­. so ’py a­saṃ­khye­yā­ni sthānāni gattvā vyu­cchi­dya­te­. ata ūrdhvam ekaṃ sthānaṃ gatvā snātako nirvāṇaṃ prā­pno­tī­ty eteṣāṃ saṃ­ya­ma­la­bdhi­r a­na­nta­gu­ṇā bha­va­ti­.SAS-PS'91 §920āha, ante ni­rdi­ṣṭa­sya mo­kṣa­sye­dā­nīṃ sva­rū­pā­bhi­dhā­naṃ prā­pta­kā­la­m iti. satyam e­va­m­. mo­kṣa­prā­ptiḥ ke­va­la­jñā­nā­vā­pti­r pū­rva­ke­ti ke­va­la­jñā­no­tpa­tti­kā­ra­ṇa­m ucyate —TA-PS'91 10.1mo­ha­kṣa­yā­j jñā­na­da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇā­nta­rā­ya­kṣa­yā­c ca ke­va­la­m || SAS-PS'91 §921iha vṛ­tti­ka­ra­ṇaṃ nyā­yya­m­. kutaḥ? la­ghu­tvā­t­. ka­tha­m­? ekasya ‘­kṣa­ya­’ śa­bda­syā­ka­ra­ṇā­d vi­bha­ktya­nta­ra­ni­rde­śa­sya cā­bhā­vā­t ‘ca’ śabdasya cā­pra­yo­gā­l laghu sūtraṃ bhavati ‘­mo­ha­jñā­na­da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇā­nta­rā­ya­kṣa­yā­t ke­va­la­m­’ iti. satyam e­ta­t­, kṣa­ya­kra­ma­pra­ti­pā­da­nā­rtho vā­kya­bhe­de­na nirdeśaḥ kri­ya­te­. prāgeva mohaṃ kṣayam u­pa­nī­yā­nta­rmu­hū­rtaṃ kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­ya­vya­pa­de­śa­m avāpya tato yu­ga­pa­j jñā­na­da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇā­nta­rā­yā­ṇāṃ kṣayam kṛtvā ke­va­la­m a­vā­pno­ti iti. tatkṣayo hetuḥ ke­va­lo­tpa­tte­r iti he­tu­la­kṣa­ṇo vi­bha­kti­ni­rde­śaḥ kṛtaḥ. kathaṃ prageva mohaḥ kṣayam u­pa­nī­ya­te iti ced ucyate — bhavyaḥ sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭiḥ pa­ri­ṇā­ma­vi­śu­ddhyā va­rdha­mā­no ’­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­saṃ­ya­tā­saṃ­ya­ta­pra­ma­ttā­pra­ma­tta­gu­ṇa­sthā­ne­ṣu kasmiṃs cin mohasya sapta prakṛtīḥ kṣayam u­pa­nī­ya kṣā­yi­ka­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭi­r bhūtvā kṣa­pa­ka­śre­ṇyā­ro­ha­nā­bhi­mu­kho ’­dhaḥ­pra­vṛ­tta­ka­ra­ṇa­m a­pra­ma­tta­sthā­ne pra­ti­pā­dyā­pū­rva­ka­ra­ṇa­pra­yo­ge­ṇā­pū­rva­ka­ra­ṇa­kṣa­pa­ka­gu­ṇa­sthā­na­vya­pa­de­śa­m a­nu­bhū­ya ta­trā­bhi­na­va­śu­bhā­bhi­sa­ndhi­ta­nū­kṛ­ta­pā­pa­pra­kṛ­ti­sthi­tya­nu­bhā­go vi­va­rdhi­ta­śu­bha­ka­rmā­nu­bha­vo ’­ni­vṛ­tti­ka­ra­ṇa­prā­ptyā­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­ra­sāṃ­pa­rā­ya­kṣa­pa­ka­gu­ṇa­sthā­na­m a­dhi­ru­hya tatra ka­ṣā­yā­ṣṭa­kaṃ naṣṭaṃ kṛtvā na­puṃ­sa­ka­ve­da­nā­śaṃ sa­mā­pā­dya strī­ve­da­m unmūlya no­ka­ka­ṣā­ya­ṣa­ṭkaṃ puṃvede prakṣipya kṣa­pa­yi­tvā puṃvedaṃ kro­dha­saṃ­jva­la­ne­, kro­dha­saṃ­jva­la­naṃ mā­na­saṃ­jva­la­ne­, mā­na­saṃ­jva­la­naṃ mā­yā­saṃ­jva­la­ne­, mā­yā­saṃ­jva­la­naṃ ca lo­bha­saṃ­jva­la­ne krameṇa bā­da­ra­kṛ­ṣṭi­vi­bhā­ge­na vi­la­ya­m u­pa­nī­ya lo­bha­saṃ­jva­la­naṃ ta­nū­kṛ­tya sū­kṣma­sā­mpa­rā­ya­kṣa­pa­ka­tva­m a­nu­bhū­ya ni­ra­va­śe­ṣaṃ mo­ha­nī­yaṃ ni­rmū­la­ka­ṣā­yaṃ kaṣitvā kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­ya­tā­m a­dhi­ru­hyā­va­tā­ri­ta­mo­ha­nī­ya­bhā­ra u­pā­ntya­pra­tha­me samaye ni­drā­pra­ca­le pra­la­ya­m u­pa­nī­ya pañcānāṃ jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­nāṃ ca­tu­rṇā­m da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇā­nāṃ pa­ñcā­nā­m a­nta­rā­yā­ṇāṃ cāntam ante sa­mu­pa­nī­ya ta­da­na­ntraṃ jñā­na­da­rśa­na­sva­bhā­vaṃ ke­va­la­pa­ryā­ya­m a­pra­ta­rkya­vi­bhū­ti­vi­śe­ṣa­m a­vā­pno­ti­.SAS-PS'91 §922āha kasmād dhetor mokṣaḥ kiṃ la­kṣa­ṇa­ś cety a­tro­cya­te —TA-PS'91 10.2ba­ndha­he­tva­bhā­va­ni­rja­rā­bhyāṃ kṛ­tsna­ka­rma­vi­pra­mo­kṣo mokṣaḥ || SAS-PS'91 §923mi­thyā­da­rśa­nā­di­he­tvā­bhā­vā­d a­bhi­na­va­ka­rmā­bhā­vaḥ pū­rvo­di­ta­ni­rja­rā­he­tu­saṃ­ni­dhā­ne cā­rji­ta­ka­rma­ni­rā­saḥ­. tābhyāṃ ba­ndha­he­tva­bhā­va­ni­rja­rā­bhyā­m iti he­tu­la­kṣa­ṇa­vi­bha­kti­ni­rde­śaḥ­. tato bha­va­sthi­ti­he­tu­sa­mī­kṛ­ta­śe­ṣa­ka­rmā­va­stha­sya yu­ga­pa­d ā­tya­nti­kaḥ kṛ­tsna­ka­rma­vi­pra­mo­kṣo mokṣaḥ pra­tye­ta­vyaḥ­. ka­rmā­bhā­vo dvividhaḥ — ya­tna­sā­dhyo ’­ya­tna­sā­dhya­ś ceti. tatra ca­ra­ma­de­ha­sya nā­ra­ka­ti­rya­gde­vā­yu­ṣā­m abhāvo na ya­tna­sā­dhyaḥ­, a­sa­ttvā­t­. ya­tna­sā­dhya ita ūrdhvam ucyate — a­saṃ­ya­ta­sa­mya­gdṛ­ṣṭyā­di­ṣu caturṣu gu­ṇa­sthā­ne­ṣu kasmiṃś cit sa­pta­pra­kṛ­ti­kṣa­yaḥ kri­ya­te­. ni­drā­ni­drā­pra­ca­lā­pra­ca­lā­styā­na­gṛ­ddhi­na­ra­ka­ga­ti­ti­rya­gga­tye­ka­dvi­tri­ca­tu­ri­ndri­ya­jā­ti­na­ra­ka­ga­ti­ti­rya­gga­ti­prā­yo­gyā­nu­pū­rvyā­ta­po­dyo­ta­sthā­va­ra­sū­kṣma­sā­dhā­ra­ṇa­saṃ­jñi­kā­nāṃ ṣo­ḍa­śā­nāṃ ka­rma­pra­kṛ­ti­nā­ma­ni­vṛ­tti­bā­da­ra­sā­mpa­rā­ya­sthā­ne yu­ga­pa­t kṣayaḥ kri­ya­te­. tataḥ paraṃ tatraiva ka­ṣā­yā­ṣṭa­kaṃ naṣṭaṃ kri­ya­te­. na­puṃ­sa­ka­ve­daḥ strī­ve­da­ś ca krameṇa tatraiva kṣayam u­pa­yā­ti­. no­ka­ṣā­ya­ṣa­ṭkaṃ ca sa­hai­ke­nai­va pra­hā­re­ṇa vi­ni­pā­ta­ya­ti­. tataḥ puṃ­ve­da­saṃ­jva­la­na­kro­dha­mā­na­mā­yāḥ krameṇa ta­trai­vā­tya­nti­kaṃ dvaṃsam ā­ska­nda­nti­. lo­bha­saṃ­jva­la­naḥ sū­kṣma­sā­mpa­rā­yā­nte yā­tya­nta­m­. ni­drā­pra­ca­le kṣī­ṇa­ka­ṣā­ya­vī­ta­rā­ga­ccha­dma­stha­syo­pā­ntya­sa­ma­ye pra­la­ya­m u­pa­vra­ja­taḥ­. paṃcānāṃ jñā­nā­va­ra­ṇā­nāṃ caturṇāṃ da­rśa­nā­va­ra­ṇā­nāṃ paṃ­cā­nā­m a­nta­rā­yā­ṇāṃ ca ta­syai­vā­ntya­sa­ma­ye prakṣayo bha­va­ti­. a­nya­ta­ra­ve­da­nī­ya­de­va­ga­tyau­dā­ri­ka­vai­kri­yi­kā­hā­ra­ka­tai­ja­sa­kā­rma­ṇa­śa­rī-­paṃ­ca­ba­ndha­na­paṃ­ca­saṃ­ghā­ta­saṃ­sthā­na­ṣa­ṭkau­dā­ri­ka­vai­kri­yi­kā­hā­ra­ka­śa­rī­rā­ṅgo­pā­ṅga­ṣa­ṭsaṃ­ha­na­na­paṃ­ca­pra­śa­sta­va­rṇa­paṃ­cā­pra­śa­sta­va­rṇa­ga­ndha­dva­ya­paṃ­ca­pra­śa­sta­ra­sa­pa­ñcā­pra­śa­sta­ra­sa­spa­rśā­ṣṭa­ka­de­va­ga­ti­prā­yo­gyā­nu­pū­rvyā­gu­ru­la­ghū­pa­ghā­ta­pa­ra­ghā­to­chvā­sa­pra­śa­stā­pra­śa­sta­vi­hā­yo­ga­tya­pa­ryā­pta­ka­pra­tye­ka­śa­rī­ra­sthi­rā­sthi­ra­śu­bhā­śu­bha­du­rbha­ga­su­sva­ra­duḥ­sva­rā­nā­de­yā­ya­śaḥ­kī­rti­ni­rmā­ṇa­nā­ma­nī­cai­r gotrākhyā dvā­sa­pta­ti­pra­kṛ­ta­yo ’­yo­ga­ke­va­li­na u­pā­ntya­sa­ma­ye vi­nā­śa­m u­pa­yā­nti­. a­nya­ta­ra­ve­da­nī­ya­ma­nu­ṣyā­yu­rma­nu­ṣya­ga­ti­pa­ñce­ndri­ya­jā­ti­ma­nu­ṣya­ga­ti­prā­yo­gyā­nu­pū­rvī­tra­sa­bā­da­ra­pa­ryā­pta­ka­su­bha­gā­de­ya­ya­śaḥ­kī­rti­tī­rtha­ka­ra­nā­mo­ccai­rgo­tra­saṃ­jñi­kā­nāṃ tra­yo­da­śā­nāṃ pra­kṛ­tī­nā­m a­yo­ga­ke­va­li­na­ś ca­ra­ma­sa­ma­ye vyucchedo bha­va­ti­.SAS-PS'91 §924āha, kim āsāṃ pau­dga­li­kī­nā­m eva dra­vya­ka­rma­pra­kṛ­tī­nāṃ ni­rā­sā­n mokṣo ’­va­sī­ya­te uta bhā­va­ka­rma­ṇo ’pīty a­tro­cya­te —TA-PS'91 10.3au­pa­śa­mi­kā­di­bha­vya­tvā­nāṃ ca || SAS-PS'91 §925kim? ‘­mo­kṣaḥ­’ ity a­nu­va­rta­te­. bha­vya­tva­gra­ha­ṇa­m a­nya­pā­ri­ṇā­mi­ka­ni­vṛ­ttya­rtha­m­. tena pā­ri­ṇā­mi­ke­ṣu bha­vya­tva­syau­pa­śa­mi­kā­dī­nāṃ ca bhā­vā­nā­m a­bhā­vā­n mokṣo bha­va­tī­ty a­bhyu­pa­ga­mya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §926āha, yady a­pa­va­rgo bhā­vo­pa­ra­teḥ pra­ti­jñā­ya­te­, nanu au­pa­śa­mi­kā­di­bhā­va­ni­vṛ­tti­va­tsa­rva­kṣā­yi­ka­bhā­va­ni­vṛ­tti­vya­pa­de­śo muktasya prā­pno­tī­ti­. syād etat evaṃ yadi viśeṣo no­cya­te­. asty atra viśeṣa ity a­pa­vā­da­vi­dhā­nā­rtha­m idam ucyate —TA-PS'91 10.4anyatra ke­va­la­sa­mya­ktva­jñā­na­da­rśa­na­si­ddha­tve­bhyaḥ || SAS-PS'91 §927a­nya­tra­śa­bdā­pe­kṣa­yā ‘kā’ ni­rde­śaḥ­. ke­va­la­sa­mya­ktva­jñā­na­da­rśa­na­si­ddha­tve­bhyo ’­nya­trā­nya­smi­nn ayaṃ vidhir iti. yadi catvāra e­vā­va­śi­ṣya­nte­, a­na­nta­vī­ryā­dī­nāṃ nivṛttiḥ prā­pno­ti­? naiṣa doṣaḥ, jñā­na­da­rśa­nā­vi­nā­bhā­vi­tvā­d a­na­nta­vī­ryā­dī­nā­m a­vi­śe­ṣaḥ­, a­na­nta­sā­ma­rthya­hī­na­syā­na­ntā­va­bo­dha­vṛ­ttya­bhā­vā­j jñā­na­ma­ya­tvā­c ca su­kha­sye­ti­. a­nā­ka­ra­tvā­n mu­ktā­nā­m abhāva ity cen na; a­tī­tā­na­nta­ra­śa­rī­rā­kā­ra­tvā­t­.SAS-PS'91 §928syān mataṃ, yadi śa­rī­rā­nu­vi­dhā­yī jīvaḥ, ta­da­bhā­vā­t svā­bhā­vi­ka­lo­kā­kā­śa­pra­de­śa­pa­ri­mā­ṇa­tvā­t tāvad vi­sa­rpa­ṇaṃ prā­pno­tī­ti­. naiṣa doṣaḥ. kutaḥ? kā­ra­ṇā­hā­vā­t­. nā­ma­ka­rma­saṃ­ba­ndho hi saṃ­ha­ra­ṇa­vi­sa­rpa­ṇa­kā­ra­ṇa­m­. ta­da­bhā­vā­t punaḥ saṃ­ha­ra­ṇa­vi­sa­rpa­ṇā­bhā­vaḥ­.SAS-PS'91 §929yadi kā­ra­ṇā­bhā­vā­n na saṃ­ha­ra­ṇaṃ na vi­sa­rpa­ṇaṃ tarhi ga­ma­na­kā­ra­ṇā­bhā­vā­d ū­rdhva­ga­ma­na­m api na prāpnoti a­dha­sti­rya­gga­ma­nā­bhā­vā­t­, tato yatra muktas ta­trai­vā­va­sthā­naṃ prā­pno­tī­ty­. a­tro­cya­te —TA-PS'91 10.5ta­da­na­nta­ra­m ūrdhvaṃ gacchatyā lo­kā­ntā­t || SAS-PS'91 §930ta­syā­na­nta­ra­m­. kasya? sa­rva­ka­rma­vi­pra­mo­kṣa­sya­. ā­ṅa­bhi­vi­dhya­rthaḥ­. ūrdhvaṃ gacchatyā lo­kā­ntā­t­.SAS-PS'91 §931a­nu­pa­di­ṣṭa­he­tu­ka­m idam ū­rdhva­ga­ma­naṃ katham a­dhya­va­sā­tu­m śakyam ity a­tro­cya­te —TA-PS'91 10.6pū­rva­yo­gā­d a­sa­ṅga­tvā­d ba­ndha­cche­dā­t ta­thā­ga­ti­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­c ca || SAS-PS'91 §932āha, hetvarthaḥ puṣkalo ’pi dṛ­ṣṭā­nta­sa­ma­rtha­na­m a­nta­re­ṇā­bhi­pre­tā­rtha­sā­dha­nā­ya nālam ity a­tro­cya­te —TA-PS'91 10.7ā­vi­ddha­ku­lā­la­ca­kra­va­dvya­pa­ga­ta­le­pā­lā­bu­va­de­ra­ṇḍa­bī­ja­va­da­gni­śi­khā­va­c ca || SAS-PS'91 §933pū­rva­sū­tre vi­hi­tā­nāṃ he­tū­nā­m a­tro­ktā­nāṃ dṛ­ṣṭā­ntā­nāṃ ca ya­thā­saṃ­khya­m a­bhi­saṃ­ba­ndho bha­va­ti­. tad yathā — ku­lā­la­pra­yo­gā­pā­di­ta­ha­sta­da­ṇḍa­ca­kra­saṃ­yo­ga­pū­rva­kaṃ bhra­ma­ṇa­m­. u­pa­ra­nte ’pi tasmin pū­rva­pra­yo­gā­d ā saṃ­skā­ra­kṣa­yā­d bhra­ma­ti­. evaṃ bha­va­sthe­nā­tma­nā­pa­va­rga­prā­pta­ye bahuśo ya­tpra­ṇi­dhā­naṃ ta­da­bhā­ve ’pi ta­dā­ve­śa­pū­rva­kaṃ muktasya ga­ma­na­m a­va­sī­ya­te­. kiṃ ca, a­sa­ṅga­tvā­t­. yathā mṛ­tti­kā­le­pa­ja­ni­ta­gau­ra­va­m a­lā­bu­dra­vyaṃ jale ’­dhaḥ­pa­ti­taṃ ja­la­kle­da­vi­śli­ṣṭa­mṛ­tti­kā­ba­ndha­naṃ laghu sa­dū­rdhva­m eva gacchati tathā ka­rma­bhā­rā­krā­nti­va­śī­kṛ­ta ātmā ta­dā­ve­śa­va­śā­t saṃsāre a­ni­ya­me­na ga­ccha­ti­. ta­tsa­ṅga­vi­mu­kta­s tū­pa­rye­vo­pa­yā­ti­. kiṃ ca, ba­ndha­cche­dā­t­. yathā bī­ja­ko­śa­ba­ndha­cche­dā­t e­ra­ṇḍa­bī­ja­sya gatir dṛṣṭā tathā ma­nu­ṣyā­di­bha­va­prā­pa­ka­ga­ti­jā­ti­nā­mā­di­sa­ka­la­ka­rma­ba­ndha­cche­dā­n muktasya ū­rdhva­ga­ti­r a­va­sī­ya­te­. kiṃ ca, ta­thā­ga­ti­pa­ri­ṇā­mā­t­. yathā ti­rya­kpla­va­na­sva­bhā­va­sa­mī­ra­ṇa­saṃ­ba­ndha­ni­ru­tsu­kā pra­dī­pa­śi­khā sva­bhā­vā­d u­tpa­ta­ti tathā mu­ktā­tmā­pi nā­na­ga­ti­vi­kā­ra­kā­ra­ṇa­ka­rma­ni­rvā­ra­ṇe saty ū­rdhva­ga­ti­sva­bhā­vā­d ūrdhvam e­vā­ro­ha­ti­.SAS-PS'91 §934āha, yadi mukta ū­rdhva­ga­ti­sva­bhā­vo lo­kā­ntā­d ūrdhvam api kasmān no­tpa­ta­tī­ty a­tro­cya­te —TA-PS'91 10.8dha­rmā­sti­kā­yā­bhā­vā­d || SAS-PS'91 §935ga­tyu­pa­gra­ha­kā­ra­ṇa­bhū­to dha­rmā­sti­kā­yo nopary astīty aloke ga­ma­nā­bhā­vaḥ­. ta­da­bhā­ve ca lo­kā­lo­ka­vi­bhā­gā­bhā­vaḥ pra­sa­jya­te­.SAS-PS'91 §936āha, amī pa­ri­ni­vṛ­ttā ga­ti­jā­tyā­di­bhe­da­kā­ra­ṇā­bhā­vā­d a­tī­ta­bhe­da­vya­va­hā­rā e­ve­ti­. asti ka­thaṃ­ci­d bhedo ’pi. kutaḥ —TA-PS'91 10.9kṣe­tra­kā­la­ga­ti­li­ṅga­tī­rtha­cā­ri­tra­pra­tye­ka­bu­dddha­bo­dhi­ta­jñā­nā­va­gā­ha­nā­nta­ra­saṃ­kyā­lpa­ba­hu­tva­taḥ sādhyāḥ || SAS-PS'91 §937kṣe­trā­di­bhi­r dvā­da­śā­bhi­r a­nu­yo­gaiḥ siddhāḥ sadhyā vikalpyā ity arthaḥ, pra­tyu­tpa­nna­bhū­tā­nu­gra­ha­ta­ntra­na­ya­dva­ya­vi­va­kṣā­va­śā­t­. tad yathā — kṣetreṇa tāvat kasmin kṣetre si­dhya­nti­? pra­tyu­tpa­nna­grā­hi­na­yā­pe­kṣa­yā siddhikṣtre sva­pra­de­śe ā­kā­śa­pra­de­śe vā siddhir bha­va­ti­. bhū­ta­grā­hi­na­yā­pe­kṣa­yā janma prati pa­ñca­da­śa­su ka­rma­bhū­mi­ṣu­, saṃ­ha­ra­ṇaṃ prati mā­nu­ṣya­kṣe­tre siddhiḥ. kālena kasmin kāle siddhiḥ? pra­tyu­tpa­nna­na­yā­pe­kṣa­yā e­ka­sa­ma­ye siddhyan siddho bha­va­ti­. bhū­ta­pra­jñā­pa­na­na­yā­pe­kṣa­yā janmato ’­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇo­tsa­rpi­ṇya­va­sa­rpi­ṇyo­r jātaḥ si­dhya­ti­. vi­śe­ṣe­ṇā­va­rsa­rpi­ṇyāṃ su­ṣa­ma­duḥ­ṣa­mā­yā antye bhāge duḥ­ṣa­ma­su­ṣa­mā­yāṃ ca jātaḥ si­dhya­ti­. na tu duḥ­ṣa­mā­yāṃ jāto duḥ­ṣa­mā­yāṃ si­dhya­ti­. anyadā naiva si­dhya­ti­. saṃ­ha­ra­ṇa­taḥ sa­rva­smi­n kāle u­tsa­rpi­ṇyā­m a­va­sa­rpi­ṇyāṃ ca si­dhya­ti­. gatyā kasyāṃ gatau siddhiḥ? si­ddhi­ga­tau ma­nu­ṣya­ga­tau vā. liṃgena kena siddhiḥ? a­ve­da­tve­na tribhyo vā vedebhyaḥ siddhir bhāvito na dra­vya­taḥ­. dravyataḥ pu­lliṃ­ge­nai­va­. athavā ni­rgra­ntha­liṃ­ge­na­. sa­gra­ntha­liṃ­ge­na vā siddhir bhū­ta­pū­rva­na­yā­pe­kṣa­yā­. tī­rthe­na­, tī­rtha­si­ddhiḥ dvedhā tī­rtha­ka­re­ta­ra­vi­ka­lpā­t­. itare dvividhāḥ sati tī­rtha­ka­re siddhā asati ceti. cā­ri­tre­ṇa kena si­dhya­ti­. a­vya­pa­de­śe­nai­ka­ca­tuḥ­pa­ñca­vi­ka­lpa­cā­ri­tre­ṇa vā siddhiḥ. sva­śa­kti­pa­ro­pa­de­śa­ni­mi­tta­jñā­na­bhe­dā­t pra­tye­ka­bu­ddha­bo­dhi­ta­vi­ka­lpaḥ­. jñānena kena? ekena dvi­tri­ca­tu­rbhi­ś ca jñā­na­vi­śe­ṣaiḥ siddhiḥ. ā­tma­pra­de­śa­vyā­pi­tva­m a­va­gā­ha­na­m­. tad dvi­vi­dha­m­, u­tkṛ­ṣṭa­ja­gha­nya­bhe­dā­t­. ta­tro­tkṛ­ṣṭaṃ paṃ­ca­dha­nuḥ­śa­tā­ni pa­ñca­viṃ­śa­tyu­tta­rā­ṇi­. ja­gha­nya­m a­rdha­ca­tu­rthā­ra­tna­yo de­ṣo­nāḥ­. madhye vi­ka­lpāḥ­. e­ka­smi­nn a­va­gā­he si­dhya­ti­. kim a­nta­ra­m­? sidhyatāṃ si­ddhā­nā­m a­na­nta­raṃ ja­gha­nye­na dvau samayau u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­ṣṭau­. antaraṃ ja­gha­nye­nai­kaḥ samayaḥ u­tka­rṣe­ṇa ṣa­ṇmā­sāḥ­. saṃkhyā, ja­gha­nye­na e­ka­sa­ma­ye ekaḥ si­dhya­ti­. u­tka­rṣe­ṇā­ṣṭo­tta­ra­śa­ta­saṃ­khyāḥ­. kṣe­trā­di­bhe­da­bhi­nnā­nāṃ pa­ra­spa­ra­taḥ saṃ­khyā­vi­śe­sṣo ’­lpa­ba­hu­tva­m­. tad yathā — pra­tyu­tpa­nna­na­yā­pe­kṣa­yā si­ddhi­kṣe­tre si­dhya­ntī­ti nāsty a­lpa­ba­hu­tva­m­. bhū­ta­pū­rva­na­yā­pe­kṣa­yā tu ci­ntya­te­, kṣe­tra­si­ddhā dvividhā — janmataḥ saṃ­ha­ra­ṇa­ta­ś ca. tatrālpe saṃ­ha­ra­ṇa­si­ddhāḥ­. ja­nma­si­ddhāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. kṣetrāṇāṃ vibhāgaḥ ka­rma­bhū­mi­r a­ka­rma­bhū­miḥ samudro dvīpa ūrdhvam adhas tiryag iti. tatra stokā ū­rdhva­lo­ka­si­ddhāḥ­. a­dho­lo­ka­si­ddhāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. ti­rya­glo­ka­si­ddhāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. sarvataḥ stokāḥ sa­mu­dra­si­ddhāḥ­. dvī­pa­si­ddhāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. evaṃ tāvad a­vi­śe­ṣe­ṇa­. sarvataḥ stokā la­va­ṇo­da­si­ddhāḥ­. kā­lo­da­si­ddhāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. ja­mbū­dvī­pa­si­ddhāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. dhā­ta­kī­kha­ṇḍa­si­ddhāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇāḥ­. pu­ṣka­ra­dvī­pā­rdha­si­ddhāḥ saṃ­khye­ya­gu­ṇā iti. evaṃ kā­lā­di­vi­bhā­ge ’pi yathā gamam a­lpa­ba­hu­tvaṃ ve­di­ta­vya­m­. || SAS-PS'91 §938sva­rgā­pa­va­rga­su­kha­m ā­ptu­ma­no­bhi­r āryairjai­ne­ndra­śā­sa­na­va­rā­mṛ­ta­sā­ra­bhū­tā | sa­rvā­rtha­si­ddhi­r iti sadbhir u­pā­tta­nā­māta­ttvā­rtha­vṛ­tti­r aniśaṃ manasā pradhāryā || ta­ttvā­rtha­vṛ­tti­m uditāṃ vi­di­tā­rtha­ta­ttvāḥśṛṇvanti ye pa­ri­pa­ṭha­nti ca dha­rma­bha­ktyā | haste kṛtaṃ pa­ra­ma­si­ddhi­su­khā­mṛ­taṃ tairma­rtyā­ma­re­śva­ra­su­khe­ṣu kim asti vācyam || ye­ne­da­m a­pra­ti­ha­taṃ sa­ka­lā­rtha­ta­ttva­mu­dyo­ti­taṃ vi­ma­la­ke­va­la­lo­ca­ne­na | bhaktyā tam a­dbhu­ta­gu­ṇaṃ pra­ṇa­mā­mi vīramā­rā­nna­rā­ma­ra­ga­ṇā­rci­ta­pā­da­pī­ṭha­m ||